AY ft rN IG! 4 Ce baba ad os PROCEEDINGS %2(#2 4 iy OF THE ROYAL [IRISH ACADEMY VOLUME XXVIII DUBLIN: HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., LTD. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1909-1910 AALS? TAY ii pe - WET ah ‘ Ve : ——_ bivels . . bd ine : 4 ve Sica} 7” — . vis, 68431 Oct 7 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY HER VOLUME XXVIII SECTION A.—MATHEMATICAL, ASTRONOMICAL, AND PHYSICAL SCIENCE. DUBLIN: HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., LTD. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1910 \ THE ACADEMY desire it to be understood that they are not answerable for any opinion, representation of facts, or train of reasoning that may appear in any of the following Papers. The Authors of the several Essays are alone responsible for their contents. RRS en Dust: Prinrep ar tHe Ustversiry Press ny Ponsonpy anp Grpus, CONTENTS SECTION A—MATHEMATICAL, ASTRONOMICAL, AND PHYSICAL SCIENCE. PAGE Bart (Sim Roserr Srawett), LL.D., F.R.S. :— Contributions to the Theory of Screws, . eG Conway (Artuur W.), M.A., D.Sc. :— On the Motion of an Electrified Sphere, . ; : : ‘ : 1 Roserrs (Rey. W. R. Wesrropr), M.A. :— The Symbolical Expression of Eliminants, : . ; ‘ . 69 Page 16, line 14, for At+h+..-+2 read o+de. Page 19, line 4 from bottom, for movement read moment Page 20, line 15, for (atp,:) read (a%p,2)! PROCEEDINGS THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY PAPERS READ BEFORE THE ACADEMY ON THE MOTION OF AN ELECTRIFIED SPHERE. By ARTHUR W. CONWAY, M.A. (Oxon. anp R. U.I.), D.Sc., Professor of Mathematical Physics, University College, Dublin. Read DecemBer 18, 1909. Ordered for Publication January 12. Published Fepruary 24, 1910. CONTENTS. Page. Page. I. Introduction and Summary, eal IV. Method of General Solution and II. The Electromagnetic Equations and the Examples, > - 7 Boundary Conditions, . . a. VY. On Oscillatory Distributions, 9 III. The Harmonicoid Functions of the VI. Quasi-stationary Motion, . 11 First and Second Kinds, . - 5 | VII. Dynamical Results, . 13 I.— INTRODUCTION AND SUMMARY. In this Paper the following problem is dealt with:—A sphere perfectly conducting and supposed not to be subject to a Lorentz-Fitzgerald shrinkage is charged and moved in any field: required the distribution of electricity on its surface. It was shown long ago by Searle that, if its velocity was uniform, the surface-density remained uniform; and an important paper by Walker,* dealing with several cases of initial motions, was sufficient to show the complexity of the problem. In any field of force, and for any state of motion, there is an infinite number of solutions, namely, the simplest solution and the solution due to the free oscillations of the sphere. In all cases the current on the sphere can be divided (in a hydrodynamical sense) into an irrotational and a rotational current. These give rise to two classes of functions which we term harmonicoid functions of the first and second type respectively. These functions are generalized forms of similar functions employed by Lamb, Love, and others in the problem of the fixed sphere. *G. W. Walker, Proceedings of the Royal Society, vol. Jxxvii, p. 260. R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVIII., SEQT. A, {1) 2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. They consist of infinite series the first term of which is in each case the corresponding term for the fixed sphere. The solution obtained here consists of a method of approximating to as many terms as we please to. the surface-density arranged in descending powers of ¢, the velocity of radiation. Qnaternion notation and electromagnetic or electrostatic units are employed. The latter units are much more convenient for this problem and generally in electronic investigations than the “rational” units employed by Lorentz and Heaviside. The most remarkable results obtained are as follows :—If a sphere be placed in a uniform field of force, and if it possesses no Newtonian mass, it will move so as to have a uniform surface-density. If, however, it possesses this mass, an excess of negative electricity is formed on the side opposite to the acceleration, and excess of positive on the opposite side, following the simple cosine law in addition to the uniform layer. As the mass increases, the cosine layers approach the electrostatic value for a fixed sphere, but in all cases the total masses longitudinal and transverse have the same values as for a sphere having a uniform fixed surface-density. It is also true that the radiation is the same in both cases. Now the rigid electron of Abraham®* is the conception which agrees most closely with the now classic experiments of Kaufmann, so that we see now that we may, if we please, consider the electron to have the properties of a perfect conductor, or, if the sphere has no mass, the interior might be an insulator. Phenomena such as tontgen rays might then be due to the oscillations on the electron itself. The mechanism might be such that the oscillations would not be so highly damped as for those of a spherical conductor. Electrons of equal charge might then differ from one another on account of being in different modes of vibration. Certain phenomena such as the number of molecules ionized by Rontgen rays and the differences in secondary (3-particles observed by McClelland and others might be thus explained. The result obtained in 5— that a slow velocity diminishes the damping factor and lengthens the period— would perhaps strengthen this supposition. I].—Tue ELECTROMAGNETIC EQUATIONS AND THE BOUNDARY CONDITIONS. In free aether the electric force « and the magnetic force n are derived from a scalar potential P and a vector potential = by means of the equations ete =-VP-a, (1) cy = VVa, (2) where ¢ is the speed of radiation and the units are electromagnetic, P and a * Prof. E. T. Whittaker points out that the deformable electron of Bucherer gives a better agreement with recent experimental results, we Conway— On the Motion of an Electrified Sphere. are connected by the relation ¢#P = SVa, and are solutions of the equation V? + 670/00? = 0. The vectors « and » satisfy If, however, there exists a current 1, these latter equations become ce + dre = Vn, (5) —% =Ve. (6) If the origin is moving with velocity c, we may write them ce + C*SoV.e + 4me = VVn VVe. —7 -—ScV.n Suppose that the current becomes confined to an infinitely thin sheet, the unit normal to which is Uy, and that the sheet moves with velocity o as if rigidly attached to the origin, and let «, » be the values of the vectors on the positive side of the surface (i.e. containing v) and infinitely close to it, and let &, n’ be the corresponding values on the negative side; then by integration we obtain the following boundary conditions* :— c2(e — &)SaUv + 4m = V.Uv(n - 1’), (7) -(n-1/)SoUv = V.Uv(e - &), (8) where « is now the surface current density. In fact, since it is only the normal component of V which causes the discontinuity, we can replace V by - UvSUvV and integrate. The above then represent the boundary conditions at any moving current sheet where — So Uv is the velocity at the point of the sheet normal to itself. If « denote the relative current density, and ¢ the electrical surface-density, we have t=H+es where Suv=0. * Royal Dublin Society Transactions, vol. viii, ser. 11, 7. Macdonald, ‘‘ Electric Waves,’ pp. 14, 15. {1*] 4 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. From equation (8) we get SUv(n — n’) = 0, so that n- 1 =- VUvVUv(@-), and VUvV Uv (yn - 1')ScUv = - V.UvVo(n - 1). Hence V.Uv[e - & + Vo(y—-1)] = 0. If the negative side of the surface is a perfect conductor, e + Vor’ =0; and we thus get the surface condition to be, that the vector e+ Von must be normal. Operating on (7) with SUv, we find 4e = - c*SUv(e - &’), which gives us the surface-density ¢ in terms of « and ¢’, whilst the relative current « is given by «¢- ea, In the case of a conductor moving in a general manner as a rigid body the electromotive intensity at each point inside is zero, so that & + V(o+ Vup\7 =0, where a is the velocity of the origin, and w is the angular rotation, p being the distance of the point from the origin. Operating on this with VV (_), we find, by the aid of (3) and (4), Ie S(o + Vop)V.n = 0 dt ; which shows that each part of the conductor preserves in magnitude and carries with it the magnetic force which was there originally. The problem thus loses nothing in generality if we suppose that the initial magnetic field is initially and always afterwards null. The internal electric force will then also be zero, so that the boundary condition is that the vector « + Von is normal to the boundary. The general problem consists of calculating vectors e and which satisfy this condition, and then the equations c*SaUyv +40 = VU vn, (9) daze = — €7SeUv, (10) t= +o (11) give us the electrical condition of the surface. Conway—On the Motion of an Electrified Sphere. 5 IlI.—Tuz Harmonicom Functions or THE First AND SECOND KINDs. If the position of a moving point be denoted by o, it is necessary to assume that the function o has a differential coefficient o, Let us denote the values of o at the times ¢’ and ¢, respectively by o’ and o,; then the function (t=) + (p-o') has a real positive zero ¢, between O and ¢ if ct?+p*>0 and To |Z(p-o’)|, then ib is possible to expand the integral in inverse powers of c, and we obtain = § (Ore Oe - SIS (E) nerie- omit = 5 ontl (¢ t/\nH v! lar If we change the notation so that p is now the distance of any point from o,and put Zp=7, we have for the scalar potential P, of a point- Py= E S G& —_— (=) hie Lf charge # the seriest * Proceedings of the London Mathematical Society, series 2, vol. i. t Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy, yol. xxvii, Section A, No. viii, G. A. Schott, Annalen der Physik, 25, p. 79. { Mr. W. R. W. Roberts, F.7.c.p., suggests a compact form for Po and similar series: thus Po = E Exp (6/dt . 7), where after expansion the operator is placed at the beginning of each term. 6 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. and for the vector potential By = cH ES Dh =(z) Par n! more generally if 7,(V) im any scalar harmonic function of V homogeneous and of m dimensions, andif V/n(p)=/'m(e), so that Spf'n(p) =— mfn(p), then scalar and vector potentials are given by the equations (w being any arbitrary function of ¢): 235 wen SY (tal ¥) 0), (A) 7 ue = oo CS Nie OnE 2 bd Tp = aa ay (5) Ginl¥) 2): (B) The corresponding electrical force ce o(— Ae -(é * ae | (VV VY f'nVr" u), (C) and the magnetic force a 1 Z (- )} cn" v4) nei , re (af ae Ria n! a) (VV f'.Vr"-! u). (D) In these expressions the coefficients of the operational function /,(y) may be functions of the time. If these coefficients, or w, are such that the differentiations with respect to ¢ bring in powers of C, we can arrange the series differently ; for example, if wu = e', we find, on collecting, -n/ peter = —< 5) (Fn(V) me"), (E) Oona (over (ay, Pee dig Valin “08! @ URAC eee Des (F) We shall call the solutions (A), (B), (C), (D), (E), and (F), harmonicoid solutions of the first kind. We have also a second class of solutions of a conjugate type, in which the electric and magnetic forces ¢,, and nm are connected by the equations , i , = Em=—Nms Nm =C * Em: We shall call these harmonicoid solutions of the second kind. If the centre of the sphere is at rest, these solutions assume well-known forms. We may first notice that if F(7) is any function of 7 fal¥) F(0) =Su(p) (2) FOr) * Hobson: Proceedings of London Mathematical Society, vol. xxiv. Conway— On the Motion of an Electrified Sphere. 7 If, for instance, = il, thn (AN) 1 a) \m il 2) = J = . a = I Oty. om Til V) 7 Tn(p) (3) = whilst (EH) gives -kr m p-kr LP = eket In(V) “— = oket Tn(p) (5) wa io 7 0 ? r Hence we see that if the centre of the sphere is at rest, the harmonicoid solutions degenerate into the known solutions of harmonic or Bessel- harmonic type which are employed in fixed sphere problem. We shall speak of a harmonicoid solution as a continuation of the corresponding solution for the fixed sphere. ITV.—MeEtTHOD OF GENERAL SOLUTION AND EXAMPLES. The sphere being placed in any field of force, solve the problem as if the centre of the sphere were at rest. We thus get an electric force a) and a magnetic force ¢*, expressed as sums of functions of harmonic type. Continue this function, and we get an electric force € =a) + Cla, + C*a, + Cag +... and a magnetic force n = c°B, + cB, + C12 +... The electromotive intensity a) + Cla, + €? (a2 + Vofs,)... (where oc is the velocity of a point on the boundary) is, however, not normal to the sphere, with the exception of the first term @,. Suppose again that the centre of the sphere is at rest, and find an electric force ¢y, such that e*(a, + Yo) is normal, and let ¢*8, be the magnetic force. On forming the continuation and adding, we have € = a) + C'(a + Yo) + O(a + yi) +.- n= or] Chaas Cm (Chan OH tei cee The electromotive intensity is now normal for the first two terms, but the third term ¢*(a, + y: + Vo) is not normal; we can, however, determine 8 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. an electric force c¢*X, and magnetic force c*yo, such that ec? (a. + y: + Vof3, + Ao) is normal; and we thus get ” &” = a, + C*(ar + Yo) + C2 (a2 + yr + Ao) + C8(as + Y2 + Ar) n= co + €2(Bi + 8) + e*(B. + d + &). The electromotive intensity is normal as for the first, second, and third terms; and we can thus carry the solution to any degree of approximation. The case in which the external field can be expanded in powers of ¢ can be solved by treating separately each term. As a first example consider the case of a sphere moving without rotation under the action of no external electromagnetic field, the charge on the sphere being Z# in electrostatic units. The equilibrium state comes from a potential #7"; and its continuation gives Pe: aan OS eee r 2! oO 3! o¢ Er’ + 4 Ece*\7r"(- 3? + Spa) - 1° (Spa)*} — LEc*|28pa - 28a}, and the vector potential et fl @ = Ector -— Hews + . To the first approximation the electric force « which is - VP, - a, = Erp + Ec*|p[4r°(- ao? + Spa) - 37°°(Spa)*] - for}. To get electromotive intensity we add VoVVa, or er (pa? — oSpa). We have now the following term :— Ee*[ -— $a7" + 7aSpo], which is not normal to the sphere. ‘Terms must be added such that to the first approximation the non-normal terms are annulled. Assume a scalar potential ae aa Meena! P, = AScV.= + B( sev) =f ‘S UP and we find by taking 2 2 2 A-- > Ec? and pa that the conditions are satisfied. We thus get for the complete scalar potential as far as c? ee a ee a + Ee* )5 zu) gar hoy a + = (sé) a Conway—On the Motion of un Electrified Sphere. 9 In the same manner we proceed to terms involving ¢*; and we determine an additional term Lf ON 2 1 V3 eS es pay) ae Yess 7. Ms Ke 31 (=) Tt 3 SoV - and we find for the vector potential Gey, OO i @ Set Sh a4 “eS as Sea psd See Sq 1 Le*o7 He*c + Ee ( ae ra) D AE ar 6 OL oSoV a) ts The electrical force « at the surface of the sphere is are c* (2pSpo -— apVpoSpc) + c*(- 2paSpe) + . . i and the magnetic force at the surface is Ee*a* Vop. If the internal magnetic force is initially and afterwards zero, the surface-density is simply obtained from the normal component of the electric force, and this forms at each step a check on our calculations; for the total charge on the sphere must be constant. In this case we find for the surface-density Tra {1 + 2ac-*SUpo — 2a°?e-*SUpo + ...}. We find from the boundary conditions the current 7 to be E aoe {c*Vp Vpo - ac*VpVpo +. . .}. Other examples easily solved by this method would be the case of constant electric and magnetic force, plane waves, ete. V.—ON OSCILLATORY DISTRIBUTIONS. For a sphere at rest there is not only the simple distribution, but also an infinite number of possible oscillatory distributions, and these can be continued in the usual manner. The method can best be explained by an example. For the fundamental mode take ; e7kr i) en? O° — ght ey aes (io kn pen ee | foam Kt 16) SE sav (= € PAG )+ oy aplre Neos) Gh aeeae RSD Ih = 4,¢ Cc a(——- aS “te lentetiell | where a is a fixed direction in space, and we shall suppose that the sphere kh. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVIII., SECT. A. [2] 10 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy. moves without rotation. We find, on the surface + =a, ~e=arte(Z 4 42) + pSeor(S +7 +o) Saal cayees + ke“ ° aSpe(= + b. a7 5) aap (= of 2) a ahs k -[L- k 3 pSapScp (5 5 als ze =) a pSac . a5 a) ec at + Cano, 1 ot Fi — (VSaV - aV?) re +, and for the magnetic force we find By fet ORNL eres per RO = Von = he | VeVpa(=, + 5)e | +0 alata a)° enke =: . To a first approximation we find that the non-normal terms vanish if Pa +ka+1=0. If k, denote this value of k, we may assume that the complete value is of the form 4k, + ck, +c *k, +... There is, how- ever, no term containing a multiplied by a constant coefficient in the term multiplying c~' in «+ Von, and no term will arise, as shall be seen, in compensating there the non-normal force, so that &, = 0. The non- normal term will be found to be —VpVe Bo Reseed which can be annulled by a “harmonicoid” of second kind k F —"E= ke PeVeu\ + *)¢ ce” +c? VoVoa (= Sp “le re oe a oe “1 v) It will be found on inspection that the only term containing a in the coefficient of c* arises from c* gc . 2 saa - &( vsav aV ) egies On arrangement of terms we find se: 4 ze Ps es @\4° “PB where v is the velocity, and i = /- 1. The general tendency is thus to diminish the damping factor and to lengthen the period from which we may infer that the charge is less stable than before. Conway— On the Motion of an Electrified Sphere. I From a knowledge of the normal component of the electric force we find that the surface-density is proportional to Sap + = ( 48epsép + JSat BL bE Buc Thus the harmonic distribution of first order involves also one of the second, so that the principal modes of oscillation are different from those of a fixed sphere. We can now deal with the case of discontinuous motions, i.e. when any differential coefficient becomes discontinuous. For example, suppose that the sphere is moving with an acceleration o’, and that when ¢=¢/, the acceleration is 6. Before the time ¢, the surface-density is then after 7 =~, the surface-density is E Ara’ [1 + 2e"Spa +... /} + Sap +... where a is a solution of 2 ad + aac + ak = 0 such that when ¢= 4%, the densities and the currents (which depend on the differential coefficients of the density) are equal. In this case we find 2) ke = a= (a. —a,\e 74 "sin [v3 (¢—t,) + 5 |e 3 Ta IL t J 3 VI.—QUASI-STATIONARY Motion. A particular class of motion called quasi-stationary motion has received much attention in modern dynamics of an electron. In this motion the acceleration is supposed to be so small that its differential coefficients and its square and higher power can be neglected. Our formule become in this case somewhat simpler; but another method (which can be applied to any other case of motion) seems more direct in this case, “a 2) 12 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The harmonicoid functions used above have no simple physical meaning, but, by the aid of a theorem which can be easily verified, we can construct harmonicoid functions which represent potential of spherical shells having a given assigned surface charge represented in spherical harmonics. This theorem is as follows:—If dP be the potential due to an element of unit density according to any law of force which depends only on the time and the relative position of element and attracted point, and if 7,(p) be a solid spherical scalar harmonic in which, for simplicity, we may regard the coefficients as constants in time, then ak FAV) [a BR | stn Lae [ap ~ 0 0 a} n-1 (where [ae means the potential of a sphere of radius a,) is the 0 potential of a surface-distribution of amount jf,(Up) over a sphere of radius a, and this holds both for external and internal points. We have also the fact that the potentials P and I, and a uniform spherical shell of charge £, are given by externally, _ cE =(—)"¢ ay eer ney. 2a nm! ot Tr nC cE 2 ( = ox aan n-1 (a | t)* f-3 (a ct 7)" F P= Spies Foal “(5 5) Tare Se eas internally, # le rn Secs (7 - a)" -(7 +a)" 5 Il’ = & Soars ae ae -, externally, E 2(—)"¢ el A) n-1 ee See Pee . a Qae 1 n : a) @ ome ee internally. From these formulae we find for the electric force ¢ inside such a shell and we find for the magnetic force n the equation : A Peet pri (2 aap Von = = 6Vo%a(s- 5 Sal > \ 2, P) ce 2u' 5a: “*« bol Go ' Conwiy—On the Motion of an Electrified Sphere. 13 We thus find for the electromotive intensity inside the expression M : Boe 1s — id where 2? bw Ou Ee aly (aes 2 | M = Sac (1 766 a ar \- ca ale ae ewe 1=—F#\ and 2 Gi s)he HP 1(/1+k 1+k j ff = ee = - li, ae Bac (1 i ae” Buy. ct ) Jac? k* ( Ie ) toe =% \ where w= To and & = u/c. It will be noticed that M and MW are Abraham’s expressions for longitudinal and transverse mass.* If we suppose now a surface-density of amount pSpsSoa + gSpoVe-%s, we find an internal electromotive force of amount ap\poSoa + aqgaVo~'c, _ where _ aeealey iil ab te ie nS pe pos rar eS | eet 1l+k Ze ke lip 205 Siok Loe For example, if we require the distribution of electricity due to a field &, Np, we find the linear equation : (wp ~ z) oSo1o + (oa - =) aVa%o + & + Von = 0. This contains two scalar unknowns p and g, and a vector unknown a, so that another equation is necessary. In the next section this will be found. VIL.—DynamicaL RESULTS. As a basis for our results we can assume with Lorentz? that the total force on the conductor is that due to the aethereal forces on each element of electricity. If in addition we have Newtonian forces, including reversed effective forces, then the whole system of forces, electrical and non-electrical, must be in equilibrium. The electromotive intensity on the elements gives *Cf. Abraham, Theorie der Electricitat, u1., p. 191. tCf. Lorentz: Theory of Electrons, p. 19, 14 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. rise to a foree «+ Vim, where e¢ is the surface-density. By the aid - of the boundary conditions one form of this is &(1 -¢%(Vev)?) + 2 1 — (Sov)? &* : where v(Zv = 1) is the normal to the boundary; and as we are dealing with surface-distributions, we must take one-half of this in computing the total force. It may be noticed that this force is entirely normal, so that for a sphere such forces have no tendency to cause rotation. The current t=t%+ eo can be obtained from the boundary-conditions. However, if harmonicoids of the first type only are present, « is “irrotational,” and can be calculated from e by the differential equations Sp! VpVe = é, Vip VpVi) = 0. For example: if « = f,(p), a solid harmonic of degree , then V'fn(p) = 0 (vpvy + “C2! pip) = 0, so that the current is Airy may be written PUPS 20) n(n +1) at Jn (). Consider the case of the isolated sphere. We have e = €,(1 + 2c*Spa — 2ac*Spa . . .) where # = 47a’*e,, and the current lo = € (*Vp Vps ae is Hence e(1 -— c*( Vov)*) + ce 1 = (Sev)'c* e*[(1 + 2c*Spo — 2ac*Spa)* + 67(o + 2c*aSpa + c*VpV ps)" [1 + (Sov)*c* + (Sov)'ct +... .] = e2[1 + 2c*(2Spo + o* + (Sov)’) — 4ac*Spo +. . -]. It is clear that only terms of odd degree will contribute to the final result, so that on multiplying by 27v, and integrating, we find 2F a ——(=<¢ + aS +... }\ Bac \ It will be noticed that this is the same as if the charge on the sphere was uniform and fixed. The energy wasted and conserved is the same (to this Conway—On the Motion of an Electrified Sphere. 15 degree of approximation) in both cases, but if the sphere is suddenly brought to rest, the mode of attaining the final state is different in both cases. In_ the one case the total kinetic energy is radiated in the form of a thin shell; in the other case the charge assumes the equilibrium position after a number of oscillations. If the isolated sphere had in addition an oscillatory distribution of surface-density c*Sap + ¢*%S@Bp, we find for the opposing force 2 a o a a = a Seo aCe 4 — + €'lao — L ap “ 3 ae ey & where a and [3 satisfy aad? + aac + ac = 0, (0? + Bac+ Be = 0. In the case of quasi-stationary motion, employing the notation of the last section, we have, if m denote the Newtonian mass, and € the Newtonian force, the equation of motion — Ha(ppsSo so + qaaoVo ts) — mo + & = 0, where pSpsSo co + gSps Vote is the surface-density. This, taken along with the equation M s f MW a app, — — )oSo" hi — = )aVatc + & + Von = 0, @ 7) *e & + (og z)e o CO & on completes the solution. We deduce at once (I+ m)oSo 6 + (M+ m)aVo a = € + (& + Von,)Z. This is the equation of motion of a rigidly uniformly electrified sphere; and we notice that if mo -&=0, then p=0, and g= 0, and the sphere is uniformly electrified. R.I.A. PROG., VOL. XXVTIT., SECT, .i. [3] fie PLO II. CONTRIBUTIONS TO THE THEORY OF SCREWS. By SIR ROBERT BALL, L1.D., F.R.s., Lowndean Professor of Astronomy and Geometry in the University of Cambridge. Read Januany 10. Ordered for Publication January 12. Published Apria 5, 1910. CONTENTS. Page Page I. On the expression for the Virtual _ TY. Applications of Quaternions to the Coeflicient of two Vector-Screws, . 16 | Theory of Screws, 5 44 HA i | \V. Use of Quaternions in the Theory of II. On the composition of Twists or Reflected Screws, ; . 62 Wrenches on Vector-Screws, 27 | VI. Quaternion Investigation of the Srey. : Reciprocal to five given Screws, . 55 e Pitch Oper: : Ee 1a = m VEO ye | VII. Representation of Screw Systems of oO ot Shy Neer, ae : . 40 | the third order by Linear Vector Opi Op: Pr \ Functions, . 5 : - ‘61 I.—On the expression for the Virtual Coefficient of two Veetor-Screws. TuE properties of the virtual coefficient of two screws are of fundamental importance in that branch of mathematics which is known as the Theory of Screws. The term “ virtual coefficient ” was first introduced into the Theory of Screws in a memoir by the present writer.* It must, however, be remem- bered that a certain function of geometrical quantities, which is called the fundamental invariant of two linear complexes, and which is exactly parallel to the virtual coefficient in the Theory of Screws, had been previously employed by Klein+ in a series of important investigations. The evanescence of the virtual coefficient of two screws indicates that the screws stand in that remarkable relation which we have expressed by desig- nating them as reciprocal. In the earlier investigations of the Theory of Screws there had been no occasion for the employment of the virtual co- efficient except in connexion with reciprocal screws. But when in a later * Phil. Trans. Roy. Soc., 1874, p. 16. t Math. Ann., vol. ii., pp. 198-226 (1869). For further details and references, see the ‘‘ Treatise on the Theory of Screws’’ by the present writer. Cambridge, 1900, pp. 17, 517. In future references to this book in the present paper, it will be termed simply ‘ Treatise,” Batt— Contributions to the Theory of Screws. 17 memoir* it became necessary to introduce the Theory of Screw co-ordinates, the virtual coefticient as a function of the two screws, and now no longer zero, assumed a significance which it had not previously appeared to possess. It may perhaps be thought strange that after the lapse of so many years it should now have been found necessary to re-examine the rigour of the original expression for the virtual coefficient. That expression was given in terms of the pitches p,, pg of the two screws aand [3, of d the shortest distance between their two axes, and of @ the angle between them, and was statedt to be 3|(pa + pp) cos 8 -d sin 8}. In the course of the Quaternion developments of the Theory of Screws, to which a considerable part of the present paper is devoted, a doubt arose, not indeed as to the formal accuracy of this expression, but as to the rigour of the process by which it was supposed to have been established. It presently appeared that there was a flaw in the proof, owing to the absence of any definite convention as to the way in which the angle between the two screws is to be measured. If the angle 360°-@ had been used instead of 0, then the second term in the virtual coefficient would have a positive sign instead of a negative sign ; and so far as the original deduction of the expression was concerned there was nothing to show which of the two angles was to be used in the expression of the virtual coefticient. The ordinary rule for estimating the angle between two vectors does, no doubt, distinguish between #@ and 180°-9. It fails, however, to distinguish between 0 and 360° - 6. Unless, therefore, some further convention be established, the virtual co- efficient must have an ambiguous sign for its second term. Our immediate object is to establish the convention necessary so that in all cases the sign of the second term shall be negative. Fortunately it is possible to establish such a convention in the ease of two vector-screws which do not intersect. I had already attempted} to remove this uncertainty in the mode of specifying the angle between two screws; but as the result was not com- pletely satisfactory, I have returned to the subject. I am glad to say that the difficulty has now been overcome, and a great improvement in the foundations of the Theory of Screws is the result. I here set down the method of obtaining the virtual coefficient in the way I would desire it to be obtained if I were commencing to write the Theory of Screws over again. To the apparatus of the Theory of Screws as it has hitherto existed the important addition of the geometrical conception known as the vector-serew * Trans. Roy. Ir. Acad., vol. xxv., pp. 269-327 (1874). T ‘‘'l'reatise,”” p. 17. j Trans. Roy. Ir. Acad., vol. xxxii., pp. 109-115 (1902). 18 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. has now to be made. By a vector-screw, which is here defined for the first time, I mean a screw in the original sense of the word,* on the axis of which a unit vector is laid. Thus a vector-screw differs from a screw in that the former possesses an indication as to which of the two directions along the axis is to be regarded as positive, while there is no such indication of the positive direction in the latter. -It must not be supposed that the vector by which a particular direction is indicated as positive on a vector-screw stands in any relation to the pitch of the screw. The sign of the pitch may be positive or negative, but is quite irrespective of the sense of direction imparted to the vector-screw when it carries a unit vector. Of course the pitch of a vector-screw may be zero, and two quite distinct vector-screws of zero or any other pitch may lie on the same axis with their unit vectors in opposite directions. Five data are in general sufficient to determine a screw; but it would not be quite correct to say that five data suffice to determine a vector-screw. We have just seen that every screw will be the seat of two distinct vector-screws according to the direction of the vector. Thus five data, though insufficient to _ specify a vector-screw complete, will yet show that the vector-screw must be one of a definite pair of vector-screws of the same pitch and on the same axis.t The distinction between a right-handed rotation} about a vector and a left-handed rotation about a vector is perhaps most becomingly based on the relations of the diurnal rotation of the Earth to the North and South Poles of the Earth. We accordingly distinguish the right-handed rotation from the left-handed rotation as follows -— The Diurnal rotation of the Earth is said to be right-handed about a vector from its centre to the North Pole, and /eft-handed about a vector from its centre to the South Pole. It is to be understood that when a body is said to have had a right- handed rotation about a vector it is implied not only— (1) That the body has received a rotation about that vector as an axis; but also * “Treatise,” p. 7. + It will be seen a little later that when a screw is represented by the vector coordinates p, A the geometrical form indicated is really a yector-screw and not merely a screw. ‘Thus the quaternion method of representing Dynames is free from the present ambiguity. ~ See Hamilton, ‘‘ Lectures on Quaternions,’’ art. 68; also Hamilton, ‘‘ Elements of Quater- nions,”’ 2nd ed., edited by Charles Jasper Joly (1899), vol. i., p. 245, foot-note. It is this edition of the great work which will be referred to throughout this paper whenever Hamilton's “ Elements of Quaternions”’ is quoted. On the subject of the convention respecting the direction of a right- handed rotation about a vector, reference may be made to ‘‘A Manual of Quaternions’’? by Charles Jasper Joly, 1905, p. 7. This work will be quoted briefly as Joly’s ‘* Manual’’ in the frequent references made to it in the present paper. Batu—Contributions to the Theory of Screws. i) (2) That if we conceived the vector to be lying upon the Harth’s axis, and pointing in the same direction as the vector from the Earth’s centre to the North Pole, then a right-handed rotation of the body will turn it in the same direction as that in which the Marth is rotating, As a convenient method of remembering the relation of a right-handed rotation to the vector about which the rotation has been performed, we may note that the direction in which the numbers increase on the face of a watch is right-handed with regard to a vector from the dial to the back. The conception due to Chasles, that any movement of a rigid body is a twist about a screw, is, of course, a fundamental principle in the Theory of Screws. The word “twist” was defined with regard to a screw at the beginning of the original memoir* with which the present series commenced. At present we are concerned with vector-screws rather than screws; and it has become necessary to explain how the vector-screw introduced in the present paper for the first time enables an absolutely precise specification of a twist to be made, and thus attention is called to the fact that any specification of a twist with regard to a screw (i.2., not a vector-screw) must be necessarily defective in one detail. A twist may be completely represented by a vector-screw a (of pitch p,) and a scalar a’ which is termed the amplitude of the twist. The twist is produced by compounding—(1) a rotation, and (2) a translation. 1. The rotation is right-handed or left-handed about the vector, according as the given scalar a’ is positive or negative. The angular magnitude of the rotation is a’ radians. 2. The translation is to be in the same direction as the vector, or in the opposite direction according as a’p, is positive or negative. The linear magnitude of the translation is (a’*pa’)*. If p,=0, the twist is simply a rotation. If p, = and the twist is to be finite, then a’ = 0, and the twist is a translation. In the Theory of Screws, a’ is always regarded as a small quantity. When this is the case, the result of the composition of any number of twists is independent of the order of their application. If a rigid body is not at rest, its movement must be at every movement a twisting motion about some instantaneous vector-screw. An instantaneous twisting motion may be completely represented by a vector-screw a of pitch p,, which may be either positive or negative, and a * Trans. Roy. Ir. Acad., yol. xxv., p. 159 (1871). See also ‘* I'reatise,”” p. 7. 20 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. scalar «’ which may be either positive or negative, and which is termed the twist velocity of the motion. The instantaneous twisting motion is formed by compounding (1) a motion of rotation, and (2) a motion of translation. (1) The motion of rotation is right-handed or left-handed about the vector on the vector-screw, according as a’ is positive or negative. In this we see the advantage of the vector-screw over the screw. Had it not been for the vector, we should have had no means of indicating the direction of the rotation in the specification of the twist. The angular velocity of this rotation is a’ radians per unit of time. (2) The motion of translation is in the same direction as the vector, or in the opposite direction according as a’p, is positive or negative. Ifa be the angular velocity with which a changes, then the numerical value of the velocity of translation is (a*p.*) . To show how the employment of the vector-screw enables all possible conditions of the twisting motion to be specified, we observe that If p.>0 and a’ > 0, the rotation is right-handed, and the translation is with the vector. If p. <0 and a’ > 0, the rotation is right-handed, and the translation is against the vector. If p,>O0and a’ < 0, the rotation is left-handed, and the translation is against the vector. If p.<0and a’ < 0, the rotation is left-handed, and the translation is with the vector. The statement that a couple is right-handed about a vector implies not only (1) That the vector is normal to the plane of the couple, but also (2) That the couple tends to give a body a right-handed rotation about that vector. A wrench may be completely specified by a vector-screw a (of pitch pa), and a sealar a”, which is termed the Intensity of the Wrench. The wrench is produced by the combination of (1) a force, and (2) a couple. (1) The intensity of the force is a” units of force, and its tendency is with the vector or against the vector, according as a” is positive or negative. (2) The couple is to be right-handed or left-handed about the vector, according as a’’p, is positive or negative. The numerical value of the moment of the couple is (a*p,’)’. BaLtt— Contributions to the Theory of Screws. 21 If p. is zero, the wrench is merely the force a’. If p, is infinite, then a finite wrench is possible only when a” is zero. In this case the wrench reduces to a couple. We have now to lay down the rule for discriminating as to which of the two angles @ or 360° — 0, between a pair of non-intersecting vector-screws shall be designated as the right-handed angle between those vector-screws. Let P be a point on one vector-screw a, and @ be a point on the other vector-screw 3, such that PQ is the common perpendicular to a and f. Imagine a to receive such a right-handed rotation through an angle @ with respect to the vector from P to Q, as shall bring the unit-vector on a to point in the same direction as the unit-vector on fh, then @ is said to be the right- handed angle between 3 and the original position of a. If the two vector-screws were in the same plane, the vector PQ is evanescent, the construction would break down, and consequently our means of discriminating between the right-handed angle and the left-handed angle have vanished. A convenient practical rule for finding the right-handed angle between a pair of vector-screws may be obtained by the hands and the dial of a watch, it being observed of course that the hands are not coplanar. The hands are taken to be the axes of two non-intersecting vector-screws, the vectors of which point outwards from the centre along the hands. The hour indicated by the minute-hand (ie, the uppermost hand) is subtracted from that indicated by the hour-hand. The difference turned into angle at the rate of 30° per hour is the right-handed angle between the two screws. For example, if the minute-hand was at III, and the hour-hand at V, the difference is two hours, and the right-handed angle is 60°. If the minute hand is at I and the hour hand at X, the difference is 9 hours, and the right- handed angle is 270°. If the minute-hand is at XI and the hour-hand is at II, the difference is XII + II - XI = 3%, and the right-handed angle of the two screws is 90°. Finally, if the minute-hand be at XII, the hour- hand itself shows the right-handed angle. In a figure representing a pair of vector- B fo) serews parallel to the plane of the paper, the analogy of the hands of a watch suggests as a useful convention that the longer line OA shall be above OB. Of course in this case OA and OB cannot represent the lengths of the vectors on the two vector-screws, for these by hypo- thesis are both unit-vectors. The necessity for a clear understanding as to the distinction between the Fia. 1 22 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. right-handed angle and the left-handed angle between two vector-screws will be obvious from the following considerations :— The angle between two screws (ie. not vector-screws) is an ambiguous expression ; the angle may mean 9, or 180° — 8, or 180° + 0, or 360° - 6, just as in the case of the angle between two lines. The angle between two vectors is not ambiguous to the same extent; it can only be @ or 360° — 0, if we agree that we are to measure the angle between vectors diverging from their point of intersection. But it is worthy of special note that when the two vectors are not in the same plane, as, for example, when they are the vectors on two non- intersecting vector-screws, we can distinguish geometrically one of the two angles whose sum is 360° as the right-handed angle, and the other as the — left-handed angle. Thus the right-handed angle between two vector-screws which do not intersect is free from all ambiguity; and it may be any angle between 0° and 360°. We are now to reconsider the fundamental problem which introduces the virtual coefficient. This lies, indeed, at the commencement of our subject; but the expression of the virtual coefficient as it has been used hitherto has, unfortunately, been sometimes haunted by ambiguity as to which of the two angles between the two screws was to be understood. This ambiguity is henceforth removed. The two screws involved each receives the addition of the unit-vector, by which they are transformed into vector-screws; and then the convention is established that the right-handed angle between the two vector-screws is the angle to be employed in the expression of the virtual coefficient. No doubt this had been to some extent implied in the paper* already referred to; but it is now for the first time explicitly stated. The deduction of the expression for the virtual coefficient will here be set forth not as it was originally given,t nor as it was given many years later in a general treatiset on the Theory of Screws, but as it should have been given. The subject had been always troublesome; and when I saw at last what I ought to have seen at first, it was plain that a difficulty had been removed from the foundation of the Theory of Screws. I therefore desire that this emendation shall have a place in the series of memoirs which the Academy have so kindly received from me for so many years. The problem is as follows:—It is required to find an expression for the work done when a body makes a small twist of amplitude a’ about one * Trans. Roy. Ir. Acad., vol. xxxii., pp. 109-115 (1902). + Trans. Roy. Ir. Acad., vol. xxy., p. 167 (1871). t ‘‘ Treatise,’’ p. 17 (1900). Batu— Contributions to the Theory of Serews. 23 vector-serew a, while at the same time the body is acted upon by a wrench of intensity 8” on another vector-screw 3. We denote by @ the right-handed angle between a and#B. We take P a point on a, and Q a point on #3, such that PQ is at right angles both to a and 3, and of course PQ = d is the shortest distance between a and p. The wrench on [3 is composed (1) of a force of 8” units acting on Q, and in the direction of the vector on $3; and (2) of a couple of moment 3p, right-handed or left-handed about the vector on 3, according as 3’, is positive or negative. The couple may be represented by the two forces (3’"pad separated by the distance d. One of these forces acts at P and the other at.@; and they are normal both to Band PQ. We sacrifice no generality by making both 3” and pg positive, so that the couple shall tend to a right-handed rotation about (3. The original wrench on 3 is thus replaced by three equivalent forces, viz. :— B” acting on @Q B’ped acting on Q, B’ped* acting on P. As all the forces forming the wrench are thus brought to bear either at P or at Q, it follows that in the determination of the virtual moment we are only concerned with the displacements of the two points P and Q. The twist about the vector-screw a gives to P a displacement a’p, in the direction of the vector on a. Thesame twist produces two displacements in Q, to wit, a’p., in the direction of the vector on a, and a’d, which lies in the normal to a and PQ, and tends in the direction of a right-handed rotation about a. There is thus one virtual moment at P, but there are four at Q; for each of the two displacements of Q will have a virtual moment with each of the two forces at Y. The algebraic sum of these five quantities expresses the virtual moment of the original twist and the original wrench. Fig. 2 shows the vector-screw a projected Q down on the plane of the paper, which is Y supposed to contain (3, and to which QP is normal. The actual situation of a is above the plane of the paper; and this is a c : Fre. 2. suggested in fig. 2 by making a longer than B. With this agreement it is obvious from the definition that @ and not 560°- @ is the right-handed angle between the two screws a and 3. R. I. A, PROO., VOL, XXVIII, SEOT. A, [4] 24 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Fig. 3 is in the plane drawn through P and normal to PQ. Thus fig. 3 represents a plane above the plane of fig. 2. Fig. 4 is in the plane of fig. 2; ie. it is the plane drawn through Q and normal to QP. In figs. 3 and 4 we represent the three forces into which the wrench has been analyzed, and also the one displacement of P and the two displacements of Q. The displacements are shown by the dotted lines and the forces by continuous lines. As the body is translated through the distance a’p, ; in the direction of a this displacement must be assigned both to P in fig. 3, and to @Q in fig. 4. The rotation a’ about a is without effect on P, and therefore does not appear in fig. 3. But this rotation displaces Q, as shown in fig. 4, through the distance a’d. The direction of this displacement in fig. 4 is determined by remembering that the rotation is right-handed about a, and that a is above the plane of the paper in fig. 4. Fic. 3. Fia. 4. The directions given to the forces B”pgd" in figs. 3 and 4 are such as to make the couple which they form right-handed with regard to B, The virtual moment at P is accordingly expressed by the single term — a PB’ papad sin8. The virtual moment at Q, fig. 4, is the sum of 4 terms. The virtual moment of 6” and «a’p, is + a’3p.cos 8, 2 i Oey nid » ad’ 3 ap dang * % » Bp , ap » +a [3 pape sin O, * 2. » B’pd' , ad, 5 +0 B’pgcosd. Assembling the five terms, which collectively form the virtual moment of the wrench on f# and the twist about a, it is seen that the virtual Batt— Contributions to the Theory of Screws. 25 moment at P is cancelled by the third term in the virtual moment at Q, and that the final result is aB’{ (pa + pa) cos8 — dsin A}. (1) We have next to consider the effect of an interchange which, instead of assigning the wrench to 6 and the twist to a, makes the twist belong to (3 and the wrench to a. The problem may be enunciated as follows :— It is required to find the virtual moment when a body receives a twist of small amplitude 3’ about the vector-screw (3; while at the same time it is acted upon by a wrench of intensity a” about the vector screw a. The answer is obtained by the interchange of a and # in the expression just proved for the virtual moment. It is first of all to be noticed that this interchange does not alter the expression (Pa + pp) cos) — dsin® in any way whatever, for (p, x pg) is of course unchanged, and remembering the definition of the right-handed angle between two screws, it is easily seen that the right-handed angle between a and [3 is also the right-handed angle between {3 and a. Thus the interchange of a and 3 is devoid of effect on 0, nor is d altered, for this is a signless quantity. As the quantity (Pa + Pp) cos 8 - dsin# is unaltered by the interchange of a and (3, the only alteration in the virtual moment caused by the interchange of a and f3 lies in the factor outside the bracket, which becomes a3’ instead of a’B”. Thus the required result is a’ [3'{ (pa + pa) co8 0 - dsin 0}. The virtual coefficient is the name given to that symmetrical function of two vector-screws which is expressed by Zap = + ${(pa + pa) cos 9 — dsin 8}, (2) where @ is the right-handed angle between the two screws. This has of course been the expression so long used in the Theory of Screws. The particular point now brought out is that to make the virtual coefficient so written universally valid exactly as it stands, it is necessary that the two screws shall be vector-screws, and that @ shall be the right-handed angle between them. If the vector-screw 6 coincides with the vector-screw a, then pg = Pa, 6=0, d=0; and, consequently, the virtual coefficient reduces simply to p,. That this reduction shall take place is the principal reason why the factor 4 has been introduced into the function which defines the virtual coefficient. [4] 26 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The convenience arising from our adoption of the right-handed angle between two vector-screws, as one of the elements indicating their relative position, may be illustrated by showing the inconvenience that would arise if we adopted another angle which may or may not be the right-handed angle, namely, the acute angle between the two screws. In fig. 5 the acute angle between a and /3 is 6, whether a be above f or 7 Pabovea. But, in the former case, the virtual coefficient would be 3{(p. + pa) cos @ — dsin 8}, 6 and, in the latter, it can easily be proved that the virtual coeffi- cient would be Fic. 5. 3 |(pa + Pg) cosO + dsin 9}. We avoid this change of sign in the second term by agreeing that the angle to be employed in the expression of the virtual coefficient shall be the right- handed angle. When a is above 3, this angle is 8; but when a is below #, the angle is 360°- 6. Thus the sign of the second term in the virtual coefficient is always to be negative, and ambiguity is escaped when the angle 9 is understood to be the right-handed angle between the two vector- screws. Of course ambiguity would have been equally escaped by consistently taking the left-handed angle for 6. We have preferred to take the right- handed angle, because the form that it gives to the virtual coefficient is that with which we had already been familiar. Owing to the symmetry of the virtual coefficient as respects the two screws to which it relates, we are enabled to make the following statement :— If a wrench on a screw does not disturb the equilibrium of a body only free to twist about a screw a, then, conversely, a wrench on a screw a will not disturb the equilibrium of a body only free to twist about 3. In both cases a, = 0, and the screws a and B are said to be reciprocal.* It is abundantly shown in the preceding memoirs that the doctrine of reciprocal screws is fundamental in the present theory. We have hitherto been discussing the right-handed angle between two vector-screws ; but we may sometimes find it convenient to introduce the notion of the right-handed angle between two screws (i.e. not necessarily vector-screws), presuming only that in this more general case the right- handed angle may be ambiguous to the extent of any integral number of multiples of 180°; whereas the right-handed angle between two vector-screws never becomes ambiguous so long as they do not intersect. (Of course we do not now count integral multiples of 360°.) © ‘«Treatise,”’ p. 26. Bati— Contributions to the Theory of Screws. 20 Let P, Q be the two points in which any two screws a and PB are respectively intersected by their common perpendicular. If we imagine a to be rotated in a right-handed direction about the vector PQ until it becomes parallel to 6, the angle @ through which a has been turned is the right-handed angle between (3 and the original position of a. But if we then continue the rotation of a for another 180° in the same direction, it will, in the absence of the indicating vectors, resume precisely the same position with regard to 3, so that 180° + @ has just as much claim as 0 to be regarded as the right-handed angle between the screws a and (3. If in the expression already found for the virtual coefficient (2) we increase 0 by 180°, the magnitude is unaltered though the sign is changed. Thus the virtual coefficient of two screws is definite in magnitude but indefinite in sign. In this respect the virtual coefficient of two screws offers a parallel to the cosine of the angle between two /ines. The virtual coefficient of two vector-screws is definite in magnitude and not indefinite in sign. This is, of course, parallel to the case of the cosine of the angle between two vectors. The only indefiniteness in the right-handed angle between two screws which do not intersect is an integral multiple of 180°. If two vector-screws are reciprocal, they will remain reciprocal if the directions of either or both of the vectors are reversed. In speaking of reciprocal vector-screws we may therefore omit the word ‘vector’; for the relation indicated is irrespective of the sense of direction on either screw. IL—On the Composition of Twists or Wrenches on Vector-Screws. Let a’, P’, y’ be the amplitudes of the twists on three vector-screws a, B, y; the relations between the three amplitudes and the three screws being such that the body after the last twist is restored to the same place which it occupied before the first. Let »’” be the intensity of a wrench on any fourth vector-screw ». Then the virtual moment of this wrench while the body receives the twist a’ is 2ya'man. Hence the total work done in the course of the three twists is Qn a’ ay + 21 Bopp + 2Qy!yByn- (3) As the body is restored to its original position after the completion of the three twists, the expression just written must be zero, whatever be the screw or whatever be the magnitude »”: we therefore have* a’ Bey + BG + YFn =O... (4+) * «'Treatise,’’ p. 18- 28 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. From this we can prove the following fundamental theorem :— If twists of amplitudes a’, 3’, y’ about three vector-screws a, 3, y neutralize each other when applied to the same rigid body, then wrenches of intensities a’, 3”, y” on the same vector-screws a, (3, y will be in equilibrium when applied to a rigid body of AIBC Glouid 3 SIRS (EY 18 oo (5) This is a consequence of the symmetry of the virtual coeflicient of two vector-screws with regard to these vector-screws ;* for, from the condition stated (5), the equation (+) may be written aa, + Bap, + Yay, = 0. (6) If »’ be the amplitude of a small twist about n, then (6) may be expressed thus 21a’ Dan + 2n/ Bap, + 2p = 0) (7) This shows that three wrenches of intensities a”, (3”, y” on the vector-serews a, 3, y do collectively no work when the body receives a twist about any screw whatever. It follows that three wrenches must equilibrate, and the desired theorem has been proved. It thus appears that twists and wrenches are compounded by laws which can be derived from (4) and (6) by merely attributing to » various positions and pitches.t We may commence by showing that when wrenches of inten- sities a’, (3, y” respectively on three vector-screws a, [3, y equilibrate, then the line intersecting two of those screws perpendicularly must also intersect the third perpendicularly. We observe that the virtual coeflicient of two screws which intersect at right angles is zero; for then both d=0 and cos 9=0. If therefore we take for n any screw on the common perpendicular intersecting a and (3, we have Ze, = 0 and az, = 0, and therefore from (6) Nob = (I) We cannot satisfy this by making y” = 0; for then the two wrenches on a and 3 would have to equilibrate, which is not possible unless a and #3 are identical screws: rejecting this case, we have Dye = 0. If as usual d is the shortest distance between y and », and @ the right- handed angle between them, we infer that Gyre Pn) cos 8 -d sin @ = 0. * Klein, Math. Ann., vol. iv., p- 413 (1871). t Of course these laws are already well known (‘ Treatise,” p- 18), but their derivation from formule (4) and (6) will be useful in what follows Bau Contributions to the Theory of Screws. 29 But this must be true for all values of p, whence cos@=0 and d=0, and accordingly » must also intersect y at right angles. We shall now investigate generally the conditions which must be satisfied if a body having received three twists of amplitudes a’, B’, y’ about three vector-screws a, 3, y respectively is to be restored by the third twist to the position it occupied before the first. It has just been shown that the conditions require a, B, y to be intersected at right angles by a common axis which we shall suppose to be normal to the plane of the paper at 0, fig. 6. XI We now take a screw » which is subject to no other limitation than that it shall also intersect the same axis at right angles. In drawing the figure I have made On > Oa > OB > Oy, as has been already indicated. This is the conventional device for indicating that On is higher above the plane of the paper than Oa, that Oa is higher than OP, and that OP is higher than Oy. By 6, we may understand the angle measured from XII on a watch-dial in the direction of increasing figures to On which is the projection of » on the dial. Similar meanings attach to 0,, 0,, 4. As n is above a, the right-handed angle between » and a@ is 70a = 0, - 0, The respective distances of n and a above the plane of the paper are z, and z,, and as the former of these is the greater, the shortest distance between » and a 1S % = 2a 30 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. We thus obtain the virtual coefficient of » and a by the following equation, which is succeeded by the two similar equations for » and 6, and » and y:— 2a = (Pa +p) COS (0.— O,) — (2, — 22) Sin (0, — 6, 223 = (Ps + Py) COS (Og — @,) — (2, — 2) Sin (Og - 0,,) (8) 2Byy = (py + Pn) C08 (0, — 8,) — (2 — 2%) sin (0, - 0,) As the three twists are to neutralize, we must have from (4) AG + Bp + yy = 0, and by substituting in this the values just found for Bhar Bnp, ny we see that 0 = + a(p, cos 0, + 2, sin 0,) cos O,, + B’( pg cos Og + 2g sin Og) cos O,, + y'( py, cos 0, + z, sin 6,) cos 8,, (9) + a’( pa sin 9, — z, cos 0,) sin 9,, + B’( pe sin 0, - zg cos Og) sin 8, + 7(p, sin 0, — 2, cos 6,) sin @,, + (a’ cos 0, + cos Og + y’cos 0,) ( p, cos 8, + 2, sin 6,), + (a’ sin 0, + P’sin 0, + y’sin 8,) (p, sin 6, - z, cos 6,). This equation must be satisfied for all values of p,, for all values of 0,, and for all values of z,. These conditions will be fulfilled if, but only if, the following four equations are true :— ° + a'( p, cos @, + 2%, sin 8,), + [3'( pg cos Og + 2, sin Op), + y'( p, cos 6, + z, sin 8,) = 0. (10) + a’( p, Sin 9, — 2, cos O,), + B'( pa sin 03 - 2, cos Og), + (py Sin yy — % 008 0) = 0. (11) a’cos 0, + [3’cos Og + y’cos 6, = 0. (12) asin 0, + (sin 0, + y’sin@, = 0. (13) The formule (10), (11), (12), (13) express the necessary relations of the positions and pitches of the three vector-screws, and provide a determination of the amplitude-ratios of the neutralizing twists. From (12) and (13) we obtain a’: 8’: :: sin(O,- 0,): sin (@, — 0,): sin (A, ~ 9p). (14) Batt— Contributions to the Theory of Screws. 31 Thus we learn that when three twists on three vector-screws neutralize, the amplitude of each twist is proportional to the sine of the angle between the other two.* When the signs of the amplitudes are also required, the formula (14), taken in conjunction with fig. 6, must also be attended to. It remains to investigate the way in which the three vector-screws are related. It will be convenient for this purpose to suppose that the two screws a and 8 are given so that pa, pe, 9a, Op, %, 2 ave all known; and we shall seek the equations connecting these quantities with p,, @,, 2 As y is now regarded as a current vector-screw, we shall write p, 0, for p,, 0,, %, We can eliminate z by multiplying (10) by cos @ and adding it to (11), after multiplication by sin @. If at the same time we substitute for a’, B’,>/ from (14), we obtain p sin (0g — 0.) = + pa cos (8, — 8) sin (Og — 8) + Pp COs (Og — @) sin (0 — 0,) + 2, sin (8, — 0) sin (@, — @) + 2g sin(O, — 0) sin(6 — 0,). If we introduce three new quantities, 4, B,C, which are constant so far as p and @ are concerned, and defined by the formule (15) A =-— p, sin 0, cos Og + pp cos 0, sin Og + (2a — %2) COS 8, COS Og, (16) 2B = (pp — Pa) COS (0, + Og) + (Zp — 24) Sin (A. + Op), (17) C = + p, cos @, sin Ag — pg cos Og sin 0, + (%_ — %g) Sin 8, cos Og, (18) with this substitution we may write equation (15) as follows p sin (0, — 0,) = A sin? @ + 2B sin 6 cos @ + C cos’ 0. (19) If p be a maximum or minimum, then of course (A — C) sin 26 + 2B cos 20 = 0. (20) There are thus two values of @ differing by 90°, of which each gives a stationary value of p. We shall take these screws of stationary pitch for a and 8, and we shall so adjust the line from which @ is measured that #@,=0 and 6,=90°. The formula (20) must thus reduce to sin 2@ = 0, whence £=0. If we substitute in the general expression for 24, (17) we obtain @p — &% = 0, (21) from which we learn that the two screws of stationary pitch in the eylin- droid, or in what we may also call a two-system of screws, intersect at right angles. The general expressions also give in thiscase A = pg and C= p,, * « Treatise,’’ p. 21. R.I.A. PROO,, VOL. XXVIII., SECT. A. [5] 32 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. and thus we have the following remarkable expression for the pitch of the screw corresponding to @, viz. p = cos® Op, + sin® Ape. (22) This is of course an elementary result in the Theory of Screws,* but this method of obtaining it from the virtual coefficient has not been given in the previous papers. We can introduce much simplification into the formule (10) and (11) by taking as origin the point which is so obviously suggested by being the intersection of the two screws of stationary pitch. We then have % =%=0, andas 6,=0 and 6,= 90°, we find (14) a’: PB’: :: cos@:sin8:-1. Thus formule (10) and (11) become respectively Pa COS 0 — p cos @ - zsin 6 = 0, Pa Sin @ — p sin @ + zcos 8 = 0, whence 2 = (Pq — Pa) sin @ cos 8. (23) If the line which all the screws intersect is the axis of z, the surface on which all the screws lie, so well known as the cylindroid,f has as its equation z(a* + y*?) = (pa — pp) ZY. (24) This is perhaps the most satisfactory method of investigating the equation of the cylindroid so far as the Theory of Screws is concerned. In the deduction of the equation of the surface previously givent I assumed that the-two principal screws of the cylindroid intersected at right angles, No doubt the legality of this assumption was subsequently justified, but the method here followed seems not open to objection. As a further illustration of the formule connected with the virtual coefficients, we may prove the following theorem :— If in a 2-system p,, P:, Ys are the pitches of three vector-screws 1, 2, 3, which make right-handed angles 0,, 0., 0; respectively with a standard vector- screw also perpendicular to the axis of the 2-system, show that we have the following three equations :— Pp. 8in (93 — 8.) + a. sin (0, — 0,) + a sin (6, — 0) = 0, 2 Sin (4; — 0.) + p. sin (0, - 0) + a2 sin (0, - 0,) = 0, (25) 3 Sin (3 — 8.) + m3 sin (0, — 0) + p, sin (8, - 64) = 0, * ‘‘ Treatise,” p. 19. + The relation of this surface to the Theory of Screws was first given in Trans. R.I.A., vol. xxv., p. 161 (1871). The discovery of the surface is, however, due to Hamilton (1830): see ‘ Treatise,’’ pp. 510-11. t “* Treatise.’’ p. 19. Bati— Contributions to the Theory of Screws. 33 in which Qa5 = (Po + ps) COS (O5 — 8.) — dog sin (8; — 9.), 2a, = (ps + Pi) cos (0; — 8,) — ds, sin (8; — 61), (26) Qa. = (~1 + pz) cos (02 — 01) — dz sin (8, — 61). The three equations (25) are obtained immediately by expressing that three neutralizing twists on 1, 2, 3 respectively can do no work against a wrench on 1, or on 2, or on 3. Tn the first group of equations (25) the quantities sin (0,— 4) sin (@,— 3), sin (0: - 4), being the amplitudes of the three twists which neutralize, are formed by taking the angles cyclically. For this purpose, the planes in which the different vector-screws lie are not material. It might hastily be assumed that the quantities sin (9; — 0), sin(@;-@,), sin (@2 — @,), which occur in the equations (26) as the coefficients of d23, dy, diz, should also be formed by taking the angles 6, 02,0; cyclically. But to do so would have made the formule erroneous. The angles here involved are in each case the right-handed angles between the corresponding pair of vector-screws. The order of superposition of these vectors—that is to say, the relative posi- tions of the planes in which they he—have to be carefully attended to. It will, of course, be remembered that in obtaining the expression of the virtual coefficient, it was particularly specified that the angle introduced into the expression must invariably be the right-handed angle between the two vector- Screws. Right-handed and left-handed Pairs of Lines. A pair of lines which do not lie in the same plane and are not at right angles may be distinguished as right-handed or left-handed. A disc ZV, being supposed to be inserted between the two lines 4Z and A’B' in fig. 7, and between PQ and P’Q’ in fig. 8, enables us to represent that AB lies over A’B’, and that PQ lies over P’Q’. As a convenient mnemonic we may fancy the right arm 4B crossed over the left A’B’ to form fig. 7, and the left arm QP crossed over the right QP” to form fig. 8. Thus we may appropriately distinguish the two figures as right-handed and left-handed, so long as the two lines of each pair do not intersect, and so long as the angles 404’ or POP’ are both acute. Suppose 2 AOA’ was increased up to 90°, then a critical stage is reached; and the distinction between a right-handed pair and a left-handed pair will at that [5*] 34 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. moment vanish. If 40A’ exceeds 90°, then the lines 4B and A’B’ (fig. 7), having passed the critical point, have become left-handed instead of right- handed. By reflection from a looking-glass, a right-handed pair of lines will appear as a left-handed pair, or vice versa. We have now to prove two general properties of a cylindroid, which may be thus stated. The generator which contains the screw of greatest pitch on the cylindroid makes a left-handed pair with every other generator on the surface. The generator which contains the screw of least pitch on the cylindroid makes a right-handed pair with every other generator on the surface. We have from the formula (23) z = (Pp, — pg) sin @ cos 0, (27) A A P' P = M L M B B Q Q' Fic. 7.—Right-handed. Fic, 8.—Left-handed. If p.s>ps and 6@+%90°, then z is positive: hence, observing the direction in which @ is measured (fig. 6), and that z is above the plane of the paper, it is obvious that the generator defined by z and @ is above the plane of the paper; and from the position of @ this generator is plainly left- handed with regard to a, for which @ = 0. If, however, @490°, then the corresponding screw is below the plane of the paper; but it is still left-handed with regard to a. Thus the generator of the cylindroid which contains a is left-handed with regard to every other generator on the surface. Of course, as a and B intersect at right angles, that particular pair are both right-handed and left- handed. In like manner it ean be shown that the generator of the cylindroid which contains 8, the screw of least pitch on the surface, is right-handed with regard to every other generator on the surface. Bati— Contributions to the Theory of Screws. 85 It is instructive to prove the same theorems geometrically as follows :— Let AA’, BB’, CC’, DD (fig. 9) be a cube of which O is the centre, and dvaw ZI through O and || 44’, BB’, OC’, DD’. Draw XY through O and || CB’, CB, AD’, AD. Let AB and CD be the bounding screws of the cylindroid, with centre at O and axis ZI. We shall sup- pose that the cylindroid has been made canonical—i.e., that the pitches of the bounding-screws are both zero, and that a the pitches of the two principal screws are equal in magnitude and opposite in sign. Any cylindroid can of course be made can- onical without any other alteration than the addition of a certain magnitude, positive or negative, to the pitches of all the Fic, 9. screws it contains.* From the fundamental property of the cylindroid we see that a twist about any screw on the canonical cylindroid can be resolved into rotations about AB and CD. A rotation about AZ does not alter the position of any point on AB, and consequently the effect of any twist on the cylindroid upon the point Z will be the same as if the twist were produced merely by a rotation about CD. But remembering that the amplitude of the twist is a small quantity, this is the same so far as Z is concerned as a displace- ment of Z along AB. In like manner it is shown that the effect on IZ produced by a twist about any screw on the canonical cylindroid can never be anything but a displacement of JZ along CD. Consider now the effect on the point Z produced by the combination of a right-handed rotation round the vector XY, with a translation parallel to XY. If a’ be the amplitude of the twist, and p, be the pitch of the screw on JY, and if m be the semiaxis of the cylindroid and equal to OZ, then ZZ,= ma’ is the distance through which Z is moved by the rotation. As, however, the total effect of the twist on Z is to move Z along As, we see that the movement ZZ, on one side of A’ must be compensated by another displacement to the other side of Ab. This is of course LL, = a’p,, and consequently for a twist about the vector-screw a, the translation ZZ, must be that of a right-handed screw—i.e., p, is positive. But AB and AY form a left-handed pair, as do also YY and CD, and thus the desired theorem has been proved. * « Treatise,’’ p. 47. 36 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Tf, however, the two bounding screws of the cylindroid had been C’D’ and A’BP,, it is plain that ZZ, and JM, must tend in directions opposite to those given in the figure. In this case the pitch of the screw on YY must be negative. We thus obtain the general result that has been already otherwise proved on p. 34, viz. :— The screw of smallest pitch on the cylindroid makes a right-handed pair with every other screw on the surface. The screw of largest pitch on the cylindroid makes a left-handed pair with every other screw on the surface. This theorem may be generalized in the following way, which will show how any one generator on the cylindroid is related as to right-handedness or left-handedness to all the remaining generators. Let APP’P” (fig. 10) be the circular representation* of the several screws on acylindroid. JZ is the axis of pitch, and A is the point corresponding to the screw of greatest pitch on the surface. Let P be a point on the circle corresponding to any other screw on the cylindroid. M Fie. 10. Figs. 11. Draw PP’ (fig. 10) perpendicular to J/Z, and draw the diameter PP”. It follows from the principles of the circular representation that P’ corresponds to that screw on the cylindroid which intersects the screw corresponding to P, while P” corresponds to the screw on the cylindroid which is perpendicular to P. It is plain that P will have a relation as to right-handedness or left-handedness with every other screw on the cylindroid except the two critical screws P’ and P” when the relation vanishes because P and F intersect, and P and P” are at right angles. Let H, K be the bounding screws of the cylindroid. We shall suppose * « Treatise,” p. 45 and p. 120. Batt— Contributions to the Theory oj Screws. 37 at first that P lies on the semicircle HAK; as already shown, each pair of serews are left-handed which lie in that region of the eylindroid defined by AK. Let XY be a variable screw on the cylindroid which we shall suppose to move in succession over every generator on the surface ; and we shall follow the relations as to right-handedness or left-handedness with the other screws. So long as Y is in HAK then P and YX are a left-handed pair, and there will be no breach of continuity in their condition until 1, moving in the direction of the arrow from P towards P’, reaches P’. When X has attained this position, the screw corresponding to P and the relation of right-handedness or left-handedness vanish. Thus P’ is a critical point, so that when X crosses P’ and enters P’P”, PX becomes right-handed. This condition remains till X reaches P”, which is another critical point; for there the two screws P and Y are at right angles. As X passes to the other side of P” into the region P” H, it again forms a left-handed pair with P; and this condition remains while Y moves through the semicircle P”HAP and returns to P. Thus we see that in fig. 10 the screw corresponding to P makes a right- handed pair with each of the screws on the cylindroid whose representative points lie between P’ and P”, while, with every other generator on the surface, P makes a left-handed pair. If the circumstances had been those represented in fig. 11, then the screws corresponding to P and 1 would have formed a right-handed pair. This condition would have continued as ‘4 advanced in the direction of the arrowhead until the critical point P” was reached; and PY would be a left-handed pair so long as 4’ was moving from P” to P’. At P’ another critical stage is passed; and P and XY would be a right-handed pair as Y moved round through P’KP. Thus we see that as fig, 11 is drawn the generator corresponding to P makes a right-handed pair with every generator on the cylindroid except those represented by the points on the are P”P’. In both figures we see that P and any screw in the hatched portion of the circumference form a left-handed pair, while P and any screw in the cross-hatched portion form a right-handed pair. As a particular case, we note that, if P coincides with A (fig. 10), then P’ coincides with P”, the cross-hatched portion disappears ; and consequently every screw on the cylindroid makes a left-handed pair with P. On the other hand, if P coincides with & (fig. 11), then P’P” vanishes ; and the circle is completely cross-hatched: hence we see that the screw of least pitch on the cylindroid forms a right-handed pair with every other screw on the eylindroid, 38 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. These theorems ought indeed to have been incorporated with the earliest parts of the Theory of Screws; but I never noticed them until 1909. We can now see how to construct a system of pitches on the cylindroid when the ruled surface merely has been given. Let 2m be the length of the axis of the cylindroid, and let p, be any linear magnitude, positive or negative. One generator, but only one, can be found on the surface which is right- handed with regard to every other generator on the surface. To this generator we attribute the pitch p, — m. One generator, but only one, can also be found on the surface which is left-handed with regard to every other generator on the surface. To this generator we attribute the pitch p, + m. The two generators thus indicated form the two principal screws on the cylindroid; and the pitch of any other screw on the surface which makes an angle 9 with the screw of maximum pitch will be (p, + m) cos*® + (p, — m) sin*6. We may here notice the following extension of the theorems just given to the case of the 3-system :— The screw of smallest pitch in a 3-system forms a right-handed pair with respect to every other screw of the 3-system, and the screw of greatest pitch in the 3-system forms a left-handed pair with respect to every other screw of the 3-system. Let (1), (2), (3) be the three principal screws of the 3-system where pi > Pa > Ps Let @ be any other screw of the 3-system, and @,, 6,, 0, its coordinates with respect to the three principal screws. The two wrenches 6,”, 6,” compound into a single wrench on a screw ¢ lying on the cylindroid (12), and therefore cutting (3) at right angles. [t is obvious that ¢ and (3) are the principal screws on the cylindroid (,(3)), and that @ must lie on this cylindroid. As p, is the smallest pitch on any screw of the system, we must have p, > p;; hence (3) is right-handed with regard to every screw on this cylindroid among which @, and therefore @, is included. In like manner, if ~ be any screw on the cylindroid (2), (3), we have 0 a screw on the cylindroid (1),Y; and as p, is the greatest pitch of the 3-system, we must have the screws (1) and @, forming a left-handed pair. Thus the required theorem has been proved. As an illustration of various principles in this section, we may obtain the Bati— Contributions to the Theory of Screws. 39 locus of the screws of a 2-system, and the law of distribution of the pitch in the following simple manner :— Let OX, OY be vectors along the two rectangular screws intersecting at O with pitches p, and p, respec- tively (p. > pz): Let OA be the projection in the plane of XY of the vector-screw a, which intersects the axis 07 normal to the plane of the paper. As OX has the greatest pitch p,, it must, as just shown, form a left- handed pair with a; and consequently a is above the plane of the paper at the distance 2. Let us imagine another screw on OXY to which the pitch — p, is attributed. Then this is reciprocal Fie. 12. to the screw on OY with pitch + p,; and it is also reciprocal to the screw on OY, inasmuch as OY intersects OY at right angles. Thus the screw of pitch - p, on OY must be reciprocal to a; because, when- ever a screw is reciprocal to two screws on a cylindroid, it is reciprocal to every screw. Observing that a is above the plane of the paper, the right-handed angle between OXY and a is 360° — @; and hence we have, from the condition of reciprocity, (p — pi) cos (360° — 8) - 2 sin (360° — 8) = 0, In like manner, observing that a must be reciprocal to a screw of pitch — p. lying on OY, and that 90° - @ is the right-handed angle between a and OY, (p — p2) cos (90° — A) — z sin (90° - 8) = 0. But if z, y, 2 be the coordinates of a point on a, we have tan 6 = y/w. Whence n(p-p)+yz=0, y(p- pr) #2 =0; and, eliminating p, (a? + y) = (pi - po) vy is the equation of the eylindroid; and p =p cos’) + p, sin*d. The figure is drawn so as to keep in view the suggestive measurement of 6 by the watch dial, OX points to XII, and OY to III. As p, > gr, we see that when # and y have the same signs 2 is positive. Thus the surface rises above the paper at OY to meet the paper again in OY, R, I. A, PROG., VOL, XXVIII., SECT. A, [6] 40 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. TIL.—On the Pitch Operator = + = at hens = Let 6;,@2,-.- 0, be n-screws belonging to an (nx —1)-system. If 6,’, 6,’ ... 0,’ be the corresponding amplitudes of n-twists which neutralize, then the work done by a wrench on any screw 7 in the course of the application of these n-twists must be zero, and consequently Oy'tery + Os Bory += + --- +O, ap. — 0: (28) Indeed the necessary and sufficient condition that the 2-screws shall belong to an (n-—1)-system may be expressed by saying that in such a case it must be possible to find a system of quantities, 0,’, 0.’,...0,’, independent of n, which shall make this equation true for all possible screws 7. If (28) is to be satisfied for all screws 7, it must of course be satisfied ; if while 7 remains otherwise unchanged, we change p, into p, +h, where h is any linear quantity. As p, only enters into the virtual coefficients =,,, in the several com- binations (p,+>p,), (p:+P,),---(PatP,), it is plain that the effect of changing p, into p,+h is just the same as to leave p, unaltered, but to change p,, p:... p, into (p,+h), (pr +h),... (pn +h) respectively. Thus we have a result already well known in the theory of screws,” that if @,... 0, be n-screws belonging to an (n—1)-system, they will still belong to an (n - 1)-system if these pitches p,,...p, be each increased by the same quantity 4, where i, may have any value whatever. As the simplest example we recall that if p be the pitch of a screw on a cylindroid, we know that p = p, cos*6 + pr sin’ 6, which may of course be written thus prh=(p, +h) cos* @ + (p, + h) sin? @. We can now define the pitch-operator a pe fete op: Op: OP x : and from what we have just proved, it follows that if F=0 be any general equation connecting n-screws, which belong to an (n -1)-system, then AF = 0. If this operation A is applied to a, the virtual coefficient of two screws (1) and (2), it gives A= (29) Aa = cos (12), * “ Treatise,”’ p. 288. Batu— Contributions to the Theory of Screws. 4] where (12) is the right-handed angle between the screws 1 and 2. This is obvious from the fact that Biz = {(pi + pe) cos (12) — dy. sin (12)!. (30) By the help of the pitch-operator, we are able to obtain many formule ; and we proceed to give an illustration. We shall first prove the following theorem :— Let (1), (2), (8) be any three screws of a 2-system—ie., a system of vector-screws about which three twists can neutralize—it is required to show that Pip2Ps — Py 23 — P's: — 3°12 + 2oog~mw2 = 0. (31) If a’, 8’, y’ be the respective amplitudes of the three neutralizing twists, and if 2) be any other screw whatever, then, as already shown, a, + BB, + yA, = 0. If we allow the screw 7 to come successively into coincidence with (1), (2), (3), we have the three following equations :— ap + BD, + Fs = (0), an + Bp. + YA, = 0, a3, + Bae + ps = 0, whence, on elimination of a’, 8’, y’, we obtain the desired result. The equation (31) must remain true if operated upon by A; and we thus obtain Pipe + Pops + Papi — B23 — B31 — D2 — 2p, cos (25) a3 — 2p, cos (13) a, — 2p; cos (12) az (52) + 2 cos (23) a1 Be + 2 cos (31) m3 az 2 cos (12) wa wm, = 0. But this must remain true if again operated upon by A, whence we get px sin? (23) + p, sin® (31) + p, sin? (12) + 2a (— cos (23) + cos (31) cos (12)) + 2a, (— cos (13) + cos (23) cos (12)) + 2a. (— cos (12) + cos (31) cos (23)) = 0. (33) Finally the third operation by A gives 1 — cos? (23) — cos* (31) — cos? (12) + 2 cos (23) cos (31) cos (12) = 0. (84) Of course (34) merely proves the well-known law that the screws (1), (2), (8) must be parallel to the same plane; assuming this to be the case, we may make 2 (12))= 0; Oy a(G1)= Oy by -0a23) — 6; — 0s and with this substitution (33) becomes after a little reduction P, Sin® (8, -— 03) + 2 sin? (0; - 6) + ps sin? (8; - 42) + 2m, sin (8; — 6) sin (0, — 02) + 2,5 sin (9, — 42) sin (82 — 3) + 2,2 sin (02 — 0) sin (03 — 0) = 0. (35) [6*] . 42 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. If we now substitute for the virtual coefficients Qares = (ps + pa) cos (A; — M2) — des sin (6 — 82), 2Qas; = (ps + p) cos (A; — 63) — ds, sin (0; - 6), Qari. = (pi + Pe) cos (42 — 6;) — dz sin (6, — 9,), where attention should be paid to the right measurement of the angles as explained in connexion with fig. 6; it will be seen that the terms involving Py p> Ps Uisappear; and assuming that no two of the screws coincide, the equation reduces to dhe + des = dys. (36) This of course proves no more than the well-known property of the 2-system that the common perpendicular to (1) and (3) also intersects (2). It is instructive to observe how the original formula (31), taken in conjunction with the pitch-operator, gives at once the fundamental characteristics of the cylindroid. Let (1) and (2) be the two principal screws of the cylindroid, then a2 =0 and also Az, = cos (12)= 0. Thus the formule (31) and (32) become PsP2Ps — Pr Tse — P2 F's = 0, Pips + Py + PsP2 — Fs. — Fx, — 2pyws, CoS O — 2p,7y, Sin O = 0, (37) where 360°-9@ is the right-handed angle between (1) and (3). We have 273, = (Ps + pi) Cos 6+dsin 0 2732, = (js + pz) sin 0 -d cos 0; substituting these values in (37) we obtain (ps — pr cos* 8 - p, sin? 0) + {d -— (p, - p,) sin 9 cos 0}? = 0, whence the well-known fundamental equations d=(p ~ Ps) sin ee h (38) Ps =p, cos® 0 + p, sin? 6. In like manner if four screws belong to a 3-system, we must have i Fa Fs Fis UV wn Po Way OH =r (39) as a general relation to be satisfied by the pitches and the virtual coefficients. If a screw belongs to a 3-system, it must fulfil three conditions; for example, it must be reciprocal to three screws of the reciprocal system. Batu— Contributions to the Theory of Screws. 43 Suppose that (1), (2), (8) be three given screws defining the system, then equation (39) is one of the conditions that (4) shall also belong to the system. The conditions will be expressed by U=0, AU=0) A?U=0; when A is the pitch operator. If (1), (2), (8) be three coreciprocal screws, then @2.=0, w3=0, 7 =0; and representing (4) by 0, we have the equation U = 0 in the form fy RE ene ee ee ae 40 =— ww . Wo Ds. Poe Dh comet) Dr 20 Ds 30 ( ) If as usual we denote by 6, 02, 0; the three coordinates of @ with respect to the three coreciprocals, then* M19; = Bio, Pr, = 9, p33 = wg, and pg = 0, + prob.” + ps’, which is the well-known expressiont for the pitch of a screw of a 3-system expressed in terms of its coordinates. Similar remarks may be made with respect to freedom of the fourth and fifth orders. If six serews belong to a system of the fifth order, there is then only a single condition to be satisfied, which may be written ii = aa (41) Bs Bee Ws Wye Ys We We Wen We Pee Mes Pe In this case, as there is. only one condition to be satisfied, the formule AU=0, A’U=0, &e., can be only identities if J = 0. The determinant here given is already known in a different form as the sexiantt of the six screws, and a quaternion expression of the same function is given further on in the present paper (equation 93). * « Treatise,’’ p. 34. t Ibid., p. 36. { Ibid., pp. 37, 248. 44 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. IV.— Applications of Quaternions to the Theory of Screws. One of the most useful discoveries of Hamilton, at least in so far as our present subject is concerned, is contained in the following proposition* :— “ Any infinitely small change in the position of a rigid body is equivalent to the alteration of each of its vectors a to another of the form a+éa=at+e+ Via, (42) _ and 7 being two arbitrary but infinitesimal vectors which do not vary in the passage from one point of the body to another.” This formula is the representation by vector-analysis of the fundamental principles on which the Theory of Screws is based. The vector-conception of a twist which is here indicated shows by its conciseness, elegance, and lucidity that there must be intimate relationship between Quaternions and the Theory of Screws. The late Professor Charles J. Joly, the editor of “ Hamilton’s Elements of Quaternions,” has contributed an admirable series of original memoirs on Quaternions to the Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy.t These memoirs relate very largely to the Theory of Screws. A concise account of Joly’s researches on the application of the Theory of Quaternions to the Theory of Screws has been given by him in the appendix to vol. 1. of his edition of Hamilton’s “ Elements of Quaternions,” pp. 390-397 (1901). But the subject has been much more fully dealt with in Joly’s “Manual of Quaternions,” 1905, a most instructive and useful book, to which, as already indicated, we refer briefly as Joly’s “ Manual.” The proof by vector-analysis that the most general displacement of a rigid system must be in all cases what we understand as a twist about a *“ Hamilton’s Elements,” vol. ii., p. 287. + (1) “The Theory of Linear Vector Functions’: Trans. R. 1. A., vol. xxx., pp. 597-647 (1894)- (2) ‘* Scalar Invariants of two Linear Vector Functions’’: Trans. R. 1. A., vol. xxx., pp. 709- 728 (1895). (3) “ The Interpretation of a Quaternion as a Point-symbol’’: Trans. R.I. A., vol. xxxii., pp. 1-16 (1901). (4) ‘Quaternion Arrays’’: Trans. R. I. A., vol. xxxii., pp. 17-30 (1901). (5) ‘‘ Representation of Screws by Weighted Points": Trans. R.I.A., vol. xxxii., pp. 61-92 (1962). (6) ‘The Quadratic Screw System: a Study of a Family of Quadratic Complexes’’: ‘Trans. R.I.A., vol. xxii., pp. 155-238 (1903). (7) “ The Geometry of a Three-system of Screws’’: Trans. R. 1. A., vol. xxxii., pp. 239-270 (1903). (8) “‘ Quaternions and Projective Geometry,’’ communicated by Joly to the Royal Society, and published in the Philosophical Transactions, Series A, vol. 201, pp. 223-327 (1903). Batu— Contributions to the Theory of Screws. 45 screw, is at once deduced* from Hamilton’s fundamental theorem, expressed in (42), which can be written in the form a+ da=a+ Wet! + Vi (a = View): (43) This shows that the displacement of a point P (fig. 13) is produced by a rotation of the system through a right-handed angle 7%, round the P line of which the equation is p= Vet + a, (where ¢ is a variable scalar) accom- panied by a translation parallel to Zand equal to Sei. The following fundamental prin- cipleis well known in quaternionst:— Let 6 and — 6 be a pair of vectors coincident with the lines of action of the two forces of a couple PP’ and QQ’ respectively. Let 78 be the magnitude of the force on PP’ or on QQ’. Let a be a vector drawn from any point on PP’ to any point Fig. 13. on QQ’, then the couple is completely represented by Va. For the couple is right-handed about VBa, and 7'VBa is the moment of the couple. Thus everything about the couple is expressed by Va. Whatever be the forces applied to a rigid body, they may be completely expressed with regard to a given origin O by two vectors A, uw. The first vector X represents the resultant of all the forces when transferred in parallel directions to 0. The second vector « expresses the resultant of all the couples introduced by transferring the forces to 0. If (u, A) be the vector-moment and force of a system of forces with respect to a point O, then at a point 0’, such that OO’ = p, the vector- moment and force of the same system will be p+ Vp, dX. The expressions just obtained lead in the simplest and most direct manner to the conception of the central axis, and from thence to the foundations of the Theory of Screws. ~ * See Joly, in Hamilton’s ‘‘ Elements,’’ vol. ii., p. 390. + Hamilton’s ‘‘ Elements,’’ yol. ii., p. 284. 46 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The plane of the resultant couple will be perpendicular to the resultant force if u+ Vip = pr, (44) where p is some scalar. In this case the moment of the resulting couple is pTX. The intensity of the resultant force is 7X; hence p is the ratio of the moment of the couple to the intensity of the force; ie. p is the pitch of the screw on which the given system of forces forms a wrench. From the equation (44) we have pAS + VAp. A> =p, whence taking scalars LNG (45) and we obtain the instructive result thus stated. If (u, A) be the resultant couple and resultant force of any system of forces applied to a rigid body, then the resultant wrench is on a screw of which the pitch is SuA7' We can now express the vector-perpendicular from O on the screw in question. If p be this vector, then the equation (44) may be written n+ VAp+SXp = pA, because Srp = 0. We thus have we +Ap=paA, or A“w+p=p, or p=—- VA w= Vpr; (46) we thus have another result also of the greatest importance in our present subject, which may be thus stated :— If (u, A) be the resultant couple and resultant force of any system of forces applied to a rigid body and with respect to any point, then the vector from the origin perpendicular to the screw on which the system of forces forms a wrench is expressed by VuA-'. This result, as well as the corre- sponding value of the pitch, (45) is due to Joly,* though they are essentially deductions from Hamilton’s quaternion expression for a system of forces.t The coordinates (yu, A) define not merely a screw, they define a vector- screw; for UX will indicate which of the two vector-screws on the same axis is to be understood; and 7) expresses the intensity of the dyname of which the vector-screw is the site. Thus the completeness of the quaternion re- presentation of the dyname by the two coordinates (u, A) leaves nothing more to be desired. We can now obtain the quaternion equation of the screw on which the dyname with coordinates (yz, A) is situated. As the screw is parallel to A and as VuA~ is a point on the screw, we must have for the vector p to any point on the screw p= VudX}+tr (47) where ¢ is a variable scalar. * “* Manual,”’ p. 156. t ‘‘Elements,’’ vol. ii., p. 285. Batt— Contributions to the Theory of Screws. 47 We might have obtained this result by immediate solution for p from formula (44), which may be written fe — pA + SpA = pa, (48) and multiplying into A+ eX = p + AUWSAp =p; (49) taking the vector and denoting the scalar SpA by 7 we have the desired form. The equation (42) may be written 8a =e + Vin + Vi (a- 7). (50) Thus we see that the displacement of the system may be represented by a small right-handed rotation about the vector 7 drawn through any point 7 if accompanied by the translation «+ Vim. Tf », X be each increased in the ratio of a given scalar m so as to become mm and mX, the pitch SwA7+ and the vector-perpendicular VA from the origin on the screw are alike unaltered. Each different value of m cor- responds to one of the singly infinite number of wrenches which may have one and the same screw as their site. Of course, where », A are both known, not only is the screw determined (which requires 5 data), but also the intensity of the wrench is known. Thus a knowledge of w and X gives six data, expressing everything about the force system. Perhaps the most useful theorem in the application of quaternions to the theory of screws is that which is enunciated as follows* :— Tf a rigid system acted upon by a wrench, represented by the pair of vectors (1, A1), receive a small twist, represented by the pair of vectors (42, Az), then the work done is = S (pre ar Pod). (51) The following proof of this important expression of ly the virtual moment may be given :— iy A wrench (yu, A) can in an infinite number of ways be replaced by two forces @; and £, (fig. 14) acting at points a, and a, respectively; 8, may be transferred to the origin with the introduction of the couple repre- sented by the vector Va,8;. In like manner we can transfer 8, to the origin with the introduction of the couple Va.8:; We thus have A naek, (52) Vap, + Vap, = Mie (53) Fig. 14. * Joly, in Hamilton’s “ Elements,’’ vol. ii., p. 390; also ** Manual,” p. 204. Rk. I. A, PROO,, VOL. XXVIII., SEOT, A. [7] 48 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The twist will move the point indicated by a, through the vector pw, + VA.a,, and the virtual moment of this displacement and A, is = SB, (pe st Vira) == Sp-B: = SA: Va.f;. (54) Tn like manner the work done by A: is — SP: (uz + Via) = — Su.8: — SrA. Va£:. (55) Hence the total work done by the wrench (, ,) in the course of the twist (uzAz) is — Sus (8, + B:) — St. (Va,8,+ Va8:)=-S(wrz+ pedi). (56) This expression for the virtual moment of a twist and a wrench may be transformed as follows :— We have, in general, p = pa‘a (57) = (Spa* = Vpa")a atioa* + Von tc (58) We shall now make hos Smad, Sd Var, (59) m= SuzAr', oe: = VpaAs*; (60) whence a = Pr + wA;, Be: = pr: + wA:, (61) and — S(wA. + pA.) = — S (prs + A.) Ar — S (prdz t ws) Ad = (pr + Ps) Si: + S(w: = w,) AiAz =-(p, + Ps) SdAz + S (a2 - w;) PAA. (62) We have now to substitute in this expression as follows :-— SA. == TA, TAs cos 6, (63) S(w: — w:) AD. = — Ty, Th,.d.sin 8, (64) where 9 is the right-handed angle between the two screws, and d the shortest distance between them. The first of these equations is obvious. As to the second, we may observe that, without any loss of generality in the expression S(w:-w,)A,A:, we may take a, and w, to correspond to the points in which the two screws are inter- sected by their common perpendicular, so that w:— w, = the product of d into a unit vector directed from screw 1 to screw 2. If the two screws form a right pair, this vector coincides in direction with VA,A;, and S (ws — w:) Aa = S(w: - w:) PAA, is a negative quantity, and sin @ is positive, as of course it should be; for in this case the nght-handed angle is + 180°. But if the two screws form a left pair, then w:—w, and V,A;, though on the same axis, are in opposite directions, and accordingly sin @ is negative, Batu— Contributions to the Theory of Screws. 49 With this substitution, — S(prdz + Azur) = TA TA2 { (gr + p2) cos 0 - d sin 6}, (65) Hence we have the quaternion proof that in all cases ${(~. + pe) cos 0-d sin 8} (66) is the virtual coefficient of two vector-screws of pitches p,, p., and distance d, where @ is the right-handed angle between them.* The condition that two screws (jA:), (~2A2) shall be reciprocal is now very simply expressed by stating that their virtual coefficient vanishes or S(pudz + padi) = 0. (67) We have from this the quaternion proof of the well-known property thus stated. If a screw (uA) be reciprocal to two screws (:A,) and (Az), it is reciprocal to every screw on the cylindroid which passes through (jA:) and (p22). For, if , and k, be any two scalars, we may represent the typical screw on the cylindroid by (Kaper + Kops), (Ferd + Fada) 3 and if S(wry 5° ud) = 0, and S(urAz2 + 2A) = (1), then S{ (AA, + keA2) + A (Kyun + Aepz)} = 0. More generally, we have the following theorem :— If a screw (u, A) be reciprocal to each of the n screws (ur, Ar) 5 (Ma, Az)5- = (Hns An), it will then be reciprocal to all screws of the group (Ap + Kote... Knptn), (hiv + ked2 . . . + KndAn), whatever i,k... . may be. We may enunciate the same principle in a still more general manner which includes the whole theory of reciprocal screw systems as follows :— If each of the m screws (441, A), (per, d2) sone (Lem; Xm) is reciprocal to all of the » screws (uy; Ay); (ue, dz); a) ele (ams en’): then all screws of the type (Fup + Koya . - » + Kmptm), (hiAr + Redo. . - + KemAm) will be reciprocal to all possible screws of the type (Kx'py + Kai.» «+ Kant’), evar + Bed’. 2. + hm'Xm), whatever may be the values of the scalars My 1 3 6 UR GNA ce bo Mac “ See Joly, in Hamilton’s ‘“‘ Elements,”’ vol. ii., p. 391. [7*] 50 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. A pair of screws (mu, A1) and (2, A2) will of course completely determine the cylindroid which passes through them. We now propose to determine p the vector from the origin O to C, the centre of the cylindroid. Let 7, 7 be vectors along the two principal screws of the eylindroid through C. Let a,b be the pitches of these screws, and j,, g the intensities of the two wrenches upon them which are equivalent to Aj, pu. We have now to express that the force d, at O, and the couple «; are equivalent to wrenches of inten- sities p, and g, respectively on 7 and 7. Draw CZ (fig. 15) equal, parallel, and in the same Mig. TB. direction as OA, and draw CM equal and opposite to CL. Then OA is equivalent to CZ, and the couple whose vector is VAip. We thus have fa + VAyp = pat + qidy. (68) Ay = pit + QJ. (69) If in like manner wrenches of intensities p:, g2 on the two principal screws of the cylindroid are equivalent to .A:, we must have fa + Vip = pai + qaby. (70) a = prt + Gai (71) From (69) and (71) wesee that 7,7, A,,A2 are coplanar; whence multiplying (68) and (70) by VA,A,, and taking the scalars, we have Srrran + S(V Adz. A. p) = 0. (72) Sridata + S(VAWAa. Aa. p) = 0. (73) A third equation is obtained thus. By multiplying (68) and (71) Ay + AsV Arp = (pit + gj) (pier + 9.07), whence taking scalars Sram = S)iAap =— apifa — bqqa. (74) By multiplying (69) and (70) Aye + Mi Vdap = (pit + GJ) (yr + Gly) whence as before SrAve + Sridup —— appa — bqiga; (75) and by subtracting (75) from (74), 4 (Sra: — SAspus) = SA2’p. (76) Or — Batt— Contributions to the Theory of Screws. In the fundamental quaternion formula pSafy = aSpBy + Sapy + ySafsp, a= dM, B = Nos Y = V rire, we now write d na pSAA2VAA2 = AVS (pA2VAidrz) + AS (AipVAA2) + VAASAAzp, whence from (72), (73), (76) we obtain p (Vir)? = AvSArAzH2 — AvSAiAqu + 4 (Srp = SA) Vir; (77) and thus p, the required vector from the origin to the centre of the cylindroid, has been determined. In the deduction of the equations (72) and (73) it will be noticed that no use has been made of the fact that the screws on 7 and 7 are at right angles. So far as these two equations are concerned, p might be the vector to any point of intersection of two screws, le. to any point on the axis of the eylindroid. If, therefore, ¢ be a variable scalar, Pp (VAA2)? = AVSAAopt2 = AaSArAzht1 + tVrxr2 (78) is the equation to the axis of the cylindroid defined by (w,A.) and (u2d.2), and the origin will lhe on the axisif SdiAsy.2=0 and SAA. = 0. To complete the account of the cylindroid defined by (u,A;) and (y2A2) it remains to find the values of the pitches of the principal screws. These are obtained as follows :— If x be a variable scalar, a screw on the cylindroid will be represented by (u1+%mz), (A. + Az), and its pitch p will be S (um, + wz) (Ai + xA2)"; from which we easily find Sway + 2 (Spear + Surr2) + 23S; Ae _ ee a (79) but the pitches of the two principal screws are a maximum and a minimum, and accordingly we find for p the two values p,+m and p,—m, where 1 s P Po = (Pad Sh (Spodz + Sp2Ax) ep AY SwA> = rz SA}, (80) 1 2 2) 2 2 mM = A\2AE (VAA2)* {SA, x (A? SpA2 + A2 Suda) - Ai D\e (Sind. + SuA)} ~ AXA (PF 2,2 TFA de)? - (A? Sidr = ALS d2)*. (81) The length of the axis of the cylindroid is 2m; and the condition that the cylindroid shall be canonical, i.e, that the screws of zero-pitch shall be the bounding-screws of the surface, is found by equating the value just found for p, to zero. 52 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Tf the cylindroid reduce to a plane, then m=0. But if this is the case, both of the terms in the expression of m? must be zero; for as (VA,A;2)° is negative, neither of the terms can ever be negative. Hence, we must have ‘ SAiA2 (A Sp2dA2 + AZ SpiA:) = AYA? (SpA. sr St2d,) = 0, (82) APSA, = AP Sp2d2 = 0. (83) The first of these means that (mA;) and (u:A.) must intersect, and the second means that their pitches are equal. If (m:A:) and (j2A2) be a pair of screws which determine a canonical cylindroid, then from the formule already given it is easy to show that the length of the axis of the cylindroid is (4 SAiSiads (FAA)? ~ AtSads ~ X18)" (84) | (V Adz)? (SAiA2)? ' It may be here remarked that in general any two cylindroids can be so placed that all the screws on either are reciprocal to all the screws on the other. This condition will be secured if each of the two screws of zero-pitch on one of the cylindroids intersects both of the two screws of zero-pitch on the other, for as two intersecting zero-pitch screws are reciprocal, the condition stated provides that each cylindroid shall contain two screws reciprocal to the other. V.— Use of Quaternions in the Theory of Reflected Screws. The subject of reflected screws has been already discussed in these memoirs,* so I need here only repeat that if a standard plane be taken, and if to the reflection of any screw from that plane a pitch be assigned equal in magnitude but opposite in sign to the pitch of the original screw, then the screw so formed is said to be the reflection of the original screw. The methods of quaternions present the vector coordinates of a pair of reflected screws with extreme simplicity, as is shown by the following statement :— If (u, A) be the vector coordinates of a screw, then the reflection of that serew from the plane Spi = 0 has (w’, X’) for its vector coordinates where pw =-wit and DX = ini. We first observe that if two lines intersect at right angles their reflections will also intersect at right angles, for as the distance between two points is * Trans. Roy, Ir. Acad., vol. xxxii., pp. 119-127. Batt— Contributions to the Theory of Screws. 53 equal to the distance between their reflections, a right-angled triangle will reflect. into a right-angled triangle, and accordingly, the right angle has not been altered by reflection. We may see this otherwise by observing that, as shown in the paper already referred to, any two reciprocal screws reflect into reciprocal screws. But two screws intersecting at right angles are reciprocal whatever be their pitches. It is hence plain that, if the origin lies in the plane of reflection, the perpendicular from the origin on a screw will reflect into the perpendicular from the origin on the reflected screw. We know that Vu’/\’, Vu/\ are respectively the perpendicular vectors from the origin on the reflected serew and the original screw; and accordingly from the well-known quaternion relation of a vector and its reflection where zis the unit vector Bo os (De eke ene Vase DEMS et: Vipre : a Seo Pere Up = = Me = = rf MOGP = = an Apr Vipw nr V iN As the pitch of a screw is equal and opposite to the pitch of its reflection, se =- GE = Stud = Siva Te = — Siptid% = - Siptiw = — se; whence we we we apr it ii Soe Mp Shes = aan Se = SS N N WY? thi int ana ) but N = id, ; and consequently ieee: (85) It is easy to verify that the virtual coefficient of a pair of screws (4, d,) and (#2, A,) is equal in magnitude but opposite in sign to the virtual coefficient of their reflections. The virtual coefficient of the two screws is 1S (A. + 2A), and the virtual coefficient of their two reflections is = SS (Upyttret ts UpottA \2) — 3S (uA2 a P21). ‘The serew whose equation is p= VO + ar pierces the plane Spz = 0 at the point whose vector is NU neRG fict 54 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. as this vector coincides with its reflection zpz = p, or : Fi wet Ge SOS 5 ae eae mec thus verifying that the two screws intersect in the plane of reflection at the point whose vector is p. We may note that the reflection of a canonical cylindroid is also a canonical cylindroid. This is obvious from the fact that in the canonical cylindroid the bound- ing screws are the screws of zero pitch, and that the reflection of a screw of zero pitch is also a screw of zero pitch. But it may be useful to verify this from the expressions previously obtained for the coordinates of a reflected screw. We have already found that, if (Ayr) and (Age) be the coordinates of two screws, the cylindroid they define will be canonical if SAiAa (Sida + Sadi) — As*Spad2 — Ad*Sdi = 0. As to S(uiA, + poA,), We have already seen that the effect of substituting the coordinates of the reflected screw is merely to change its sign, SA,A2 is unaltered, and —A,*SwA, and - A,*SmA, both change sign, so that the equation is satisfied by the reflected cylindroid if satisfied by the original cylindroid. The cylindroid determined by the two pairs of screws (,A,) and (42A,) will be altered by reflection from any plane into another cylindroid which will be identical with the original cylindroid (though, of course, differently placed) if the pitch of every screw on the reflected cylindroid be augmented by the common quantity 1 (PAs? For the two principal screws of a cylindroid are reflected into the two principal screws of the reflected cylindroid. The original pitches were p, + m and p,- _m. The corresponding pitches in the reflected screws are — p, - m and —po+m. The addition of 2p, to these will bring the reflected pitches to the original pitches, Note, however, that the screw of maximum pitch reflects into the screw of minimum pitch. With this is connected the fact that the screw of maximum pitch is left-handed with regard to every other serew on the cylindroid. But reflection changes a left-handed pair into a right-handed pair, so that the maximum pitch must reflect into the minimum, If , A be the vector coordinates of a screw before its reflection from the plane defined by the equation Si(p-—a) = 0, then, after reflection, the coordinates of the screw become — { (iwi + 28ai. Vdi), adi}. {SA,A3 (SAipea = Sr.) — ALWSDapta = A*SAyu}. Bau Contributions to the Theory of Screws. ays) For if O be the origin, and 0’ the point indicated by the vector a, then the coordinates of the screw with respect to the origin O’ are {(u+ VAa), X}.- Hence the coordinates of the reflected screw with regard to O’ are —%(u4+ Vda)t, it. We have now to transfer these coordinates back to the original origin 0; and we have wo =-%(ut+ Vra)i — Viria = - iwi — 1(Vda)i - Viria = — imi — Vidat — Vidia = — ipi + 2 Sai Vri N= 102. It is easy to verify this by showing that the reflected screw again reflected reverts to the original screw. VI.—Quaternion Investigation of the Screw reciprocal to five given Screws. Tf ju, Ar} plo, Avs ps, Ass fs, Aa be the coordinates of four screws, and if a, 2, v3, 7, be any four scalars, then the four-system defined by the four screws will consist of all screws with the coordinates (Liplr + Lolly + Letts + Lys); (WA, + Lye + L3Ag + Ley), where @;, @, #3, 2, have all possible values. Let yp, \ be any screw on the cylindroid reciprocal to the four-system ; then, since this must be reciprocal to every individual screw, we must have for all scalar values of a, 7, #3, a; and for every screw (yu, 4) on the reciprocal eylindroid SX (@ipe, + Copta + Lys + Lys) + pe (WA, + ®eAz + WsAy + VAg)] =O. (86) As this is to be true for all values of a, %, #3, @, 1b will be true if “= SAgAsAy 3 VL = — SAsAsAr 3 &3 = SrsdAre 3 & = — Sid2d3. It is, however, a well-known formula in Quaternions that if A,, Az, As, A, be any four vectors, then AWAAsry — AWSAsAGA, + AgSAWGAg — AGSAALA, = 0. (87) Accordingly the equation (86) becomes Sr (uSA2AsAg = BeySAsAwAr +P psSAAid2 = puSArd2As) = 0. Thus we prove that each generator of the reciprocal cylindroid must be at right angles to the vector puSdrrdsrAg — peSASAWAL + psSAMiAy — pwSArA2Az, (88) and consequently this vector must be parallel to the axis of the cylindroid reciprocal to the four screws (mA), (fA), (usAs), (Mids): If (u, A) be also reciprocal to a fifth screw ps, A,, then it must be at right angles, not only to the vector (88), but also to any similar vector (89) obtained by taking any other combination of four screws out of the five, for example, poSAsAdAs — psSAsodz + pSAsAWs — psSAdsAG (89) R, I. A. PROG,, VOL, XXVIII., SEOT. A, [8] 56 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Hence, \ must be parallel to the vector part of the product of these two vectors Y and Y, for which we have the expression Viunus (234) (345) Fucus (341) (452) — (3-45) (412) Fuss, (412) (523) — (123) (452) Viugts (234) (123) Pusu, (234) (234) Vusus (234) (425) Vusus (234) (421) Vusus (234) (314) Vusus (314) (523) — (123) (354) Vagn; (234) (532) where for brevity (234) is written instead of SAA. In its present form this expression is not symmetrical, though it is obvious that the vector parallel to the screw reciprocal to five screws should be symmetrical with regard to those five screws. The desired form can be obtained by the following formul, easily verified by well-known rules in vector manipulation :— SANA. SADA: — SANs. SADA: = SADA. SADA, . SAA A. SAA, — SAAD. SAAA = SAAD. SAA, SANA. SAYA, — SAAD. SAAA: = SAAD. SAAs- Introducing these values into (90), and rejecting the factor SA,A;\,, because we assume that the problem has not degenerated by having three of the five screws parallel to a plane, we obtain the symmetrical expression + Vp: . SAAAs ) + Vass. AAA; + Viewty - SrAA: Vngn- SAdars + Vuusu;. SAAry = Papa @t) Fae BD, | = Vsti - SAA | (90) —_————— ot NY a “ i= + r V passes - SADA; = alt: - HMA; The order of the suffices in the several terms in ) will be seen as follows :— Writing the digits 1, 2, 3, 4,5 round the circumference of a cirele con- secutively, we notice that in each of the five positive terms the five digits Batt— Contributions to the Theory of Screws. Ye succeed each other simply as written round the circle ; e.g. in the third, the suffices are 3,4, 5, 1,2. Thus the positive terms can be written down at once. The terms with negative signs are obtained by omitting every alternate digit on the circumference ; e.g., commencing with 3, we omit 4; take 5, omit 1; take 2, omit 3; take 4, omit 5; take 1, and obtain 35241, the sequence in the suffices in the seventh term of the expression for A. We can find the value of » in like manner, and obtain (92). M = — Virr2 Spspupts — Vi2X3 Spospesper | — Virsrxy Spspipe | Vrur; Spipofes | Vir Spspapes VrxXs Spsttous [- Vi3As Sporpesper VisA2 Spspaips Vr Spi pops Vrury Spspispte J (92) bob + + + If, indeed, we could have written down the expressions of A and p, the proof that they were the coordinates of the screw reciprocal to the five given screws would have been merely a verification of the condition of reciprocity ; for example, using the values of » and X in the expression S(wsA + wads), we obtain Spuspipe, SAsAuAs + Spapeouts SAASAL + Spaptspr SAASAg a Spspapes SArsdcdy = Syaspispts Sri = Spespspte SAAiAs3 — SAdiA2 Susmaps — SADA; Spaspesptr — SAL Spousps + SAdirs Spspiaps + SAAsAs Spapeser + SAAsAa Seapets, which vanishes identically. In like manner it can be shown that pd is reciprocal to each of the fonr other screws. We have thus obtained the quaternion solution of the problem of finding that one screw which is reciprocal to five given screws.* If the five screws belonged to a system of lower dimensions than five, the screw reciprocal to them would be indeterminate. For instance, if they all belonged to a 4-system, then any screw on a cylindroid reciprocal to four of the screws would also be reciprocal to the fifth. We thus see that A = 0, and p = 0 must always be satisfied if (11; Ax) 5 (ua, Az) 5 (us, Hs) 3 (ns, As)3 (us, Xs) belong to a system of the fourth or any lower order. * This result, and certain other developments (not here reproduced), were communicated by me to the Australasian Association for the Advancement of Science, un? published in their Report (1909), p- 52. [8*] 58 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. We can also obtain from (91) and (92) the conditions that must be satisfied if », A be the coordinates of any screw of an z-system. For convenience, we shall take the case of a 3-system, and proceed as follows :— Being given the three screws which determine the 3-system, we take three screws of the reciprocal system, and let these last be defined by the coordinates (11, ¥1) 3 (U2, Az) 3 (us, As). We now take py, Ag; pus, As aS any vectors whatever ; then, as u, A are given by equations (91) and (92), the screw pA must be reciprocal to (,A1:); (u2,A:); (us, As): and must therefore belong to the original 3-system; and, by giving proper values to jy,A; ps,As, We can obtain the coordinates of any one of the screws of the system. Thus we are able to obtain the quaternion condition to be satisfied if six screws belong to a 5-system; in other words, we are to find the condition that must be satisfied by six screws so related that a body with simultaneous twist velocities about these six screws shall still be at rest. In this case, the six screws must all be reciprocal to one screw. We therefore have merely to write the condition that the sixth screw (js, As) shall be reciprocal to (yu, A), which we have already found as the screw reciprocal to (ur, Ax)3 (a, Xe) Cay As) (Has Aa) 5 (tus) As) We have therefore merely to substitute for » and 2 in the equation S(uA+ prs) = 0; the result is accordingly — SAAAe. Suypsus + Spapsus. SA,A.A;3 = 0. — SAA Ac. Surpass + Spspatte. SAAAs — SAdAAy. Surpass + Surpsus. SAAAs — SrA. Susuapes + Sprpats. SASAGAs — SAA.. Sususys + Spopsc. SAAAG +: Bias Beale Bisse Show (93) + SA AsAg. Susuaus — Spapsus. SAAAs + SADA¢. Spruaper — Spspise. SAA, + SADAAc. Suipsus — Suapaus. SAAAs + SrAvAs. Spypys — Spapsus. SAA. This is the {formula for the sexiant obtained in a different manner by Joly (see Hamilton’s Elements, vol. ii, p. 393). It is of course the Quaternion equivalent of the formula already given in Equation (41) in one form, and in Treatise, pp. 37, 248 in another. It is worth while to note that the vector coordinates of five screws satisfy certain other formulz which are, no doubt, merely properties of five pairs of vectors quite unrelated. The proofs of these formule will be derived at once from the theory of screws; but we commence by defining four vector-functions A, B, C, D which are given by the following relations :— BA ‘S) lil $e ef ee eee Contributions to the Theory of Screws. A=+ Vue + pdr) SAsAsA5 = 0. } V (Aoms + MoAs) SAA V(Aspts + pads) SAsdA1A2 V(Xspts + purrs) SAA2As HAO GTA IDV — V(Aaps + pds)SAsAAg = V(Asus + [sAs5) SrAAi STO = VSD OROe = V (Xone ah pA) SAiAsA5 — V(Agpr + wara)SAgAsAz J B =-- V XyA2SA3AgA5 = 0. V X2rs SAsAsAt + + + + (94) + Pu wes SN V rds SAsdode V rss Sdadrr = POLES = PYWPwOs = TWO | POW Dour = Dems Smo) = ©, V dadg(SrAsur + SAsusAr + SpudsAr) V XsAs(SAcApe2 + SdsmAa a SpA d2) Vr (SAzAzu4 ar SY2ptsAs aF Sp2AsA1) VANOU CS ue eS GEES OL) V drs (SAsAopes ar SYsprds aP S usA2ds) V XsAs(SAzAguan + SrawAL a5 Spodada) VANS EES Nie Us) VNGAOSAuNgus + SAupsNe + Spsr\eNs) TiN CS ete Sng E SHONGAs) (96) V Xrd2(SAspsps + SpsAsus + Spesuids) = Xd. - ) 3 25 V doXAs(SAauesper ot SwAsia ar Spyusda ) Pd (Seuaua +-Spadau, + Speirs) V XsdAs(SAipops ar SA2us + S ipaAs) V rsx (SAzpspes oF SpwAsuy ae Spopsrd\) V Xids(SAsuzes + SpsrAous + Spesp2da) V XsAs(SAzpupn + Spon ar Spurr ) V XsA2(S Agua ps + Spans + Spyprds) V dA (SAspsps + SwAspys + SpsAs) Pra (SAspooper ate SpsAspa + SuspsA2) 59 ) V d3AgSAsAiA2 | : 95) 60 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The desired relations are proved by making use of the well-known property that the screw @ reciprocal to five screws, a, [3, y, 6, «, will retain the same relation to a, [3, y, 6, « if, instead of pg, the pitch of 6, we write Pe-k; while, instead of p,, Pg, Py» Ps, Pe We Write p, + k, pgt+k, py +h, pst+k, pe +k respectively, where /: is any scalar; this follows at once from the fact that, if @ is reciprocal to a, (pe + p.) cos 8, — d sin 8, = 0, where 9, is the right-handed angle between @ and a; but of course this equation may equally be written thus {(pe-) + (pa +h)} cos 0, -d sin 8, = 0. If the pitch of the screw with vector coordinates (u, A) be increased by /, but without any other change, then the coordinates merely become {( + AX), A}. This is obvious from the fact that V(u+kd)/X= VufX and S(u+kaA)/A = Su/d +k. If the pitches of the five screws be increased by /, but no other change is made, then their vector coordinates become (us 7 kA), Ai} jus wie {(us + kXs), As}. If we substitute (ui + Ay). . . (us + AAs) for yy . . . ws in the expression for \ in (91), and denote by A, the value which A then assumes, we have, as is easily seen, A. =A+hA+ FB, (98) where A and B are the vectors in (95) and (96). In like manner when the same substitutions are made in (92) we have for px the value which » then assumes px =u — Dk + Ch? - BR. (99) But, as just pointed out, the screw (yz, Ax) can only differ from the screw (u, A) in that the pitch of the second is & less than the pitch of the first. It follows that {(ux + Ax), Ax} is a serew identical with (u, A). Thus (yn, A) and {{u+k(A-D) + # (A+C)j,(A+k4+#B)} must be the vector coordinates of one and the same screw whatever be the value of k. Hence we must have A=0,B8=0,C=0,D=. These properties of the vector expressions are of course easily verified by direct calculation. We see that A = 0 by writing separately the terms involving ,, which are Vis (AzSAdAAs — AsSAADG + ApSAWAA, — AsSA23Ay)- But from te known quaternion formula the quantity in the bracket is zero. In like manner each of the other groups of terms is zero. Thus 4 is verified, and this includes B = 0 by interchanging , and 4X. Batt—Contributions to the Theory of Screws. 61 To verify C = 0 we may take the group of terms involving yu; they are = SpsAsXq VryA2 = Spsd,Aq Vrrd3 = Spsdiry Vy oP SusAoA¢ VA,Az cr Susids Vrs or Syisdors Vr, If we substitute for \, the expression aA, + UA, + cds where a, b, c are scalars, this expression is seen to vanish identically. In like manner for the terms involving jar, pl, [sy Ma The last identity D = \ (97) is somewhat remarkable. If we take the terms only involving ps in A, we have A = VussSdArr2ads + VusrSdroAs — VususSrodAuAr — VutsuySdArsAs- The terms involving uv; in D are in number 12, of which three are Vd AqSAgptspts + VrrAsSAypss + VrsrrSropegus 3 but this is equal to VuyusSd.r.A3, because from a known vector formula aSAAsda = VAAp. Sdga + VdgNe. Sdya + VAsASAga. Thus we show that each term in \ equals the sum of three terms in D; and the verification is complete. VIl.—Representation of Screw Systems of the third order by Linear Vector Functions. There is, perhaps, no part of the theory of quaternions of greater interest to the student of mathematical physics than the theory of linear vector functions introduced by Sir William Hamilton.* This beautiful theory exhibits in the most lucid manner the geometrical element common to many investigations in varied branches of mathematical inquiry. It is known that the strain of an elastic body displaces any vector of that body into another vector which is a linear vector function of the original vector. It is also known that the vector expressing the impulsive moment applied to a rigid body free to move about a point generates a twist velocity which is a linear vector function of the original impulsive moment. These are elementary applications; and, as instances of more recondite uses of the linear vector function, we may mention its employment by the late Professor Willard Gibbs, and, more recently, in the important investigations of Professor Conway in molecular mechanics. Of course, to speak strictly, the theory of linear vector functions does not * “Elements,” yol. i., p. 486, 62 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. exactly come under the head of quaternions. The notion of a quaternion as the quotient of two vectors is not immediately involved in the theory of linear vector functions; but it will probably be agreed that there is hardly any part of Hamilton’s wonderful “ Elements of Quaternions ” more instructive and more useful than the chapters dealing with the functions of which we are now speaking, After the lamented Professor Charles J. Joly had acquired that mastery of quaternions which made him so appropriate an editor of Hamilton’s book, his attention was turned to the theory of screws, with results to which reference has already been made several times in the present paper. In his many writings, and in his correspondence with the present writer, he has developed with abundant illustrations the intimate connexion between quaternions and the theory of screws. Probably the most important and instructive part of this work has been his exposition of the relations of the screws of a system of the third order to a linear vector function. He has shown how these theories are coextensive, and how every theorem with regard to the screws of a 3-system has as its counterpart a theorem with regard to a linear vector function. The perfection of this analogy lies in the circumstance that in each case the theory is of the most general type. The theory of a system of screws of the third order of the most general type corresponds to the theory of a linear vector function of the most general type. The significance of this circumstance will be appreciated if we remark that in the case of the impulsive vector and the instantaneous vector already referred to, the linear vector function which arises is not of the most general type. It is of that special form which is known as self-conjugate. It seems therefore reason- able to point out that the screw system of the third order is a geometrical equivalent coextensive under all circumstances with the linear vector function. In illustration of this statement, we may recall that nine data are required for the complete specification of a 3-system; for example, three data are required for the centre of the pitch quadric, three more for the directions of its axes, and three more for the pitches of its three principal screws, That nine data are also required for the definition of a linear vector function is also well known. Indeed the name of nonion has been proposed for this function in consequence of the significance of this circumstance. Let (Au, u:); (As, 2); (As, us) be three pairs of vectors defining three screws of a 3-system, and let «,, 2, 2, be any three scalars: then p, A will repre- sent another screw of the same system if A = DA, + LAs + TAz B= Dy, + Cpa + Lop. Batt— Contributions to the Theory of Screws. 63 Multiplying the first by VA2A3, VAs\i, and V,A\, respectively, and taking the scalar, SAdaAs = 2 SVrd2Asz, S)Asdi = @aSArA2As, SAA, = LaSVirods 3 _ Sddrs SAN SAMA POSEY CNEL ATSNONNG. Oo SXG AG” But the expression on the right hand is a linear vector function of ) of the most general type.* If we denote it by #A, we have ju = Or. (101) Another proof of this important theorem may be noted as follows :— Tf pA be a screw reciprocal to the three screws (Ai), ("2A2), (usAs), We have S(urr + Aw) = 0, S(uA2+ Ap) = 0, S(uAs + Aps) = 0. But, by a fundamental quaternion formula, wSAidAs = Vnads. SA + Visa. Sr2 + Vrar2. SAgu. Whence from the three equations of reciprocity just written, we have MSAiAas = VAsA2S A + VrArsSpodrd + VrAdA Spd, (102) again showing that wu is a linear vector function of X. Being given any linear vector function ¢, then by taking different vectors X, the pair of coordinates (pA, X) will trace out the screws of the 3-system corresponding to ¢. This theorem is due to Joly,t and it is a discovery of much importance in the theory, inasmuch as it shows the perfect correspon- dence between the 3-system and the linear vector function. When X is given, then «= @(A) is known; and thus we see that in a 3-system there is always one screw parallel to any given direction. The pitch of the screw is SpgA.A7, and the perpendicular from the origin on the screw is VgA.A7. The equation of any screw of the 3-system is p= Vor .A7 +x, Joly} has also shown that if (#A, A) represents a 5-system, then (— ¢’A, A) represents the reciprocal 3-system, where as usual A is the function conjugate to A. This beautiful theorem shows the intimate connexion between the theory of reciprocal screw systems of the third order and the properties of the linear vector function. In conclusion I add a few illustrations to show how the Theory of Screws responds to treatment by the methods of Quaternions. I shall assume that whence (100) * See Report of the British Association for the Advancement of Science. Dublin, 1908, p. 611. + Hamilton’s ‘‘ Elements,”’ vol. ii., Appendix, p. 391. t Ibid., p. 392. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVIII., SECT, A, [9] 64 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. the reader is acquainted with the principal properties of linear vector functions and also with the geometrical properties of the 3-system.* We shall first prove the following general proposition :— Tf @ bea linear vector function, then p=3(Vor.rA7 - Vo'rA.rA*) + 2A is the equation to a diameter of the pitch-quadric of the 3-system defined by the function ¢. A screw 7 parallel to A can of course be found in the 3-system S and its pitch p is SgX.A*. A-screw € parallel to \ can also be found in th reciprocal 3-system S’, and its pitch is ; — Sg’r.A* = — Spr.r4. Hence the pitches of the screws parallel to A in the 3-system and its reciprocal 3-system differ merely in sign. These two screws are therefore parallel generators of the hyperboloid which expresses the locus of the screws of pitch p contained in the system S. A parallel to these generators drawn through the point midway between them must therefore be a diameter of the p-pitch-quadric, and therefore of the zero pitch-quadric, for, whatever p may be, the p-pitch-quadric is concentric with the zero pitch-quadric. Fic. 16. Let the plane of the paper pass through the origin 0 and be perpendicular to the two screws » and — which meet the plane in A, B respectively (fig. 16). The point C bisects AB, and the line through C perpendicular to the plane of the paper is therefore a diameter of the zero pitch-quadric. As OA is the perpendicular from the origin on », we must have the vector 0A equal to Vg@A.A"*. In like manner OB is - Vg’\.d"; and by completing the parallelogram, we have for the vector 0C OC = 4( VA." - VeAr.d-), and this is the vector from the origin perpendicular upon that diameter of the See ** Treatise,"’ pp. 170-194. Batt— Contributions to the Theory of Screws. 65 pitch-quadrie which is parallel to A. Hence p, the vector to any point on the diameter, is given by the equation p = $(VopdA.A7* - Vo'r.A7) + 2A, (103) where « is a variable scalar. It is easy to see that this may be written in the more concise form p=4A'(p'XA —- pA) + aA. Multiplying by A and taking the scalars, and supposing A to be a unit vector, we have 2x =-— Spd. If therefore 7, 7, & have their usual signification as any three unit-vectors which are mutually rectangular, and if p be the vector to the centre of the pitch-quadric, then p= 42 (pz = p72) = iSpi, p = 3) (9) — #9) —ISp), p = 4k(pk-@k) — kSpk. Adding these three equations, and remembering the well-known quaternion formula ll p = — Spt — jSpj — kSpk, we have 2p = (apt + joy + kepk) — £ (ip + Jp7 + kg’k) = LV (ipit joj + kok) — $V (ip'i + jp'7 + ko’h). (104) We now make the following characteristic transformation, derived, of course, from the wonderful manipulations of his symbols introduced by Hamilton :— — EV (epi + jg7 + ko’h) =14V (kot + ikp7 + jip’h) = 4V (pi Vik + pj] V ki + pk Viz) = LkSjp't — 4 7Skp'% + $1Skg’7 — LKSip'7 + 4 Sig’k — $18j9'k = £kSigj — 47Sipk + 4iSjpk — LkSjpi + 47Skpi — £18k gj = £(7Skpi — kSjp2) + $(kSigj — iSkpt) + $(iSjpk —JSipk) = $V jkoi+ £V hig] + 4Viugk = $V (tpt + Joy + kph). Hence we obtain from (104) the result* p = 4V (tpt + Jp + kok). (105) This shows how the vector from the origin to the centre of the pitch-quadric, or rather of the system of p-pitch-quadrics, is expressed in terms of the linear vector function. It is easily seen that if AX, uw, v be any other set of unit vectors at right angles, ME Ae S (tpi + joj + kok) = S(AGA + upe + vgr). (106) * Joly, ‘‘ Manual,’’ pp. 97-159. (9*] 66 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. This proves that the sum of the pitches of three mutually rectangular screws in a 3-system is constant. Of course this can be easily shown by the ordinary geometrical theory of the 3-system, as given in “Treatise,” p. 170. I would, however, like to state that I had never noticed this theorem until it recently presented itself as the natural geometrical meaning of the constancy of S(ipz + joj + kph). In general we may state that — S(ipi + joj +kpk) is not only the sum of the pitches of three screws that are at right angles, but it is also the sum of the pitches of three screws which can be drawn through a point. That this is constant is a well-known property of the 3-system.* The fundamental theorem which expresses the relation of the system of pitch-hyperboloids to the linear vector function has been given virtually by Joly ;+ but the following demonstration may be noted :-— Let p be the vector from the centre of the system to some point on the p-pitch-quadric, where p is the variable scalar expressing the pitch of a screw of the system, and where ¢ is the linear vector function by which the system is defined. Through any point p on the p-pitch-quadric two generators can be drawn ; and we shall suppose them parallel to vectors A and u respectively. The first of these with pitch p belongs to the original 3-system, and the second when it receives the pitch — p is a screw of the reciprocal 3-system. The equation of the generator parallel to X is p = Vor." + ad, where z is a variable scalar. This may be written p = pA.rA" - Spr.A™ + aA, = pA." —- p + wd, or pA = gr - pA + aX’, whence VprX = (¢ - p)d. (107) This is another form of the equation of the generator parallel to A. To find the corresponding equation of the generator parallel to 4 which belongs to the reciprocal system, we are to note that as the origin is now at the centre, the function » is self-conjugate, and accordingly we have p= — Vou.m + yp, (108) = — gu.u' + Spu.m + yp, = — pu. + p+ yp; whence — Vou = (p-p)p. (109) As (g —/) is an operator which produces a self-conjugate linear vector- ° Treatise,” p. 176. + Joly, ‘“Manual,”’ p. 165. eo Batt— Contributions to the Theory of Screws. 67 function, we have in general by the known properties of self-conjugate linear vector-functions (b — P){V(p — P)A(P — P) MW) = MV Xp, (110) where m, is a constant, so far as X and pm are concerned, depending only on p, and the coefficients of the latent cubic appropriate to ¢. The actual value of m, is thus found. Multiply (110) by any vector » and take the scalar. Then the first side of (110) becomes S(p — pi Vp - p)A (H - P)n)v = Sp — p) vi VG — V)A (# — Pu) S(p — p)A.(p - P)u-(p — P)v. The second side of (110) becomes when the scalar is taken MpSV Aw. v = MpSApv. ll Thus we have _ S(o-p)r-(o-p)u-(o-p)v _ S@-p)t(o- P)I(p-D)k ie Srp Sijk (111) because of the very remarkable property of linear vector functions which affirms that m, is unchanged whatever three vectors be chosen as Apr. Substituting for (107) and (108) in (110) we have (¢ — p) VV pr. Vou == mV Ap ; but VVprX.Vpp = — pSXup, and consequently (@ — p)pSAup = mM, Vp, whence multiplying by p and taking the scalar Sp(p — pip = mp. (112) It is indeed astonishing to find that so concise a formula as this should contain the theory of the 3-system of screws. Much further development no doubt awaits the investigation of the relations of the Theory of Screws to Quaternions. . 68 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTES. In ‘the Treatise on the Theory of Screws, Cambridge, 1900, I have given an Appendix of Bibliographical Notes on works known to me which bear on the Theory of Screws. I add here a few later references, though I know the list is very incomplete. (1) “Zur Schraubentheorie von Sir Robert Ball.” Von F. Klein in Gottingen. Zeitschrift fiir Mathematik und Physik, 47 Band, 1902, 1 und 2 Heft, pp. 237-265. (2) “Sir Robert S. Ball’s lineare Schraubengebiete.” Von A. Griinwald in Prag-Bubentsch. Zeitschrift fiir Mathematik und Physik, 48 Band, 1902, 1 Heft, pp. 49-108. (3) “Zur Veranschaulichung des Schraubenbindels.” Von Anton Griinwald in Prag-Bubentsch. Zeitschrift fiir Mathematik und Physik, 49 Band, 1903, 2 Heft, pp. 211-245. (4) “ Darstellung aller Elementarbewegungen eines starren Korpers von beliebigem Freiheitsgrad.” Von Anton Griinwald in Bubentsch bei Prag. Zeitschrift fiir Mathematik und Physik, 52 Band, 1905, 3 Heft, pp. 229-275. (5) “Geometrie der Krafte.” Von H. E. Timerding, Professor at the University of Strassburg. Leipzig, B.G. Teubner. 1908. pp. i-xi and 1-381. (6) In the Encyklopadie der Mathematischen Wissenschaften (Leipzig) reference may be made to Professor H. E. Timerding’s section entitled “Die ersten Satze der Kinematik des starren Korpers und die Ballschen Schrauben.” Band tv., 1 Teil, pp. 142-158. [encore Tr: THE SYMBOLICAL EXPRESSION OF ELIMINANTS. By REV. W. R. WESTROPP ROBERTS, M.A. Read Aprit 11. Ordered for Publication Aprin 13. Published Ocronrr 18, 1910. THE object of this paper is to show how the eliminant of any two binary quantics may be expressed in a symbolical form by the aid of certain operators. Let w and v be the two quantics whose eliminant we desire to express symbolically, and let us suppose that w is of the m‘* degree, and v of the nt in 2 and y; and further, let the roots of the equation w=0, be x/y, Za foenh nl Yn eG chose, of y= Ol} bem Sia s/n © a) Enltin we may then write (1) w (@, y) = Age™ + Ayo™ ty +... 4+ AnYm . = (wy — Yor) (#2 — Ye)». (@Ym ~ Y2n), (2) vey) = Ba + Barty +...+ Bry” = (#m — YE) (en — y&2).. - (wn - yEn), where ~ and v are written without binomial coefficients. It is well known that a binary quantic or a covariant quantic can be derived from a certain term called the source of the quantic as well as from the leading term of the quantic by certain operative processes, which we now proceed to discuss. If we write a d d d d d -ds Uae D rrr 200! Lderaes mn get age tees t TE. (3) d ad ad d a -A= aa oh app erie Ga Big eat ost Sage thus giving to the well-known operative symbols a wider meaning than that usually attaching to them, and consequently a wider application, the reader will readily perceive the truth of the following equations : (4) | 0A, = (m+1-7)A,, OB = (n+1-s) Ba, 04,=0, dB, =0, AA, ae (7 ar 1) Arai, AB, = (s + 1) Bey AA,, = 0, AB,, = 0. R,I.A. PROC,, VOL. XXVIU., SECT. A, {10} 70 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. It then appears that w(x, 7) can be written in the following forms: SA, 2” 0" Am [aeons S4at pt yn aa \= = yer” Am, (5) x A?A, + A A" A, CT EO y | wu (x,y) = 2 4 + we + = xc” Ay, In like manner we may write x yv (6) v(2,y) = yey B, = ae *B,. The quantics uw and v being then completely defined by and derivable from their respective sources, we may denote the eliminant of w and w by the symbol £(4A,, B,), and write E (Am, By) = &(E1, 0) % (Es, na) « . . & (En, nn) : (Bu Am) = 0 (21,91) P (a, Ys) + « «0 (2m; Ym): Substituting now in the above results for w(&,m) and v(a,y), and their values in terms of 2,413 22, 92-+-%m Ym; 6 m3; &,23 -+- a pBns it is evident, on inspection, that (8) E (Ag, B,) = (— 1)"" E (By, Am): We now write E(A,,, B.) = {Aym”" + Agam"E, + A m= of A eee BA east x {Aun + Am sm" E+ Amon Es +... + A,E.™} x {Aun” + Apam™ Es + Ann” Ee +... + AgEs™) (7) An Ag ine en Fie atige thet coe + Ate) and if we agree to denote the various symmetric functions as follows: (9) { SEvmus-- mn = Si, SEi*ns?ns* .. ne = 2, { SEE: << In Ly Gens «+ Te = Spy Cy aec., we find readily, on expanding the above form of F(A,, B,), (10) E£(Ag, B.) = Ap" B® + Ag” (Be Amat + Bot Amaks +... + ApS} + Ast? (BA As onl + Bent Awa oma ee sb eaomsmt A BT A iyi} Doe Aw ae we ayieede a pas Pe Sa ues + (-1)"B, E(Ans, Bn), since mm..- mm = By, and EE..." = (—1)*B,. It is evident, then, that if we regard the eliminant as a homogeneous function of the As of the n™ order, the coefficient of any term Am+.Ams.Am-¢ will be &,,s,4, and consequently if we know the eliminant in terms of the As and the Bs, we can find the symmetric function &,,,,;. Roserrs— Lhe Symbolical Expression of Eliminants. (i! We have then, in general, on expanding the eliminant in terms of 4, (11) E (An, By) = Filia) ar aa APA aF LAA. +r A,X, te te An’ Xn-2 1 Ann Xn-1 ar (- 1)"BrE (Ama; B,), where Xj, X2,... &c., are functions of the coefficients of both quantics and independent of 4,,,. We now introduce two new operators, which we denote by Q and a, and define as follows :— If m be equal to or greater than x, we write, where 7*=71-7, d 2 = (1 ) B= FL. SF Boi OR By o and if m is equal to or exceeds m, we write d d (13) Ws = Aya + A, —— a! 5 AF ‘An dB, where s=7-—-— ™. It is clear that if we form the eliminant of u+hkv and v the result must be independent of &; hence we must have H(A, + kB,, B,) independent of /. Now, the coefficient of & is evidently Q,#(A,, B,), and consequently m being greater or equal to n, we must have (14) Qin-n & (An, By) = If we now operate with Q, on the form of JZ(4A,, B,), given in equation (11), we obtain (15) 0, F(Am, By) = WAy"™' BiB.” + (2-1) An"? B,X, + (n — 2) An™ 2X2 SPOb ase Dos heod Bp ACs + TA OA, a5 A," ?O,X2 oF A OY ie srooos IL AD AGS + Ep eNG ae SPOOF (- 1)"B,, E (An, B,,) = A," (nB, By” + Od) + An"? ((n - 1) BrX1 + QrX2) + Apacs ( (nv - 2) BX. + Q,. 3) ar OOO aT cA (2B,,2 n-2 SF Q,. Ans 1) 3 Bi, n-1 ar (- UW) Gal 9/8) = = 0. Now, since Q,H(A,,B,) is identically zero, we are led to the series of equations AGS 3F (- 1)" Q Pen (Abert) = 0, 2B, Xy2 + OX = 0, 3B, X,,3 it 0,22 = 0, &e., &e., (n Ty 1) B, XL, ar OY, = 0, UB, Bi + Ox = 05 (16) (10°) ar i 72 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. and from these we easily obtain the following :— XGA —_— hO,£’ : oF Litre a — h 1.2 FE ’ Te a7) ee hie ek &e., Pie 0,"F’ BeBe = (-1n® Ek =9 = where h=(-1)" and £ = ome Bet If we now introduce these values into the value of Z(A,, B,), as given in (11), we obtain ( P= BEATS 4,3 O38 4. (18) E (Ax, B,) = hB,, a = B, ork + B2 1.2 = Be [2.3 + Where EF’ = £(4,,,8,) and A = (-1)". We have therefore determined £(A,, 8.) by the sayplindkinon of the operative process given above, and can write, in general, 7 o=- (19) E(4_,B.)=hBe " (Ag, B,). In a similar manner 2 (A,:,B.) is expressed by the formula = FE noes (20) E(Aas,B.) =hBe * E(Ans,B.), we can consequently write An 4at -=> len — —— Den (21) E(Ap, B) = hBoe = ¢ » ~~ B( Ags B,); and finally #(A,,B,) is seen to be derivable by an operative process from £ (A,, B,). We now commence with the eliminant of two quadratics, and we shall show how all other eliminants may be derived from it. We write (22) E(A,, B:) = (A,B,y - (A,B,) (A2B,), where (A,B,) = A,B, -— A,B, (A,B,) = A,B, - A,B; (A.B,) = A,B, - AP; ; and we propose to find E(B, A,). Rosperrs—The Symbolical Expression of Eliminants. 75 see Pe ae Now, if Wi AR + A, dB. + A: TR we have, by what precedes, Bs E (By, A,) = Ae “ B(Az, Bs); it is therefore necessary to find @,2 (Az, &.). w; (A,B) = - Ay’, Now, w, (4,B,) = - A, Ai, o, (4,B,) = 4A, — A’; hence, w, Z (Ao, Be) = — 2(42B,) A, A, - (Ai Bo) (A, A2 - As®) + (42B:) 4,413 and consequently we find (23) #(B;, 42) = B,A? - B;{- 2 (4,B,) A,Ai — (4: B,) (4.42 - As’) + (4,B,) (A, 41} + Az{(4,B,)? — (A,B,) (42B,)}. To find #(A;, Bs) we employ the formula Ar, E(A;, Bs) = = Be ** E(B, A:), d ad d d bees OE aa gama dae Az and we now proceed to find the value of Bye Bs can where 7 has any integer value from 0 to 2, oH ise We have 19 23 Al = Tih A= Ay = — (A;B,), 3 also ~ 206, eS CARB = (4,B;), 7 and s being any two integers since Q,(4,8,) vanishes identically. We have consequently f Az =>. DX Bye e A, =- (A;B:), (24) B37 BigucAy = — (AR. =F, e Bs (4,.B;) a (4,8;). 74 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. If we now write pager par xX pQo a iy eb > e X =X + pQX + 12 + Tag ts: ke. praeY p'a2Y ‘oe Aue ey = V+ pQ,V + +... &., we have, on multiplying © by eV, {e%X) {e%V} = XY + p(VYQ,X + XQ, VY) + ss {VOry + 20 Oe nO? Vie iec eeIceCe = (XY) + pQ,(XY) + as 0°(XY)e, &,, ... where X and Y are any two functions whatever; hence we see that (25) (PX) (P%™YV) = PM (_XV), And if we now let p =- =a it follows that we have 3 Bien AMP OER (A,A; — A,*) = (A;B,) (AsB:) - (A3B,)’, (26) Bike AML AY Bye A,A, = (A3B,) (AsB;), pS Ss et SI BS ‘ ' ! ine oo tS ) We are consequently led to the following value of #(A;, B,):— 27) E (Ay, By) = (A,B, + (AsB.)? (AB,) + (ASB, (ABs) + (A,B,)* (A;B,) - 2 (AB,) (AsB,) (A,B,) — (A,B,) (AsB:) (AsB,) — (A:B,) (AsB2) (A,B). The six functions (4,2,)(A,B;,), &c., are not independent, but are connected by the relations (28) (A,B,) (A.B,) - (As B,) (A.B,) + (A,B) (AB) = 0. The value of Z(A,, B,) should be such that when operated upon by 6 or A, as defined in the earlier part of this paper, it should vanish identically ; and this we find to be the case which the reader can easily verify for himself. Roserts—The Symbolical Expression of Eliminants. 75 We can now make H(A, B,) a starting-point, and from it find all elimi- nants included in the formula Z(A,,, B,) by an operative process as follows :— - ronT E(A, B;) = - Bue E(Ay, Bs), As Ay (29) —-— Ne Tay cory eure eat =a Ch ee EO a pee TU ee yp and so on by the method above indicated. In order to find #(A,, B,), we must first find the value of H(5,, A), just in the same way as when seeking the value of H(A;, B;) we first found the value of H(Bs, A). We have then, by a similar process of reasoning, Bs a is E(B, As) = - Ase Ei (B;, As), (30) Ag H (As, Bs) = Bye EL (B;, As). (A;, B,) is then in its turn made a starting-point for the evaluation of all eliminants included in the formula #(A,,, B,). The generality of the method is now obvious, and the application of it to any two given binary quantics will present no difficulty. a} — Pe : Oa ira ae ‘ - j ’ ; fy (fa hol} Ala re) mal \ at ht L, i Ly ’ i 7 Be etalk Via % Star iat x sp J ') i ty in ! “- . ae Ts ie — aa i ty eey By tan a | . ee 7 ean. i a ye Ao. a 9 5 : 7 > A) ae -_ ° ya . (i/o , ; hin qotel q headjuel hh if ate ah mee a i) Aa we te ALS Foe aie - rie © iar ma Fie BOL, hii ‘a (oa iv Wh ap te fe , 7 ‘ + A) i, { 7 - a ni ahd! | ehnae. PL ® meee anu ia : f ih iis A ig FR) | var fa P Ate ak if Re ae] ie ae . Hive") fishin ¢ tel Fey Pee ae a "ia PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VOLUME XXVIII SECTION B.—bIOLOGICAL, GHOLOGICAL, AND CHEMICAL SCIENCE. DUBLIN: HODGES, EIGGIS & €Ol Lr, LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1909-1910 ON RAUL VAY BP TAEDA Tue ACADEMY desire it to be wnderstood that they are not answerable for any opinion, representation of facts, or train of reasoning that may appear in any of the following Papers. The - Authors of the several Essays are alone responsible for their contents, Destw: Pawtrp at tae University Press ny Poxsoxny anv Gunns. CONTENTS SKCTION B.—BIOLOGICAL, GEOLOGICAL, AND CHEMICAL, SCIENCE, PAGE Apams (Joun), M.A. :— A List of Synonyms of Inish Algae, with some additional Records and Observations, . 6 : : ; : é é LG Apams (Jonny), M.A., and Groren H. Peruysrines, Pu.D., B.Sc,, M.R.1.A. :— A Census Catalogue of Irish Fungi, . : : : ; . 120 Coty (Grenvitte A. J.), F.G.S., M.R.1.A. :— The Picture-Rock or Seribed Rock near Rathmullan in the County of Donegal, = ilile Hasert, J. N. See under Kine (Jamus J, F. X.). Kine (James J. F. X.), F.E.S., and J. N. Havserr, M.R.LA. :— A List of the Neuroptera of Ireland, é : : 2 : 5 Knowxrs (Marinpa C.) and R, A, Patiries :— On the Claim of the Snowflake (Leucojwm Resa) to be native in Ireland. (Plates XX.—XXII.), 5 . : - - 387 PrruysripcEe (Groreer H.). See under Apams (Joun). Puiniies (R. A.). See under Knowies (Marina C,). Scuarrr (Rosert Francis), Pa,D., M.R.LA. :— On the Evidence of a former Land-bridge between northern Europe and North America, : : : : : : P é 1 Simeson (James J.), M.A., B.Sc. :— A Revision of the Gorgonellidae: 1. The Juncellid Group. (Plates T.-XIX.), : : ‘ ; : : ; : : . 247 Soutuern (Rowxranp), B.Sc., M.R.TA. :— The Marine Worms (Annelida) of Dublin Bay and the adjoining District, . : 9 : : - to ar or Sua ADULTS VUE AL LANUEAIE ERRATA, SECTION B. Page 130, 2nd column, line 14 from bottom, for Enerthenema read Enerthenema Page 133, column 1, line 26, delete Sclerotinia parasitica Cav. L2 ae Page 134, column 1, line 4 from bottom, for Hyropeumaracea read HyropEnMATACEAR Page 157, line 24, for Erysibe read Erysiphe : Page 164, column 1, for Cystopus, . . . 41 vead Cystopus, . . . 131 PROCEEDINGS or THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY PAPERS READ BEFORE THE ACADEMY ile ON THE EVIDENCES OF A FORMER LAND-BRIDGE BETWEEN NORTHERN EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. By R. F. SCHARFF, Pa.D., M.R.LA. Read November 8. Ordered for Publication Novemper 10. Published Novemser 13, 1909. WueENn I enunciated the theory some years ago that north-western Europe and north-eastern America had been connected with one another by land within comparatively recent geological times, my views were adversely criticized by a reviewer in Natural Science. What particularly gave rise to these criticisms was my statement that the reindeer had probably utilized this land-connexion in gaining access to Europe from its supposed American centre of dispersion. My reviewer urged that he failed to perceive any evidence for a land-connexion between North America and Europe by way of Greenland at the time when the reindeer flourished in the British Islands—that is to say, during or just previous to the human period. Another reviewer—Dr. L. Stejneger—disapproved of my suggested land- bridge between northern Norway and America by way of Spitsbergen and Greenland, while advocating at least a discontinuous one further south. He thought that Dr. Nansen’s oceanographic results in the Polar basin militated against my views. Dr. Nansen’s detailed treatise, since published, shows that in this he was mistaken. Further studies, nevertheless, have led me to the conviction that a second and more southerly land-connexion, 1 Review of Scharff’s ‘* European Fauna,’’ Natural Science, vol. xv., p. 358. * Stejneger, L., Schartt’s ‘‘ History of the European Fauna,’’ p. 107. R. I, A. PROC,, VOL. XXVIU., SECT. B, [B] 2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. joining Scotland, Iceland, and Greenland with America, must have existed in later Tertiary times. This does not materially alter the general principle of my original views; and I still adhere to the belief in a North Atlantic land-bridge between Europe and America during the lifetime of the reindeer. (Fig. 1.) In defence of my opinion I propose to enlarge the scope of my arguments by bringing forward some additional pieces of evidence. The testimony in favour of my theory is of a twofold character. It is based on an investigation of the sea-floor, and on a study of the plants and animals of the countries supposed to have been joined to one another by land. In 1897, Mr. W. S. Green gave us the results of his expedition to the Rockall Bank. Surrounded by deep water on all sides, this bank is of an average depth of 100 fathoms, and lies far out in the Atlantic to the west of Scotland. Dredging on the bank yielded only such shallow-water species of molluscs and other marine invertebrates as could not have lived there under the present conditions. Moreover, as all the specimens were dead, it was con- cluded that the bank had only subsided to its present depth within com- paratively recent times.!. In 1900 the Danish ‘ Ingolf’ expedition to Iceland likewise reported having met littoral molluscs near the island at considerable depths where these animals could not possibly have lived. That such cases as these are due to accidental dispersal by floating icebergs containing shells in the ice-foot or by floating seaweeds, had been suggested; but the view that the occurrence of shore forms of animal life in deep water implies a depression of the land seems to meet with more general favour, especially as no icebergs are known to stray to the Rockall Bank at present. It has been demonstrated by Sir Archibald Geikie that a considerable subsidence has taken place in the area betwéen the west of Scotland and Iceland since the time of the volcanic eruptions that produced the great basalt plateau of north-western Europe. Many other geologists, notably Professor de Lapparant and Professor M‘Kenny Hughes, have directed attention to the evidences indicating a sinking of the land in the same region. But the subject was also studied from another point of view. It was Mr. Austen, I believe, who first brought under our notice the continental shelves or platforms of submerged land surrounding the British Isles.° ' Green, W. S., “‘ Notes on Rockall Island.’’ * Geikie, A., ‘‘ Tertiary Basalt Plateaux of North-western Europe,”’ p. 399. * Austen, R. A. C., ‘ Valley of English Channel,” p. 94. Scuarrr—Former Land-Bridge between N. Europe and N. America. 3 Fic. 1.—Map showing the supposed conditions of land and water in the North Atlantic during later Pliocene times. [B* 4 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy: More recently, in a series of interesting articles, Professor Hull lays stress on the occurrence of channels in these platforms, and urges that they repre- sent the drowned river-valleys and cafions of an ancient land-surface. By means of the Admiralty charts he succeeded in tracing the course of the River Shannon for a hundred miles beyond its present mouth, right to the edge of the continental platform, while he followed the continuation of the River Erne for a distance of eighty miles from the Irish coast.’ In America similar researches have been conducted, chiefly by Dr. Spencer.’ He maintains that the drowned channel of the Hudson River is clearly traceable across the submarine shelf of the continent for over a hundred miles, but that the exact course of the ancient Laurentian valley cannot be located with certainty. These submarine valleys, he thinks, were sculptured on the great continental slopes by atmospheric agents, and these features are considered by him to be more recent, in point of age, thau the remnants of the Miocene accumulations of the coastal plains. Professor Hull advocates an elevation of the land during the early part of the Glacial period of 7000 to 8000 feet. Dr. Spencer even suggests an uplift of 12,000 to 15,000 feet. A more cautious attitude on these oceanographic problems is adopted by Mr. Huddleston. He concedes that some sort of a bridge across the Atlantic may have existed during portions of the Tertiary era; but he does not believe in an uplift beyond 2000 or 3000 feet. The subject of continental shelves has lately received renewed attention from Dr. Nansen, and is discussed by him at great length. At several places, he argues, there is weighty evidence for the supposition that the drowned river-valleys have been sculptured after the formation of the continental shelves. The latter consequently have been dry land after their formation.‘ When the basaltic plateau so graphically described by Sir Archibald Geikie towered about 1500 feet above sea-level, the Fardes and Iceland, according to Dr. Nansen, were probably connected with one another by land (p. 173). He believes the continental shelf of Iceland to have been formed chiefly in Pre-Glacial times during the Pliocene and Pleistocene periods (p. 172). Dr. Thoroddsen’s ideas are similar, in so far as he strongly repudiates the suggestion of a Post-Glacial land-connexion.* } Hull, E., ‘‘ Submerged Terraces and River Valleys.”’ 2 Spencer, J. W., ‘‘ Submarine Valleys,’’ p. 224. * Huddleston, W. H., ‘‘ Eastern Margin of North Atlantic Basin,’’ p. 148. * Nansen, F., ‘‘ North Polar Expedition,” p. 192. > Dr. Stejneger very kindly directed my attention to this paper. Scuarrv— Former Land-Bridge between N, Europe and N, America, 5 The remarkable circumstance that the submarine fjord-valleys on the European and on the American side, and likewise the submarine ridges connecting the two continents, are situated at about the same depth makes it probable that the whole area had once been raised simultaneously, and had thus become connected by land. This was not Dr. Nansen’s opinion only (p. 173). Professor Dana long ago urged that the refrigeration of the climate at the close of the Tertiary era was connected with a period of high-latitude elevation.’ Dr. Wright and Mr. Upham, two well-known American authorities on glacial phenomena, expressed the view that the northern lands must have been eradually elevated in Pliocene times, becoming continuous before the Ice Age.* They assume that North America thus became joined to northern Asia across the area of the shallow Bering Sea, while land extended from Norway to the Farées, Iceland, and Greenland. Incidentally Dr. Wright warns us that a cautious attitude of agnosticism with respect to the cause of the Glacial period is most scientific and becoming. Nevertheless I venture to think, and cannot refrain from expressing my opinion, that the Glacial period was primarily due to the diversion of oceanic currents produced by changes in the distribution of land and water. This again is no new suggestion. It was put forward, among others, by Dr. Wallace,’ and has, I believe, been adopted by many naturalists. With every respect for the views of those who hold different opinions, it seems to me that the peculiar phenomena connected with the Ice Age in western Europe, and especially the apparent survival of southern species of plants and animals in Ireland through the Glacial period, are best explained by such a theory as that just stated. No doubt astronomical causes, as Sir Robert Ball has so clearly demonstrated, have affected the temperature of the northern hemisphere conjointly.! However, as it is not my intention to engage in the speculative discussion of the causes of the Ice Age, I may as well turn to the biogeographical evidences for the former existence of a North Atlantic land-bridge. It is especially the teachings of Edward Forbes and A. R. Wallace that led to the recognition of the significance of the present geographical distri- bution of animals and plants as an indicator of the changes which have taken place in the arrangement of land and water. They believed that many terres- trial animals and plants require a continuous land-surface for their dispersal. 1 Dana, J. D., “Manual of Geology,’’ 3rd edition, p. 540. 2 Wright, F., and W. Upham, ‘ Greenland Icefields,”’ p. 331. 3 Wallace, A. R., ‘‘ Island Life,’’ pp. 160-161. 4 Ball, R., ‘‘ The Cause of an Ice Age.’’ 6 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Yet the diversity and comparative richness of the fauna and flora of some of the oceanic islands, and the depth of water intervening between them and the mainland, had to be accounted for in some other manner. Neither Wallace nor Darwin was inclined to admit extensive geographical changes within the period of existing species. The distribution of plants and animals by “ accidental,” or what Darwin called “ occasional,” means of dispersal seemed to furnish them with a clue to the world-wide dissemination of certain species. With his wonted indomitable industry and perseverance, Darwin collected every possible fact that might be of service to him in demonstrating the dispersal of species by accidental means. He endeavoured to show by the most ingenious experiments how certain plants and animals might be floated by marine currents across many miles of open sea from one country to another. He demonstrated that many kinds of seeds may retain their vitality for several days in the crop of a freshly-killed bird, which might drift away to a distant island during that period. A pellet of earth adhering to the leg of a Red-legged Partridge contained seeds from which eighty-two plants germinated after having been kept in a dried condition for three years. He proved experimentally that young freshwater molluscs are apt to attach themselves firmly to the feet of ducks, and that they might thus easily be transported from one pond to another." Darwin's experiments have found many imitators; and valuable observa- tions tending to show that at any rate some of the more minute animals and plants are liable to be conveyed by occasional means of dispersal, have been made, Thus the winter-eggs of Cladocera (water-fleas) have been found adhering to the feathers of wild ducks and other water-fowl. It has been demonstrated that alg are sometimes carried by water-beetles from pool to pool, and that water-bugs, during their flights, occasionally transfer larval water-mites from one ditch to another.* The most practical experiments of all are those unintentional trans- missions of seeds, insects, and other terrestrial invertebrates, and even of vertebrates such as the mouse and rat, which we witness every day from one country to another, from island to island, across vast expanses of territory, and from one climatic extreme to another. Beyond these we know very little of what actually happens in nature without man’s intervention. Many people have speculated on the possible means of accidental transport. Yet their theories do not afford us any real guidance as to the manner in which animals and plants are actually ' Darwin, C., ‘‘ Origin of Species,”’ pp. 316-362. * Zacharias, 0., ‘‘ Tier- und Pflanzenwelt d. Siisswassers,’’ pp. 306-308. Scuarrr—Pormer Land- Bridge between N. Europe and N. America. 7 disseminated. We do not even know that the experiments conducted in the workroom are repeated under natural conditions. Mr. Kew, in his well- known work on the “ Dispersal of Shells,” has to acknowledge :—* Unfor- tunately I do not know that any observation clearly indicating the transportal of Molluscs or their eggs with drift-timber, &c., has ever been made. The creatures have never been found, as far as I have ascertained, in the crevices, or under the bark either of trees encountered upon the sea, or of those stranded on foreign coasts.” We possess, moreover, very numerous records of intentional introductions of species by man having either entirely failed to establish themselves, or having become extinct after several years of apparent success. I have already had occasion to quote an example which has come under my notice, and which is of particular interest, as it relates to a species which seemed to Darwin to possess special facilities for dispersal, viz., Cyclostoma elegans. This snail is provided with a lid or operculum. When, as Mr. Darwin tells us, a dozen of them were immersed for a fortnight in sea-water, eleven specimens survived the treatment.’ Being endowed with an exceptional device for resisting the action of sea-water on its delicate organism, and being abundant all over the western parts of Continental Europe, we should expect Cyclostoma elegans to have been conveyed by marine currents to the Canary Islands, Madeira, or even to Ireland. None of these islands is at too great a distance from the mainland to be beyond easy reach of a floating object; and yet it does not inhabit any of them. This is of particular interest as regards Ireland ; because dead shells of this species have been picked up on the Ivish coast, indicating that marine currents do carry specimens, and have probably transported living ones to that island for centuries. That Cyclostomea elegans has nevertheless failed to establish itself in Ireland seems to justily the belief that other animals or even plants arriving in a similar manner may find it equally difficult to do so. A more striking fact against the theory of “accidental or occasional” introduction is furnished by the land molluses inhabiting the Pacific islands. These are tenanted entirely by the most primitive groups of snails; while the more highly organized genera and even families which ocewr on the neighbouring continents of Asia and America ave unrepresented. “It is very easy,” remarks Dr. Pilsbry, “to show that snails may have been carried from place to place by a hurricane, a floating tree, or floating island, or their eggs may find room in the pellet of earth clinging to a bird’s feather; but it ' Kew, H. W., ‘ Dispersal of Shells,” p. 138. * Scharff, R. F., ‘ European Animals,” p. 2. ’ Darwin, C., “ Origin of Species,’’ p. 353. 8 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. is incumbent upon the theorist whe peoples the Mid-Pacific islands by such means to show why such dominant groups as the Helicidae, Buliminidae, Rhytididae, Streptaxidae—in fact, the whole Holopoda and Agnathomorpha with the higher members of Aulacopod families, as well as the higher operculates—should have utterly failed to take advantage of these means of transport.” In connexion with the well-known fact that many invertebrate species have acquired an immensely wide distribution, it is well to recall what Darwin already told us, that within each great class the lower organisms change at a slower rate than the higher. Consequently they will have had more opportunity for dispersal, while still retaining the same specific character.* But even Darwin had no conception of the remoteness of the date of origin of most of our common genera, and even of species of land and freshwater shells. Paleontological discoveries have revealed even in Mesozoic deposits certain species which are still living at the present day. Genera like Clausilia have now been traced to the Cretaceous period. Their dispersal to remote regions may have taken place in the dawn of the Tertiary era, when, as we know from independent researches, the allocation of land and water was vastly different from what it is now. And yet the influence of accidental or occasional means of dispersal upon the fauna and flora of a country is considered by many zoologists and botanists to be of profound importance. Until recently the evidence that could be adduced in favour of their theory was almost unsupported by any actual demonstration in the field, as we might say. At last the longed-for evidence has been discovered in the shape of an island whose fauna and flora are alleged to have been completely destroyed by a volcanic eruption, and subse- quently entirely reintroduced by accidental means. Dr. Ernst’s account of it made quite a sensation. The terrible outburst of fire and ashes from what was looked upon as an extinct voleano on the island of Krakatau (Krakatoa) occurred not very many years ago—in 1883. Half the island sank beneath the ocean ; the remainder was covered with a layer of glowing stones and hot ashes, reaching an average depth of 100 feet. In some parts of the island, however, as the author tells us, not more than two months after the eruption, subaérial denudation had already carved out of the loose strata deep valleys and gorges. “In the vicinity of the peak,” as he puts it, “ where the newly- formed deposit must have been thinnest, patches of the original rock-surface ' Pilsbry, H. A., ‘‘ Genesis of Mid-Pacific Faunas,”’ p. 572. ? Darwin, C., ‘‘ Origin of Species,’’ p. 359. Scoarre—Pormer Land- Bridge between N. Europe and N. America. 9 protruded herve and there, exposing the blasted and carbonized remains of tree-stems.”! Within sixty days after the eruption the ashes had been washed away to such an extent as to expose the original surface in certain parts. I wonder how many stems of the tropical forest alluded to were crowded with insect life, and to what temperature the interior of these tree-trunks rose when the external parts were charred, or to what depth of soil the heat of the hot ashes penetrated? I should have imagined that multitudes of insects or their larvae, and countless seeds, would have survived the ordeal that Dr. Ernst so vividly describes. At any rate, I can fancy a naturalist, imbued with Darwin’s methods of research, eager to root up these dead tree-stumps in order to examine what seeds and what insects were still living in the soil beneath or in the adjoining rock-crevices. Nothing of the kind was attempted! We are simply informed that all organic life had been destroyed. It is well known that such seeds as can stand desiccation are extremely resistant to heat when dry, and may not be injured by the tempera- ture of boiling water. Would the heat of the hot ashes penetrating into the soil destroy all vitality among the seeds contained therein? I think not. And yet we are led to believe that three years after the volcanic outburst in 1886 the pioneers of the new vegetation which reached the island by accidental dispersal from elsewhere were seen stretching from the shore to the peak of the mountain. Seven years later the whole island was covered with a dense, almost impenetrable thicket, and numerous insects and even lizards were noticed. If dispersal really proceeded on those lines, the study of geographical distribution may be abandoned—at any rate so far as the main principle of Wallace is concerned, that the study of zoogeography enables us to map out the islands and continents of former epochs. That Wallace’s maxim has been adopted by Messrs. P. and F. Sarasin during their explora- tion of Celebes, and carefully applied in their treatise on the geological history of that island, implies that they do not attach much importance to accidental distribution, though their labours were conducted not far from and in about the same latitude as the volcanic island of Krakatau.? It would be idle to deny that the seeds of certain plants are carried to great distances by wind; that many others are undoubtedly transported by ocean currents; that some seeds are even scattered here and there by birds. My contention is—and I concur in this opinion with many eminent botanists—— that onlya small percentage of plants are disseminated and actually established 1 Ernst, ** New Flora of Krakatau,’’ p. 4. * Sarasin, P. and F., ‘‘ Geol. Geschichte d. Insel Celebes.”’ R.I.A, PROC,, VOL. XXVII,, SECT. B. [C] 10 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. in that manner. Most of them require for their dispersal a solid and continuous expanse of soil. They will proceed on it slowly, and step by step as ib were. To return to the subject under discussion, Sir Joseph Hooker evidently believed that the flora of Greenland had travelled across from Europe by a land-bridge in Pre-Glacial times. He considered the existing plants of the country as certainly older than the Glacial period; for he argued that the severity of the climate destroyed many species, while the remainder took refuge and survived in the southern parts of Greenland.’ Professor James Geikie maintains that a land-connexion between Greenland, Iceland, the Farées, and Scotland must have existed, because the plants could only have migrated from Europe over a land surface. To Professor Geikie the idea of a survival of plants during the Ice Age in Greenland is inconceivable. He therefore argues that the land-bridge could only have existed in Post-Glacial times. Hence the Glacial period and its supposed adverse influence upon the flora of northern Europe has now become the mainspring of most speculations as to the former presence or absence of a northern land-bridge. Professor Nathorst concurs with Professor Geikie in so far as he believes in the extinction of the Greenland flora during the Ice Age. He had formerly advocated a Post-Glacial land-bridge, and now regards it as somewhat doubtful. Another Scandinavian botanist, Professor Warming,’ admits that the mass of the Greenland flora survived the Glacial period in the country. The remainder arrived more recently by various modes of occasional transport, and with this view Sir Henry Howorth agrees.’ In his “Botany of the Fardes,” Professor Warming argues that the entire flora of the islands is due to accidental dispersal. Yet, in the same volume, Dr. Ostenfeld expresses himself very strongly against Professor Warming’s theory. Only 35 per cent. of the flora, he maintains, are adapted for dissemi- nation by the agency of wind. The ocean currents seem to be as unfavourable as possible for the Fares. A strong extension of the Gulf Stream flows south-east of the islands; and as it comes from the open Atlantic directly south-west of the Farées, and has not touched land since the West Indies, the only seeds it could possibly convey are tropical. The current thus forms a regular barrier between Scotland and the Farées. Any seeds coming from * Hooker, J. D., ‘* Distribution of Arctic Plants,’”’ pp. 252-55. ? Geikie, James, “ Prehistoric Europe,” p. 520. * Nathorst, A. G., ‘‘ Geschichte d. Vegetation Gronlands,”’ p. 214. * Warming, E., ‘‘ Ueber Grénlands Vegetation,”’ p. 403. 5 Howorth, H., ‘‘ Geological History of Arctic Lands,” p. 500. Scuarre— Former Land-Bridge between N. Europe and N. America. 11 Scotland are caught up and carried towards the north-east right away from the Faroes. Since Darwin’s classical experiments, birds have always been quoted as very important factors in the transmission of seeds from the mainland to an island. Nevertheless, actual examination of birds during their migratory flights had never been made. Now we know, at any rate, that the migration of birds from Europe in the direction of Iceland is inconsiderable. Secondly, for at least four or five years the alimentary canals, the beaks, feet, and feathers of all the migratory birds caught at Danish lighthouse stations have been thoroughly investigated, with the result that the birds were found to migrate on an empty stomach, and were almost always clean externally. Dr. Knud Andersen, who conducted these inquiries, is of opinion that migratory birds are hardly of any importance as disseminators of plants. A summary of the above arguments leads Dr. Ostenfeld to the conclusion that the principal portion of the flora of the Fardes must have travelled from the mainland of Europe on a bridge of continuous land, But assuming that the Ice Age destroyed the flora of the islands, he takes for granted, with Professor James Geikie and Mr. Simmons, that this beit of land was Post- Glacial in age, notwithstanding that the disappearance of Glacial conditions in Europe is often synchronized with the submergence of the land-bridge.' Much the same view is advocated by Professor Drude, except that he places the age of the land-connexion further back—to the Glacial period itself. The theory of the existence of an ancient land-bridge between northern Europe and North America has likewise been adopted by Dr. Schulz,s who argues that an immigration of plants from arctic America to Europe took place by means of two land-connexions. One of these joined Greenland with Iceland, the Far6es, and Scotland; the other with Spitsbergen, Franz Joseph Land, Novaya Zemlya, and northern Russia. - He contends that these land-bridges existed during the greater part of late Tertiary times until the beginning of the Pliocene period. The question of the supposed survival of plants through the Ice Age in Greenland largely depends on the problem whether or no the glaciers of that country had a vastly greater extension formerly than they have at present, and covered the whole of the land now free from ice. That the latter has never been entirely invaded by ice has been clearly demonstrated by the leader of the German Greenland Expedition, Dr. E. von Drygalski. The 1 Ostenfeld, C. H., ‘‘ Phyto-geographical Studies,’’ pp. 115-118. * Drude, O., ‘‘ Pflanzengeographische Anhaltspunkte,’’ p. 329. ‘Schulz, A., ‘f Pflanzenwelt Mitteleuropas,”’ p. 1. [eo] 12 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. greater extension of ice in former times no doubt can be proved, he remarks; yet glaciers certainly never reached the cliffs and rock-pinnacles which abound on all parts of the coast-lands of Greenland.! No reason, therefore, can be adduced why the flora of Greenland should not have survived the Ice Age in that country, particularly as we have some grounds for the supposition that the land in the Arctic Regions then stood higher than it does now. Indeed, Professor Vanhoffen, who describes the plants and animals observed during the expedition, adopts this attitude. He not only believes in the survival of the flora of Greenland through the Ice Age, but he argues that the great inass of the fauna is indigenous to the country. ‘hough he does not deny the possibility of organisms being accidentally carried by birds, he pro- tests against the assumption that the fauna of Greenland owes its origin to such a mode of transport? This quite harmonizes with the views of Mr. Hart, who was attached, as naturalist, to the British Polar Expedition of H.M.S. “ Discovery.” It is quite possible, he thinks, that migratory birds, currents of air or water, or other agents may, in some rare cases, introduce mature seeds to a soil prepared to receive them; but it should always be kept in mind that much importance ought not to be attached to the dispersal of plants by such means.* It would be wrong to suppose that plant migration to the Farées and Iceland has proceeded altogether from Europe. A stream has likewise advanced from the opposite direction. Thus in the Faroes we find at least seven plants unrepresented in the British Islands. These came from Greenland and arctic America. Many others no doubt succeeded in invading the British Islands and the Continent, after utilizing the same land-bridge. Professor Asa Gray long ago pointed out that no less than twenty-four species were common to America and Europe, while unknown in Asia.” These were reduced subsequently by Professor Engler to ten species, because he argued that the remainder either had since been found in Asia, or might originally have been introduced by man from the one continent to the other. Ten species may seem very few; but, supposing a plant originated in Europe and subsequently passed to America by the direct land-bridge, it would probably be an ancient species. Hence it must have had many opportunities for invading the neighbouring Asiatic continent as well, and would not therefore come under the category alluded to. Plants of East American origin would have had a much more arduous journey to reach Asia; and it is on that account that most 1 Drygalski, E. yon, ‘‘ Gronland Expedition,”’ vol. i., p. 335. ? Vanhoffen, E., ‘‘ Grinland Expedition,”’ vol. ii., p. 174. * Hart, H. C., ‘* Botany of Polar Expedition,’’ p. 10. * Gray, Asa, ‘‘ Plants of United States and Europe, p. 173. Scnarrr—Former Land-Bridge between N. Europe and N. America. 13 of the ten species alluded to are apparently of American origin. One, however, the common European Ling (Calluna vulgaris), certainly has its home in Europe. It is restricted in North America to a few localities on the coast of Newfoundland and southward. . I shall allude later on to some animals with a similar range. A few of the other plants have rather a confined distribution in Europe. Some, like the Water Lobelia (Lobelia Dortmanna), are widely disseminated over the western parts of our continent.’ Fic. 2.—Friocaulon septangulare, growing in its native habitat in the West of Ireland. R. Welch, Photo. A small group of plants is of particular interest to Irish botanists, as being almost exclusively confined to the West of Ireland and North America. According to Messrs. Colgan and Scully, five species of plants occurring in Ireland belong to this group, viz. Spiranthes Romanzoviana, Sisyrinchium angustifolium, Eriocaulon septangulare, Naias flexilis, and Juncus tenuis. Two of these, the Sisyrinchium and Juncus, may possibly have been introduced. But Messrs. Colgan and Scully express the opinion that no doubt has ever been raised as to the indigenous standing of the remaining three.’ All of these plants are discontinuously distributed. An interval of more than 200 miles separates the northern and southern stations in Iveland of the rare orchid Spiranthes Romanzoviana. The water plants Lriocwulon septangulare (fig. 2) 1Engler, A., ** Entwicklungsgeschichte d. Florengebiete,’’ i., p. 15. 2 Colgan, N., and R. W. Scully, ‘‘ Cybele Hibernica,”’ 2nd ed., p. 71. 14 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. and Naias flerilis inhabit not only some of the western Irish lakes, they occur also in Scotland. If we regard these plants as having been accidentally introduced from America through the agency of wind, waves, or birds, they must have been transported repeatedly to different parts of Ireland. Sir William Thiselton Dyer only alludes to Zriscaulon, and seems convinced that it was brought across the ocean by birds.! Messrs. Colgan and Scully do not explain the presence in Ireland of these plants as being due to any such accidental transport. They believe them to have reached Europe by means of an ancient northern land-connexion. Mr. Praeger likewise comes to a similar conclusion with regard to the origin of the American plant group in Ireland. He does not favour the theory of accidental dispersal. A land surface, long since destroyed, of Pre-Glacial age, appeals to him as a more likely explanation of the presence of the American plants. The number of plants common to Europe and North America is really far greater than we imagine, though very few, as we have seen, are quite confined to these continents. Of those which also occur in Asia there are many, like the Orchid Zistera cordata, which grows only in a few localities in the extreme east, that are apparently absent from the greater part of the continent. It is probable that all these have found their way from America to Europe by a direct passage. Including the horsetails and ferns with the flowering plants, about 575 species are identical in Canada and Europe, and only 330 in Canada and Japan or the Amur district of eastern Asia. Many of these are possibly modern introductions. On the other hand, we know from Professor Drummond's researches that of seventy species of fossil plants observed by him in the Pleistocene clays of Toronto in Canada, twenty occur at the present day both in that country and in Europe.’ This seems to indicate that during the Pleistocene period, the great mass of the flora common to America and Europe had already found its way from the one continent to the other. Altogether our available botanical evidence in favour of a former land-connexion between Scotland and Labrador, by way of Greenland and Iceland, can scarcely be considered as very weighty ; yet, in conjunction with the preceding factors, it acquires greater significance. The zoological testimony in support of this view is of a much more pro- nounced character. The interest aroused in Ireland by the discovery of the American plants has led to research in other directions. Thus, in 1895, three » Dyer, W. Thiselton, ‘‘ Geographical Distribution,”’ p. 289. * Praeger, R. L1., ‘‘ Irish Topographical Botany,’’ p. 22. * Drummond, A. T., ‘‘ Plants common to Europe and America,”’ p. 55. Scuarrr— Former Land-Bridge between N. Europe and N. America. 15 species of freshwater sponges were detected in various lakes at some distance from the sea on the west coast. Only one of these sponges, viz., Tubella pennsylvanica, has since been observed in another European locality, in Loch Baa in Scotland, but all of them are identical with American species.! Dr. Hanitsch identified them as Lphydatia erateriformis, Heteromeyenia Ryderi and Tubella pennsylvanica. Being unaware of the theory advanced by botanists as to the existence of a former direct land-bridge to America, he speculated on the origin of these freshwater sponges by appealing to accidental means of transport, such as winds, ocean-currents, and birds, and argued that any of these modes of conveyance might have carried the gemmules across the Atlantic. Of all the occasional means of transmission, only that by birds deserves, to my mind, serious consideration. The two others are clearly out of the question as far as the gemmules of freshwater sponges are concerned. As I shall endeavour to show later on (p. 21), birds probably never fly directly across the Atlantic; nor is there any reason to believe that they set foot on the west coast of Ireland first on reaching Europe. That they imported the gemmules of the freshwater sponges on their feet or feathers, from the mainland of America, is therefore extremely improbable. It is of interest to note that Dr. Stejneger argues in favour of a former discontinuous land- connexion between Scotland and Greenland from the route of migration followed by a bird. Because the large-winged race of the Common Wheatear (Saxicola enanthe leucorhoa) is known to breed in Greenland and eastern arctic America, migrating in winter to the British Islands and France by way of Iceland, the Faroes, and Shetland Islands, he contends that greater land-masses than at present must have existed formerly along this migration route. He does not suggest a complete land-connexion such as I now advocate, but merely a series of large islands separated by ocean straits. He believes this incomplete or discontinuous land-bridge to have existed during part of the Glacial period.* In my more recent work on European Animals, I have incidentally dwelt on the past range of the Great Auk (Alea impennis) as indicating the presence of a former more continuous coast-line between the British Islands, Iceland, Greenland, and Newfoundland, in all of which countries this bird was known to have been abundant.* Yet, after all, the best evidence in favour of a North Atlantic land-bridge 1 Hanitsch, R., “‘ Freshwater Sponges of Ireland,’”’ p. 126. Annandale, ‘“‘ Freshwater Sponges in Scotland.” 2 Stejneger, L., ‘‘Scharff’s History of the European Fauna,’’ pp. 107-108, 3 Scharff, R. F., ‘‘ European Animals,’’ pp. 37-39, 16 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. is furnished by the invertebrates. Our special attention is drawn by Mr. Born to the importance of the “Running Beetles” of the genus Carabus. From the fact of their being wingless and usually found under stones or clods of earth, they ave not liable to be transported accidentally by any of the means usually supposed to aid animals in their dispersal. Mr. Born claims that at least two European species of Carabus, viz. C. catenulatus and. C. nemoralis, have crossed the Atlantic by means of an ancient land-bridge. A third form—Carabus grenlandicus Chamissonis—seems to have originated in America, and to have travelled from there to Greenland and Lapland. Of another group of insects—the Collembola—Prof. Carpenter remarks : “Tt is of interest to find that the presence of not a few species of these wingless insects in America, in Greenland, in the islands to the north of Europe and Asia, and on the Euro-Asiatic continent, lends support to our belief in a Pliocene or Pleistocene land-connexion to the north of the Atlantic Ocean—a belief already upheld by so much evidence, both geological and zoological."” The butterflies and moths do not yield much evidence in favour of the view of a North Atlantic land-connexion. Yet Mr. Petersen cited no less than twelve species as occurring in arctic Europe and arctic America, while absent from Asia. He thought that this fact pointed to the possibility of a direct land-bridge between the two continents.* At least three kinds of butterflies are known to breed in Greenland, and to go through their complex life-history within the confines of that inhospitable country. Quite a number of naturalists believe that any resemblance between the European and the American fauna must have arisen, not from any direct intercourse between Europe and America, but by a migration across Asia and a Bering Strait land-connexion. The supposition of an ancient northern Pacific land-bridge presents fewer difficulties to them than the Atlantic one, and is preferred for that reason. Dr. Horvath, for example, who states that no less than 128 species of Hemiptera are common to the two continents, argues that they all must have crossed Asia in reaching the one from the other. But Dr. Horvath and those who agree with him were apparently unaware that certain freshwater species common to Europe and America are almost totally absent from Asia or western America. Let us take, for example, our common Perch (Perca fluviatilis), a variety 1 Born, Paui, ‘‘ Carabologische Studien,” pp. 8, 9. ? Carpenter, G. H., ‘* Collembola from Franz Joseph Land,’’ p. 276. ° Petersen, W., ‘‘ Lepidopterenfauna der arktischen Gebiete,’’ p. 38. * Horvath, G., ‘‘ Faunes hémiptérologiques,”’ pp. 4-7. Scuarrr— Former Land-Bridge between N. Europe and N. America. 17 Fic. 3.—Map of the World, showiny the geographical distribution of the Perch family (Percide), after C. ‘late Regan. R.I,A, PROC,, VOL, XXVIII., SECT. B. [D] 18 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. of which also inhabits North America (fig. 5). It is absent not only from a large part of Asia, but also from western North America. Certainly this looks like a case of direct migration from America to Europe. Nevertheless, those who favour accidental methods of dispersal may claim that the feet and feathers of birds had some share in this distribution; for it is assumed that fish-spawn may occasionally cling to birds alighting on water. It will scarcely be conceded, however, that birds have the power to select the spawn of Perch, and carry it across the Atlantic to the exclusion of that of all other species. For according to Mr. Tate Regan, to whom I am indebted for the map of distribution which I herewith reproduce, the Perch and the whole Perch family (Percide) are absent from western North America and largely from eastern Asia. An accidental transport of freshwater fish-eggs from land to land across the Atlantic, either by wind or waves, seems to me quite beyond the range of possibility. Human introduction is altogether out of the question, because, apart from the Common Perch, we have to deal with genera and species of Percide found in the one continent and not in the other. These must have evolved from some remote ancestor, common to America and Europe, long anterior to the appearance of Man. Another example that I have had occasion to quote in my work on “European Animals” (p. 35) is the freshwater Pearl-Mussel (Margaritana margaritifer). On our continent it inhabits the British Islands except eastern England, the mountain streams of Scandinavia, and the hill region of Central Europe except the Alps. Far to the east it reappears in a different form in the River Amur in eastern Siberia, in the island of Sakhalin, and in Kamtchatka. Another variety is met with across the Bering Strait in Alaska and in western North America generally. The type form occurs in the Quebec province of Canada, in the Lower Saskatchewan River, and in New England. The typical freshwater Pearl Mussel is only met with in eastern North America and in central and north-western Europe. America is undoubtedly its original home. From it the mussel spread to Europe in an eastward direction, and not by way of Asia. As the fry of these mussels attach themselves to the gills of fishes, they are liable to wide dispersal within at least one river-system; but fishes in this case could scarcely have aided them in reaching Europe. A land-connexion between the two continents explains their distribution certainly better than any other theory. The most striking piece of evidence we possess in favour of a Pre-Glacial land-connexion between north-western Europe and north-eastern North America is the presence in the latter country of the snail Helix hortensis. Scuarrr—Vormer Land-Bridge between N. Europe and N. America. 19 A western species in Europe, Helix hortensis, is remarkable for its exten- sive northern range. It occurs in Scandinavia, all over the British islands, in the Shetlands and Farées, and even in Iceland (fig. 4). It is altogether absent from Asia. Its occurrence in southern Greenland had generally been attributed to a recent human introduction; but it has been taken in several different localities; and we must, I think, look upon it as an indigenous species. Its presence in the state of Maine in North America has frequently been cited as a familiar example of the facility with which European species are introduced by human agency to foreign countries. Fic. 4.—Map indicating the geographical distribution of the snail Helix hortensis. Until the year 1864 no other theory was ever thought of. During that year, however, Professor E. 8. Morse first discovered the shell of this snail among ancient “kitchen-middens ” on some of the islands off the coast of Maine. This fact led him to reconsider the generally accepted view of its being a recent introduction. It seemed to him much more likely that the snail had wandered along some ancient coast-line from the Old World across the North Atlantic. Dr. Binney, and more recently Professor Cockerell, [D*] 20 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. concurred with Professor Morse’s opinion, while the Rey. Mr. Winkley even suggested that Helix hortensis arrived in North America before the advent of the Glacial period. With the latter theory, Mr. Johnson, another conchologist, expressed his agreement; and it is to his paper that I am indebted for the above-mentioned information." The only one who adhered to the introduction theory was Dr. Pilsbry. He even argued in favour of artificial importation by the ancient Vikings during their supposed visit to the American coast in the eleventh century. All doubts as to the claim of Helix hortensis being an indigenous American species are now set at rest through the discovery by Dr. Dall of the shell of this snail in undoubtedly Pleistocene deposits in the state of Maine.* Moreover, the species is now known to inhabit a much greater area than was formerly supposed; for it has been collected in Labrador, Newfoundland, Prince Edward Island, and many other small islands where it could not possibly have been brought by man. It may therefore be considered as definitely established that Helix hortensis reached America in Pleistocene or Pliocene times without human intervention. That greater facilities may have existed for the occasional transport across the Atlantic in those remote times than obtain at present might still be urged in accounting for its presence in America. Such an hypothesis, however, is unsupported by any testimony, while the view advocated that it travelled across a land-bridge to America is corroborated by other distributional facts, and meets with the approval of many zoologists. The discovery of Helix hortensis in Greenland is an important factor in favour of the land-connexion theory. That this species should have survived the Glacial period in that country need not surprise us; for several other species of land and freshwater molluses certainly must have done so. Planorbis arctica, Limnaeca Valli, L. Wormskioldi, Suceinea groenlandica, Vitrina angelicae, Pupa Hoppii, and Conulus Fabricii are almost all confined to Greenland, and no doubt originated there in Pre-Glacial times. I feel sure many other European terrestrial Invertebrates with a range similar to that of Helix hortensis are found in America. I know of such among the earthworms and woodlice, but there is no need to add to the above examples. Before summarizing the results of these investigations into the evidences of a former land-bridge between northern Europe and North America, I wish to mention the opinions of a few naturalists besides those referred to who ' Johnson, C. W., “‘ Distribution of Helix hortensis,’’ p. 73. ? Dall, W. H., ‘‘ Land and Freshwater Mollusks,’’ p. 20. Scuarrr— Former Land-Bridge between N. Europe and N. America. 21 have expressed their agreement with this theory. Mr. Madison Grant believes that the distribution of the living fauna points to the existence of continuous land between Greenland, Spitsbergen, and Scandinavia in Pleistocene times.’ Prof. Lobley*? assumes a land-bridge in Pre-Glacial times, extending from Europe to Iceland, Greenland, and Labrador; whereas Prof. Jacobi advances a similar theory in less definite terms, for he speaks only of a long-continued land-connexion between the New and the Old World by way of Greenland.® Dr. Arldt considers the land-bridge to have existed since the Oligocene period, and to have been finally destroyed in Pliocene times.* Of all the theories which have been advanced in explanation of the oceurrence of identical species on both sides of the Atlantic Ocean, only the following three have met with wide approval :— 1. Migration from Europe across Asia and a Bering Strait land-bridge to America or vice versa. 2. Occasional transport by birds across the Atlantic Ocean. 3. Migration across a direct Atlantic land-connexion. If we consider the zoological evidence alone, namely, the absence of Helix hortensis from Asia and Western America, the distribution of the Perches and the freshwater Pearl Mussel, and that of the freshwater Sponges, the first of the three hypotheses is scarcely applicable to these instances of distribution, and does not therefore explain the presence of identical species on both sides of the Atlantic in a satisfactory manner. As regards the supposed conveyance by birds of seeds and invertebrates across the same ocean, the second theory must be applicable to a transport in two directions, both from America to Europe as well as vice versa. Mr. Eagle Clarke, of the Edinburgh Museum, who has made a special study of bird migration, informs me that in his opinion all the American species of birds that have made their appearance in Europe haye travelled by way of Greenland and Iceland. All of them, he says, are birds of high northern summer range in America; and they are mostly birds of the year which, instead of returning southward or westward in their autumnal flights, have taken an eastward course. All the other accidental visitors from America, he thinks, must have had an assisted passage across the ocean as cage-birds. There is only one point which I venture to think Mr. Clarke may have overlooked, namely, the possibility of some American birds having ' Grant, Madison, ‘ Origin of Mammals of North America,’’ p. 12. * Lobley, J. L., ‘American Fauna and its Origin,” p. 27. ‘Jacobi, A., ‘Lage und Form biogeographischer Gebiete,’’ p. 207. ‘ Arldt, Th., ‘‘ Entwicklung d. Kontinente,’’ p. 406. 22 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. come to Europe without crossing the Atlantic Ocean at all. The circum- stance that a few, such as the American Robin, seem to have occurred more frequently in eastern Europe than in the west, may imply that they have flown across Bering Strait to Siberia, thus entering Europe from Asia. Altogether no less than sixty-eight species of American birds have been recorded from Europe by Myr. Dalgleish, while only twenty American species are known from Ireland! The claim of ten of the latter as genuine stragglers from America is considered doubtful, in so far as they may possibly be escaped cage-birds.*? A large percentage of the sixty-eight species have been observed in England; but even on the small island of Helgoland, near the mouth of the Elbe, twelve species of American birds have been noticed? From these observations it is evident that the west coast of Ireland is by no means the region where the American bird-visitors first set foot in Europe. Many apparently alight on the Continent of Europe, after com- pleting their perilous voyage across the North Atlantic from Greenland. Others have only been recorded from Scotland or England. Ireland has not yielded any exceptional number of such records; and they are not all from the west coast. From Mr. Freke’s Catalogue we can gather some idea as to the frequency of European bird-visitors to America; that is to say, of such species as are supposed to have crossed the Atlantic in the opposite direction. Only about one-fourth of the number of American visitors to Europe have made the voyage in the reverse direction, and most of the Jatter are such species as have been recorded from Greenland or arctic America. Very few have passed southward into the United States. Mr. Praeger pointed out to me, and I quite concur with him, that the comparatively small number of bird- visitors from Europe to America might, to some extent, be due to the fact that the prevailing winds in the North Atlantic from west to east would retard the flight of birds in the opposite direction. The fact that both in America and Europe the indigenous species of plants and animals identical to the two continents are largely confined to the coast region may appear at first sight in favour of the theory of introduction by birds. Almost all the American plants, and all the American freshwater sponges at any rate, occur in the vicinity of the coast. It has been argued, therefore, that, after their long flight across the ocean, birds would naturally alight on the earliest opportunity ; and that it was for this reason that the ' Dalgleish, J. J., “North American Birds in Europe.’’ 2 Ussher, R. J., ‘* List of Irish Birds.’’ ’ Freke, Perey, ‘* Birds found in Europe und North America.” Scnarrr—Former Land- Bridge between N. Europe and N. America, 23 plants and animals common to the two continents were so largely confined to the coastal districts. But from what has been mentioned we have no reason to infer that American birds do habitually alight on the west coast of Treland on first reaching Europe. It seems highly probable that they cross by way of Greenland. We should therefore expect all the species of the invertebrates and plants common to the two continents to be found in Greenland as well. This is not so. Only comparatively few of them are met with in Greenland. The theory that the resemblance in the fauna and flora of eastern North America and western Europe is due to the action of birds is, I think, not supported by sufficient evidence. The third theory, that the identical species on either side of the Atlantic Ocean are the result of a direct land-connexion between Scotland, Iceland, Greenland, and Labrador, such as I have suggested in the illustration (fig. 1), appears to me to be well founded on geological, bathymetrical, and biological evidence. No decisive testimony, however, has as yet been brought forward to show during what geological period this land-bridge was formed and how long it lasted. The assumption that such geographical conditions prevailed during early Tertiary times is very widespread. That this state continued during the Miocene period is likewise maintained by many ; though Professor Dawkins and a few others do not admit the existence of the northern land-bridge in Pliocene or more recent times.’ Sir Archibald Geikie’s researches point to the production of the great basalt plateaux of north-western Europe in early Tertiary times. These plateaux formed a continuous tract of land, as far as the Fardes at any rate. He proves that in many places, such as Iceland, the Fardes, and the West of Scotland, enormous subsidence subsequently took place. Yet he gives us no idea of the approximate geological date of that event. Once we admit that animals and plants were able to survive the Glacial period in northern latitudes, a land-connexion such as suggested in Pliocene times would readily account for the presence of all the animals and plants common to Europe and America. By many of those best able to judge, an admission to that effect has been made. Pliocene deposits are scanty in the British Islands; yet they yield valuable suggestions as to the geographical con- ditions of the North Atlantic. An examination of the fossil invertebrates contained in the St. Erth beds in Cornwall, which are of Pliocene age, showed that the fauna possessed a remarkably southern facies, and that there was a total absence of boreal or arctic species. This fact led Professor Kendall and 1 Dawkins, W. Boyd, ‘* Early Man in Britain,’’ p. 43. 2 Geikie, A., ‘* Basalt Plateaux of North-Western Europe,”’ p. 405. 24 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Mr. Bell to the conclusion that at the period during which these deposits were laid down—that is to say, during the latter part of the Pliocene period —no channel or direct communication existed between the North Seaand the Atlantic Ocean, the Straits of Dover being closed in the south, while in the north the Tertiary voleanic chain formed a barrier across from the north of Scotland to Greenland by way of the Shetland Islands, Farées, and Iceland.’ Mr. Reid’s contention that the St. Erth beds are older than Messrs. Kendall and Bell estimated—that they are, in fact, of early Pliocene age—is founded chiefly on the circumstance that the percentage of extinct species is about the same as that of the Coralline Crag. The consideration of the supposed climatic conditions does not seem to me of any particular value; and, as he remarks, the exact age of the clays is still doubtful. Even if the St. Erth beds belong to the lower Pliocene, there are no grounds for the supposition that the northern barrier, alluded to by Messrs. Kendall and Bell, had ceased to exist in later Pliocene times. The change in the Pliocene fauna of the east coast of England, as we pass from the older to the newer beds, no doubt implies, as Mr. Harmer pointed out, an opening up of the area to the influence of the northern seas. But we do not possess the slightest evidence for the assumption that the Atlantic Ocean was similarly affected. Many of the facts, indeed, lead to the conclusion that the land on the Atlantic coasts of the British Islands stood highest in late Pliocene and early Pleistocene times, and that it was then that Helix hortensis and many other European species must have made their way to America. Glacial conditions prevailed at this time on all the high mountain ranges surrounding the warm Atlantic Ocean, and yet the coast region must have supported an abundance of animal and plant life. The presence of a land- bridge between Scotland and North America by way of Greenland, and another between England and France, would have excluded the Gulf Stream from the Arctic Regions. Professor Blytt’s argument that under such conditions all the coast region, including Iceland and southern Greenland, would have had a higher temperature than at present, while the lands beyond were probably colder, seems irrefutable.‘ Yet Professor James Geikie believes that even the latter countries would then have had a more genial climate.’ In my opinion it was during this epoch, in Pre-Glacial times, that the ' Kendall, P. F., and A. Bell, ‘‘ The Pliocene Beds of St. Erth,”’ pp. 206, 207. ? Reid, C., “‘ Pliocene Deposits of Britain,” p. 61. > Harmer, J. W., “‘ Pliocene Deposits of Holland,” p. 754. * Blytt, Abel, ‘‘ Theorie d. wechselnden Klimate,’’ p. 49. 5 Geikie, James, ‘‘ Prehistoric Europe,’’ p. 520, Scuarre— former Land- Bridge between N. Europe and N. America, 25 interchange between the fauna and flora of north-western Europe and north-eastern America was effected across the northern land-bridges. Only one other point needs to be commented upon. I have shown that most of the American species occupy the Atlantic coast region in the British Islands. Almost all the southern or Lusitanian species are found in precisely the same area in England, Ireland, and Scotland. his seems to me partly due to the fact that the temperature was considerably higher there during the Glacial period than in the more inland localities. Even now the plants are under more favourable climatic conditions on the west coast than further inland, and less exposed there to competition with the stronger eastern rivals. Moreover, almost the whole of Iveland and a large portion of England are thickly swathed in a mantle of Glacial clay. We can only suppose that the forces which controlled the deposition of this clay were less effective on the west coast, which may have extended far to the west of its present boundary, and have thus given rise to the preservation of many species of animals and plants which were destroyed elsewhere. LIST OF BOOKS AND PAPERS REFERRED TO IN THE TEXT. ANNANDALE, N.—Notes on some Freshwater Sponges collected in Scotland. Journ, Linnean Society London (Zoology), vol. xxx., 1908. Arpt, Th.—Die Enwicklung der Kontinente und ihrer Lebewelt. Leipzig, 1907. AustEN, R. A. C.—On the Valley of the English Channel, Quart. Journ. Geological Society London, vol. vi., 1850. BALL, Sir Robert.—The Cause of an Ice Age. London, 1891. Buiytt, A.—Die Theorie der wechselnden kontinentalen und insularen Klimate. Engler’s Botanische Jahrbiicher, vol. ii., 1881. Born, P.—Zoogeographisch-carabologische Studien. Entomologisches W ochen- blatt, vol. xxv., 1908. CARPENTER, G. H.—Collembola of Franz-Josef Land. Sci. Proceedings Roy. Dublin Society, vol. ix. (N.s.), 1900. Cotean, N., and R. W. Scutty.—Cyhele Hibernica (2nd ed.), Dublin, 1898. DALGLEIsH, J. J.—List of occurrences of North American Birds in Europe. Bulletin Nuttall Ornithol. Club, vol. v., 1880. Dati, W. H.—Land and Freshwater Mollusks. Harriman Alaska Expe- dition, vol. xiii., 1905. Dana, J. D.—Manual of Geology (3rd ed.). 1880. Darwin, C.—Origin of Species (6th ed.). London, 1878. R.A. PROO., VOL, XXVIII, SECT. B. [EZ] 26 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Dawsrss, W. B.—Early Man in Britain. London, 1880. ' Drupe, O.—Pfianzengeographische Anhaltspunkte fiir das Bestehen einer Landbriicke zwischen Grénland und West-Europe zur Eiszeit. Ausland, 1883. DrummonpD, A. T.—Origin of the Plants common to Europe and America. Nature, vol. Ixx., 1904. DrYGALSKI, E. von.—Gronland Expedition d. Gesellschaft fiir Erdkunde. Berlin, vol. i, 1897. Dyer, Sir W. T. Thiselton.—Geographical Distribution. Encyclopedia Britannica (9th ed.), vol. vii. 1881. ENGLER, A.—Entwicklungsgeschichte der Florengebiete, vol. i. Leipzig, 1879. Ernst, A.—The new Flora of the island of Krakatau (translated by A. C. Seward). Cambridge, 1908. FREKE, P. E..—A comparative Catalogue of Birds found in Europe and North America. Sci. Proceedings Roy. Dublin Soc,, vol. ii. (N.s.), 1880. GeIkiz, Sir A.—The Tertiary Basalt-plateaux of North-western Europe. Quarterly Journal Geological Soc. London, vol. lii., 1896. GEIKIE, James. Prehistoric Europe. London, 1881. GranT, Madison—The origin and relationship of the large Mammals of North America. 8th Annual Report, New York Zool. Soc., 1904. Gray, Asa.—Plants of the United States and Europe. Journal of Botany, 1873. Green, W. S.—Notes on Rockall Island and Bank. Trans. Roy. Irish Academy, vol. xxxi., 1897. Hanitscu, R.—The Freshwater Sponges of Ireland. Irish Naturalist, vol. iv., 1895. Harmer, T. W.—On the Pliocene Deposits of Holland. Quart. Journ, Geological Soc. London, vol. lii., 1896. Hart, H. C.—On the Botany of the British Polar Expedition, 1875—76. Journal of Botany, 1880. Hooker, Sir J. D.—Outlines of the Distribution of Arctic Plants. Trans. Linnean Society London, vol. xxiii., 1860. HorvAtu, G.—Les relations entre les faunes hémipterologiques de l'Europe et de l’'Amérique du Nord. Annales Historico-naturales, Mus. Nat. Hungarici, vol. vi., 1908. HowokrtH, Sir Henry H.—The recent Geological History of Arctic Lands. Geological Magazine (N.8., dec. UL), vol. x., 1893. Scuarre—Lormer Land-Bridge between N. Europe and N. America. 27 Huppwesron, W. H.—On the Eastern Margin of the North Atlantic Basin. Geological Magazine (N.s., dec. Iy.), vol. vi., 1899. Hueues, T. McK.—On the Evidence of the later Movements of Elevation and Depression in the British Isles. Trans. Victoria Institute. vol. xiv., 1880. Hut, E.—Submerged Terraces and River- Valleys bordering the British Isles. Trans. Victoria Institute, vol. xxx., 1897. Jacobi, A.—Lage und Form biogeographischer Gebiete. Zeitschr. d. Gesellsch, f, Erkunde zu Berlin, vol. xxxv., 1900. JouNSON, C. W.—On the distribution ‘of Helix hortensis in North America. Nautilus, vol. xx., 1906. ; KENDALL, P. F., and A. Brtt.—On the Pliocene Beds of St. Erth. Quart. Journ. Geological Soe. London, vol. xlii., 1886. Kaw, H. W.—The Dispersal of Shells. London, 1893. LAPPARENT, A. DE.—Traité de Géologie (3° éd.). Paris, 1893. Losey, J. L.—The American Fauna and its Origin. Trans. Victoria Institute, vol. x]., 1908. Nansen, F.—The Bathymetrical Features of the North Polar Seas, with a discussion of the Continental Shelves and previous Oscillations of the Shore-line. Norwegian North Polar Expedition, vol. iv., 1904. Naruorst, A. G.—Kritische Bemerkungen wber die Geschichte der Vegetation Gronlands. Engler’s Botanische Jahrbicher, vol. xiv., 1892. OSTENFELD, C. H.—Phyto-geographical Studies. Botany of the Fardées. London, 1901-1908. PrTersEN, W.—Die Lepidopterenfauna der. arktischen Gebiete von Europa. Beitriige z. Kentniss d. Russischen Reiches, vol. iv., 1888. Pitspry, H.—The Genesis of Mid-Pacific Faunae. Proc. Acad. Nat. Science, Philadelphia, 1900. PrasceEr, R. Ll.—Ivish Topographical Botany. Dublin, 1901. Recan, C. Tare.—Pisces, in Biologia Centrali-Americana, 1906-1908. REID, CLEMENT.—The Pliocene Deposits of Britain. Memoirs Geol. Survey, United Kingdom. London, 1890. Sarasin, PAuL, und Fritz Sarasin.—Ueber die geologische Geschichte der Insel Celebes auf Grund der Thierverbreitung, Wiesbaden, 1901. Scuarrr, R. F.—The History of the European Fauna. London, 1899. European Animals, their Geological History and Geographical Distribution. London, 1907. Scuutz, A.—Grundziige einer Entwicklungsgeschichte der Pflanzenwelt Mittel-Europas. Jena, 1894. 28 Proceedings of the Royai Irish Academy. Smmons, H. G.—Har en landbrygga Giver nordatlanten funnits i postglacial tid 2 Ymer, vol. xxv., 1905. SPENCER, J. W.—Submarine Valleys off the North American Coast and in the North Atlantic. Bull. Geol. Soc. America, vol. xiv., 1903. STEJNEGER, L.—Scharff’s History of the European Fauna. American Naturalist, vol. xxxv., 1901. THORODDSEN, TH.—Hypotesen om an postglacial Landbro over Island og Faeroerne set fra et geologisk Synspunkt. Ymer, vol. xxiy., 1904. UssueEr, R. J.—A List of Irish Birds. Dublin, 1908. VANHOFFEN, E.—Fauna und Flora Grénlands. Grénland Expedition d. Gesellsch f. Erdkunde. Berlin, vol. ii., 1897. Watuace, A. R.—Island Life (2nd ed.). London, 1892. WarminG, Evcey.—The History of the Flora of the Faerées. Botany of the Faerdes. London, 1901-1908. Wricut, G, F., and Warren UpHAM.—Greenland Icefields. London, 1886. ZACHARIAS, O.—Die Tier- und Pflanzenwelt des Siisswassers. Vol. ii., Leipzig, 1891. [ 29 ] Il. A LIST OF THE NEUROPTERA OF IRELAND. By JAMES J. F. X. KING, F.ES., anp J. N. HALBERT, M.R.LA. (BEING THE EIGHTH REPORT FROM THE FAUNA AND FLORA COMMITTEE.) (COMMUNICATED BY PROF. G. H. CARPENTER, B.SC.) Read June 14. Ordered for publication Junge 16, 1909. Published Januany 7, 1910. INTRODUCTION. Ir is now more than twenty years since one of us issued the first general list of Irish Neuroptera.? This catalogue contained records of some 211 species, comprising Dragon- flies, May-flies, Stone-flies, Psocids, Planipennia, and Caddis-flies. It was largely the result of original work, as comparatively little had been previously known concerning the occurrence of these interesting insects in Ireland. Since then several additional species (see page 31) have been observed which did not find a place in the old list. Many changes of nomenclature and arrangement are necessary in order to bring the Irish records into line with recent work on the Neuroptera. At the same time, our knowledge of the distribution of the great majority of the species has been considerably extended. It is hoped that the present list, including all the previous records, will form a useful standard of reference for future observers of Irish neuropterous insects. It is to be regretted that the study of the Neuroptera has been greatly neglected in this country. Indeed we have had no resident collectors either in the south or west of Ireland, so that our knowledge of the fauna of those parts which we should expect to be the most interesting is almost entirely due to the excursions carried out from time to time by a few enthusiastic entomologists. It is therefore not surprising that records of Neuroptera are distributed in a very unequal manner in Ireland. In order to show what has been done, we have prepared a list (page 37), giving the various localities, under the thirty-two Irish counties, where collecting has been carried on. In not more 1 A full bibliography of papers and notes referring to Irish neuropterous insects will be tound on pages 39-42. R.I.A. PROC., VOL, XXVIII., SECT, B. (F] 30 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. than six or seven of the counties is the neuropterous fauna tolerably well known ; for it should be pointed out that in many places only a few species were collected. It will be seen that extensive tracts of country in all of the four provinces are practically unexplored; while from the counties of Longford, Meath, Leitrim, and especially Cavan, with its extensive chain of lakes, no records are forthcoming. The late A. H. Haliday formed a collection of local Neuroptera; and a manuscript “ Catalogue of Irish Insects,” which he compiled, gives a fair idea of what was known of the Irish species in his time. This distinguished entomologist, however, did not devote as much attention to the Neuroptera as he did to other orders of insects; otherwise there would certainly have been a more satisfactory basis to work on when the preparation of an Irish list was undertaken more than twenty years ago. Many of the species in the Haliday catalogue are recorded with reserve, and very few exact localities are mentioned; yet it was the means of supplying useful information relat- ing to the capture of such uncommon insects as Gomphus vulgatissimus Erythromma najas, and Chrysops abbreviata, which have not been observed in this country since Haliday’s time. This manuscript catalogue is now preserved in the library of the Irish National Museum. It seems desirable to refer briefly to some of the changes and additions which it has been found necessary to carry out in the present list. Although our knowledge of the native Dragon-flies is far from complete, there can be no doubt that the Irish fauna is much poorer in these insects than is that of Great Britain. Twenty-five species were included in the Irish list of 1889: it would appear, however, that one of these, Orthetrum cancellatum, was certainly included in error. A second species, Cordulia aenea, said to have been taken many years ago at Killarney, is, in our opinion, more likely to have been Somatochlora arctica, which is known to occur in that locality; while a third species, Lestes barbara, remained for many years on the British list on the strength of a supposed Irish specimen seen by De Selys, as long ago as 1845, in the Dublin University Museum. No trace of this specimen is now to be found; and the record must be regarded as extremely doubtful. Allowing for these changes, there are reliable records of twenty-three species of Dragon-flies in this country, including Libellula fulvca, an Irish example of which has recently been brought to light in the collection of the late C. W. Dale. The Ephemeridae (May-flies) have been much neglected, so that there are few changes to record. The recent finding of the northern form Leptophlebia vespertina in the west of Ireland may be referred to as the only unrecorded species observed since 1889, Kine ano Hatserr—A List of the Neuroptera of Ireland. 31 It has been found necessary to thoroughly revise the species of Perlidae (Stone-flies) in the light of the recent researches of Morton, Kempny, and others. We hope the present short list, containing several additional species, will serve as an accurate basis for future work in this country. In the group Planipennia (Alder-flies, &c.), eight species have been added to the Ivish list. Undoubtedly the most notable discovery is that of Psectra diptera in County Wexford, an insect of great rarity in the Britannic area, where it is now known to have been found in three localities ; and it seems almost equally rare both in Europe and America. The apparent absence from Iveland of certain conspicuous British insects belonging to this group is noteworthy; we may refer to the genera Rhaphidia (Snake-flies) and Nothochrysa as examples. Of interest, also, is the recent capture in County Cork of one of the Scorpion-flies, Panorpa germanica, the first recorded occurrence of these insects in Ireland. Eleven species of Trichoptera (Caddis-flies), some of considerable rarity, have been added. There is little doubt that fresh discoveries await the assiduous collector of these interesting insects, especially amongst such small forms as are contained in the family Hydroptilidae. For convenience of reference, we give here the names of the various species which have been added to, or deleted from, the 1889 list. They are as follows :— Libellula fulva Mill. [Orthetrum cancellatum (Z.). Deleted. ] [Cordulia aenea (Z.). Doubtfully native. | [Lestes barbara fab. Doubtfully native.] Leptophlebia vespertina Z. Perla maxima Scop. Perla cephalotes Curt. Dictyopteryx Mortoni KJap. [Dictyopteryx microcephala Pict. Deleted. | Dictyopteryx recta Kempny. Isopteryx tripunctata Scop. Isopteryx torrentium Pict. [Isopteryx Burmeisteri Pict. Deleted. ] Capnia atra Morton. Taeniopteryx Risii Morton. Nemoura praecox Morton. Nemoura Meyeri Pict. [Nemoura lateralis Pict. Deleted.] [Nemoura humeralis Pict. Deleted. } [F*] 32 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Leuctra Klapaleki Kempny. [Leuctra fusciventris Steph. Deleted.] Leuctra hippopus Kempny. Leuctra inermis Kempny. [Leuctra nigra Klap. Deleted.] Amphigerontia fasciata Fab. Psocus major Kolbe. Ectopsocus Briggsi McLach. Hyperetes guestfalicus Kolbe. Osmylus chrysops Z. Psectra diptera Burm. Chrysopa tenella Sch. Chrysopa vulgaris Sch. Chrysopa prasina Ramb. Chrysopa ventralis Curt. Chrysopa abbreviata Curt. Panorpa germanica J. Grammotaulius atomarius Fab. Limnophilus decipiens Kol. Limnophilus fuscinervis Zett. Limnophilus nigriceps Zett. Anabolia nervosa (Leach) Curt. Chaetopteryx villosa Fad. Apatania Wallengreni McLach. Triaenodes conspersa Ramb. Adicella reducta McLach. Tinodes unicolor Pict. Ithytrichia lamellaris Zaton. The Irish Trichoptera are of special interest on account of the occurrence of at least four species which have not been so far observed in other parts of the Britannic area. These are Limnophilus fuscinervis, Apatama fimbriata, Tinodes maculicornis, and Agapetus delicatulus. It is not unlikely that the first-mentioned species will eventually be found inhabiting parts of northern Britain. The three remaining species have now been known from Ireland for more than twenty years, yet it would seem that no evidence of their occurrence in Great Britain is forthcoming. ‘These species are interesting from a faunistic point of view. Notes on their distribution will be found in other parts of this paper. We have endeavoured to give an outline of the geographical distribution » Kine anv Harserr—A List of the Neuroptera of Ireland. 33 of each of the Irish species. The scarcity of records, however, more especially of the families Ephemeridae and Psocidae, not only in the British Isles, but throughout Europe, has rendered the ascertaining of this infor- mation difficult, so that in many cases the distributional notes are very imperfect. The statement that a species ranges from Devonshire to the Shetlands is not meant to imply that it occurs in all parts of Britain; indeed, in few cases are the records sufficient to justify such a conclusion. All that is meant to be conveyed is that the insect in question has been definitely recorded from these localities, and is at least widely distributed in the Britannic area. In spite of the fact that much work remains to be accomplished, the poverty of the Irish fauna, as compared with that of Great Britain, is as manifest amongst the Neuroptera as it is in other groups of insects. It is evident that many conspicuous species and even genera of British Neuroptera are either absent from or of great rarity in this country. In order to show clearly the relative proportions of the two faunas, we have prepared a table giving the number of genera and species found in the two countries, as far as they are known at the present time. It will be seen that we have records of 239 species of Neuroptera in Ireland, or rather less than two-thirds of those recorded from Great Britain. IRELAND. Great Briain. Genera. | Species. || Genera. Species. Oponara, 0 5 c 15 23 20 42 EPHEMERIDAE, . . - 11 24 14 39 PERLIDAE, . . : : 8 18 9 29 Psocrpar, 3 ' i 14 30 21 43 PLANIPENNIA, - 5 > Il 9 31 14 56 | TRICHOPTERA, . | 48 114 61 175 a = 105 240 | 139 384 } The deficiency in number of species is especially noticeable in the case of the Dragon-flies. It has already been pointed out that we possess only twenty-three of the forty-two species recorded from the Britannic area. It is of interest to note that the great majority of the nineteen British species which do not appear to have reached Iveland inhabit the 3 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. ~ south and south-eastern parts of England: examples are Anaz imperator and Acschna isosceles. Abroad, many of these missing species are widely distributed; yet it is evident that the majority of them are found chiefly in the south of Europe, becoming decidedly rarer towards the north Aft the same time it should be pointed out that there are in Ireland a few species which do not appear to have penetrated far into North Britain: we may refer to Lthellula depressa, Gomphus vulgatissimus, Brachytron pratense, and Izstes dryas; naturally these range south in Ireland; and they appear to rank amongst the more local members of our fauna. Perhaps our most interesting native Dragon-fiy is Somatochlora arctica, a northern and alpine imsect, which occurs as far south as the Killarney district ; while in Great Britain it is known to inhabit only certain heaths and swamps in the highlands of Perth and Inverness. A rough analysis of the Irish Trichoptera (Caddis-flies), an order repre- sented by all the characteristic distributional groups in the Irish fauna, may be of interest in this connexion, more especially as they are feeble fliers, aquatic during their early stages, and not subject to artificial intro- duction through the interference of man" It should be remembered, however, that the analysis is only approximately accurate, as much remains to be found out concerning their distribution in Europe. DIsTRIBUTION is Evrore oF THE [RIsH Sprcres oF TRICHOPTERA (CADDIS-FLIES). Common and widely distributed forms, ‘ R 60 Northern and parts of central Europe, : : 38 Central and southern Europe, - : < 10 South-western Europe, ‘ : . e : Alpine, . - : 2 - < 2 1i+ As might be expected, the great majority of the Insh Trichoptera are widespread in the Palaearctic region. The large proportion, also, of northern and central forms is not surprising, seeing that the Trichoptera reach their greatest development in cold and temperate countries. Yet the preponderance of these forms amongst the more local species holds good in most groupe, and seems a characteristic feature of the Irish fauna Yim jaca Hlth: might ponsbty Hb tgped pszesk sear ila at In the Psocidee and Plenipennia, for example, many of the species pass their lives on forest trees, especially conifers, amd may occasionally be Lishle to introduction imto fresh localities on this actount. Kine anp Harperr—A List of the Neuroptera of Ireland. 35 Examples are Phryganea obsoleta, Limnophilus fuscinervis, and Molanna palpata. The central and southern species constitute a much smaller group; we may perhaps refer to Adicella vreducta, and Wormaldia mediana. In so far as we can judge by their known range, it seems likely that at least four of our Trish Caddis-flies are south-western in Europe: namely, Setodes argentipunctella, Linodes maculicornis, Lype fragilis, and Agapetus delicatulus; while Polycen- tropus Kingi should probably also be referred here. The scarcity of purely alpine, as opposed to northern and alpine, forms in Ireland is notable, a searcity which appears to hold good for these insects throughout the entire Britannic area. The two species which would appear to possess such a range are Drusus annulatus, and Apatania fimbriata. The following is a short list of some Ivish species that are interesting on account either of their geographical distribution or of their general rarity. More detailed notes on their range will be found in the systematic part of this paper :— Oponata (Dragon-flies). Somatochlora arctica Zett. Northern and alpine Europe ; Caucasus; Siberia ; Kamtschatka, | Ischnura pumilio (Charp.). Widespread in southern and central Europe ; Asia. EPHEMERIDAE (May-flies). Leptophlebia vespertina (L.). Northern and central Europe. PERLIDAE (Stone-flies). Capnia atra Morton. Northern and alpine Europe. PLANIPENNIA (Lacewing flies, &c.). Psectra diptera Burm. Rare. Chrysops abbreviata Curt. 1" fe deceit: h Sisyra Dalii McLach. nese are apparently local insects, though Sisyra terminalis Curt. little is known of their continental range. TRICHOPTERA (Caddis-flies). Phryganea obsoleta Hagen. Northern and arctic Europe, Limnophilus fuscinervis Zett. Northern and central Europe. Not known to occur in Great Britain. Limnophilus nigriceps Zett. Northern and central Europe. Drusus-annulatus Steph. Mountains of central Europe. Apatania Wallengreni McLach. Northern Europe. 36 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Apatania fimbriata (Pict.). Mountains of central Europe; Iveland. Not known to occur in Great Britain. Silo nigricornis (Pict.). Central Europe. Crunoecia irrorata (Curt.). Central Europe. Molanna palpata McLach. Lapland; Finland; Russia; Siberia; N. Scotland; Ireland. Adicella reducta (Steph.). Central and southern Europe. Setodes argentipunctella McLach. Belgium; Germany; Switzeulanel Spain; Britain. Philopotamus montanus (Donoy.) var. scoticus McLach. Perthshire N. Wales; Kerry. Wormaldia mediana McLach. Central and southern Europe. Polycentropus Kingi McLach. Britain ; Portugal ; Sardinia; and probably other places. Setodes maculicornis Pict. Ireland; Switzerland; France; Portugal. Not known to occur in Great Britain. Lype fragilis (Pict.). Ireland ; Switzerland; France ; Spain. Not known to occur in Great Britain. Agapetus delicatulus McLach. Ireland; Arran (Scotland); Pyrenees. Probably overlooked in other localities. Our acknowledgments are due to the Fauna and Flora Committee appointed by the Royal Irish Academy, and also through the same Committee to the Royal Society, for enabling us to organize expeditions to visit remote parts of the country, thus considerably extending our knowledge of the range of many species. For much kind help in the identification of difficult insects we desire to record our thanks to the late Mr. Robert McLachlan, F.r.s.; the Rev. A. E. Eaton, M.A.; Mr. K. J. Morton, F.£.s.; and Mr. H. L. F. Guermonprez. We are also indebted to the following gentlemen for help rendered in the collecting of specimens of Irish Neuroptera :—Denis R. Pack- Beresford, M.R.LA.; Prof. G. H. Carpenter, B.SC., M.RLA.; G. P. Farran, B.A. ; D, Freeman, M.A.; Rev. W. F. Johnson, m.A.; W. F. de Vismes Kane, M.a., M.R.LA.; S. W. Kemp, B.A.; C. B. Moffat, m.a.; R. Ll. Praeger, B.A., M.R.LA. R. F. Scharff, PH.D., M.R.1.A.; J. Scharff; R. Stands R. Welch, M.R.LA. ; aa M.S. Dudley Westropp. With regard to nomenclature and systematic arrangement, we have made use of C. W. Dale’s “Catalogue of British Neuroptera and Trichoptera” (Harwood, 1907), as revised and corrected by Messrs. W. J. Lucas, K. J. Morton, and others. Kine ano Hatperr—A List of the Neuroplera of Ireland. 37 An asterisk is prefixed to such species as do not figure in the “Neuropterous Fauna of Ireland” (1889), and in this case, also, the captor’s names are indicated. Trish specimens of the great majority of the species recorded in the following list are preserved in the natural history collections of the National Museum of Ireland. List oF LOCALITIES IN WHICH COLLECTING HAS BEEN DONE, MUNSTER. Ciare.—Lahinch. Corx.—Adrigole, Ballygriffin woods, Blackwater River, Blarney, Carri- grohane, Castletown Berehaven, Gearagh, Glandore, Glengariff, Hungry Hill, Kinsale, Lismore, Macroom, Mallow, Skibbereen, St. Anne’s, Youghal. Kerry.—Ardagh Lough, Ardtully, Boreen-a-Morave, Caragh Lake, Carrantuohill, Cloghereen, Cloonee, Coppagh Glen, Crincaum Lough, Derrynane, Deenagh River, Deer Park, Dingle, Dinish, Gap of Dunloe, Flesk River, Garagarry Lough, Glena, Glencar, Horses Glen, Kilbrean Lough, Loo Bridge, Mangerton, Muckross, Parknasilla, Ross Castle, Spa Well, Staigue Fort, Tore Cascade, Valentia, Waterville, Windy Gap, Woodlawn. Limerick.—Near Limerick. TIPPERARY.— Cahir, Tipperary. WATERFORD.—Cappagh Lough, Cappoquin, Dromana wood, Glendine, Glenshelane, Lismore, Mount Melleray, Salterbridge, Villierstown, Water- ford. CONNAUGHT. Gatway.—Ashford, Ballinasloe, Castlekirk, Clonbrock, Cong, Lough Corrib, Lough Derg, Maam, Maumwee Lough, Oughterard, Recess, Ross - Lake, Roundstone, Salthill, Shindillagh Lough, Tuam, Woodford. Mayo.—Achill, Aille Lough, Ballinlough, Bleachyard, Broad Lough, Carrowbeg River, Castlebar, Clare Island, Cogaula, Croaghpatrick, Croft, Dooghan Lough, Doo Lough, Inishbofin, Kip Lough, Knappa Lough, Knappa- beg Lough, Mount Brown Lough, Newport River, Prospect Lough, Westport. Roscommon.—Athlone, Mote Park, Summerhill, Yew Point. Stico.—Ballymote, Keshcorran, Lough Gill, Markree Castle, Rosses Point, Sligo. LEINSTER. CarLow.—Fenagh. Dusuin,—Dundrum, Balbriggan, Finglas, Glasnevin, Glencullen, Glendhu, Howth, Harold’s Cross, Kingstown, Lucan, Portmarnock, Rathgar, Rath- mines, River Tolka, Royal Canal, Sandymount, Santry, Sutton, Tallaght, Templeogue, Terenure, Tibradden. R, I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVIII., SECT. B. {@] 38 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. KirparE.— Maynooth, Straffan. KILKenny.—Inistioge, Johnstown, Thomastown (River Nore). Krxe’s County.—Edenderry. Louts.—Carlingford, Castlebellmgham, Drogheda (Boyne), Killincoole, Omeath. QuEEN’s County.—Portarlington (River Barrow). WestTMEATH.—Athlone, Ballykerran, Bog of Allen, Coosan Point, Lough Deravaragh, Glassan, Hare Island (Lough Ree), Killinure Bay, Killucan (Lough Ree), Moate, Mullingar, Shannon side, Twy River, Twy Lough, Waterston demesne, Wine Port. WexrorD.—Arcandrisk, Ballyhyland, Courtown, Edenvale, Enniscorthy, Ferns, Johnstown Castle woods, Killurin, New Ross, Rosslare, Slaney, Wexford. WickLow.—Altidore, Bray, Calary Bog, Enniskerry, Glendalough, Glendasan, Glenmalur, Greystones, Laragh, Lough Bray, Lough Dan, Powerscourt, Roundwood. ULSTER. Antrm.—Ballinderry, Belfast, Cave Hill, Colin Glen, Derrymore, Fair- head, Island Magee, Lough Neagh, Portmore Lough, Randalstown, Shane’s Castle, Toome. ArmaGcu.—Acton Glebe, Armagh, Cam Lough, Churcbhill, Coney Island (Lough Neagh), Derrynoose, Fathom, Lough Gall, Kellystewart Lough, Lowry’s Lough, Maghery, Mullinure, Poyntzpass, Scarva, Tanderagee. DoneGcaL.—Akiboon Lough, Ardara, Askerry Lough, Belleek, Bundoran, Cleggan, Clonkillybeg, Coolmore, Cottian, Coxtown, Dunleary Lough, Fern Lough, Lough Foyle, Glenbeagh, Gorteen Lough, Gweedore, Keel Lough, Kilmacrennan, Lennan Bridge, Largy River, Reelan Lough, Madourchin Lough, Meuthin Lough, Mnafin Lough, Lough Salt, Lough Swilly, Sproules Lough. Down.—Annalong valley, Belfast, Cove Lake, Holywood, Lagan Canal. FrerMANAGH.—Enniskillen, Portora. LonDONDERRY.—Near Derry. MonaGHanN.—Empvale, Glaslough. Trrone.—Altadiawan, Castlederg, Favour Royal. It may be observed that the counties of Leitrim, Longford, Meath, and Cavan are altogether absent from this list. Kine anp Hatsert—A List of the Neuroptera of Ireland. 39 BIBLIOGRAPHY, BAtrour-Browne, F.—Odonata [taken during the Fifth Triennial Conference and Excursion of the Irish Field Club Union, Cork, July, 1907.] Trish Nat., xvi., pp. 300-301. 1907. Batu, W. Harcourr.—An Illustrated Handbook of British Dragon-flies. London, 1890. Beaumont, A.—WMicromus aphidivorus in Co, Wexford. Entom. Monthly Mag., (2) iv., p. 263, 1893. CarPENTER, G. H.—Neuroptera [of the First Triennial Conference and Excursion of the Irish Field Club Union, Galway, July, 1895]. Irish Nat., iv., p. 258. 1895. Neuroptera [in Guide to Belfast, &c., British Association Meeting, 1902, pp. 215-216]. Belfast, 1902. Cooks, B.—Phryganea obsoleta in Ireland. Entom. Monthly Mag., xv., p.19. 1878-79. Curtis, J.—British Entomology. London, 1823-39. Eaton, A. E.—An Outline of a Re-arrangement of the Genera of Ephemeridae. Entom. Monthly Mag., v., p. 82, 1868-69. —— A Revisional Monograph of the Recent Ephemeridae or May-flies. Trans. Linn. Soce., Zoology, (2) i, London, 1888. —— A Concise Generical Synopsis, with annotated list of the species of British Ephemeridae. Entom. Monthly Mag., xxv., p. 29, 1888-89. Foor, A. W.—List of Dragon-flies obtained in Co. Wicklow. Proc. Dublin Nat. Hist. Soe., vi., p. 31, 1869-71. Hacen, H. A.—A Synopsis of the British Dragon-flies (Odonata). Entom. Annual, 1857, pp. 39-60. —— Synopsis of the British Planipennes. Entom. Annual, 1858, pp, 17-33 —— Synopsis of the British Phryganidae. Entom. Annual. 1860, pp. 66- 85; 1861, pp. 1-16. Haxsert, J. N.—Insects collected in the Fermoy and Blackwater District, Trish Nat., iv. pp. 45-49. 1895, Neuroptera. Panorpidae [Panorpa germanica taken during the Fifth Triennial Conference and Excursion of the Irish Field Club Union, Cork, July, 1907.] Ivish Nat., xvi., pp. 289-290. 1907. Neuroptera [in Handbook to the City of Dublin, &. British Associa- tion Meeting, 1908, pp. 170-171]. Dublin, 1908. [@*] 40 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Hawsert, J. N.—[Exhibited Psectra diptera, Burmeister, from County Wexford, Dublin Microscopical Club.] Irish Nat., xvii., p. 102. 1908. —— [Exhibited Capnia atra, Morton, from Devil’s Punch-bowl, Dublin Microscopical Club.] Irish Nat., xvii., p. 124. 1908. —— [Exhibited Perla-nymph from Carrantuohill, Dublin Microscopical Club.] Irish Nat., xviii, p. 119. 1909. Hauway, A. H.—Entomological Notes. Nat. Hist. Review, iv., pp. 31-36. 1857. —— MS. Catalogue of Irish Insects; Neuroptera (in the possession of the Irish National Museum). Jounson, W. F.—Great Swarms of Ephemeridae on Lough Neagh. Entom. Monthly Mag., xxii, p. 165. 1885. —— Additions to the Irish List of Neuroptera. Entom. Monthly Mag., (2) iv., p. 287. 1893. —— Tinodes unicolor, Pict., in Ireland. Entom. Monthly Mag., (2) v., p. 236. 1894. —— Entomological Notes from the North of Ireland in 1895. Entom. Monthly Mag., (2) vii, p. 157. 1896. Kemp, S. W.—Dragon-flies in Co. Kerry. Irish Nat., xviii, p. 55. 1909. Kine, J. J. F. X.—Note on Philopotamus montanus var. scoticus. Entom. Monthly Mag., xxiv., p. 214. 1887-88. — Molanna palpata, McLach., in Ireland. Entom. Monthly Mag., xxv., p. 93. 1888-89. — Holocentropus stagnalis, Alb., in Ireland. Entom. Monthly Mag., xxv., p. 235. 1888-89. —— Two species of Trichoptera new to the British List. Entom. Monthly Mag., xxv., p. 235. 1888-89. —— Tinodes maculicornis at Athlone. Entom. Monthly Mag., xxv., p. 283. 1888-89. —— A Contribution towards a Catalogue of the Neuropterous Fauna of Ireland. Glasgow. 1889. —— Notes on some Irish Trichoptera. Entom. Monthly Mag., (2) ii., p. 111, 1891. —— Lestes nympha, Selys, near Athlone. Entom. Monthly Mag., (2) vi., p. 120. 1895. —— Petra diptera, Burm., in Ireland. Entom. Monthly Mag., (2) xi., p. 288. 1900. Kine ann Hatpert—A List of the Neuroptera of Ireland. 41 Kine, J. J. F. X.—Jsehnura pumilio, Chp., in Ireland. Entom. Monthly Mag., (2) xiii. (38), p. 112. 1902. Lucas, W. J.—British Dragonflies (Odonata). London, 1908. Lestes dryas Kirb., in Ireland. Entom., xl., p. 66. 1907. —— Notes on the British Dragonflies of the “Dale Collection.” Entom. Monthly Mag., (2) xix., p. 198, 1908; and (2) xx., p. 79. 1909. Morrat, C. B.—Orthetrum caerulescens in Co. Wexford. Irish Nat., xviii., p. 24. 1909. Morton, K. J.—Occurrence of Oecetis furva, Ramb., and other Trichoptera in Co, Monaghan, Ireland. Entom. Monthly Mag., xx., p. 142. 1885-84. —— Agrypnia pagetana, Curt., and other Trichoptera in Ireland. Entom, Monthly Mag,, xxiii, p. 138. 1886-87. — Apatania fimbriata, Pict.—A caddis-fly new to the British Isles. Entom. Monthly Mag., xxiv., p. 118. 1887-88. — Another Caddis-fly new to the British Isles: Zinodes maculicornis, Pict. Entom. Monthly Mag,, xxiv., p. 186. 1887-88. —— Additional Trichoptera from Glaslough, Ireland. Entom. Monthly Mag,, xxiv., p. 186. 1887-88. —— Limnophilus decipiens, Kol., in Ireland. Entom. Monthly Mag., (2) ii., p. 110. 1892. — Notes on Trichoptera and Neuroptera from Iveland. Entom, Monthly Mag., (2) ill., p. 301. 1892. —— Neuroptera and Trichoptera observed in Wigtonshire, &c. Entom. Monthly Mag., (2) x. (85), pp. 278-281. 1899. —— Notes on the Scottish Species of the genus Hemerobius. Ann. Scott. Nat. Hist., ix., pp. 30-32. 1900. McGowan, B.—Psectra diptera, Burm., in Scotland. Entom. Monthly Mag., (2) xiv., (89) p. 14. 1908. McLacuian, R.—Notes on British Trichoptera, with descriptions of new species, &c. Entom. Annual, 1862, pp. 21-37. —— Notes on British Trichoptera. Entom. Annual, 1864, pp, 140-153. — Occurrence of Cordula arctica in Ireland. Entom. Monthly Mag., i., p. 76. 1864-65. —— Notes on British Trichoptera. Entom, Annual, 1868, pp. 1-7. —— Notes on Aeschna borealis and other Dragon-flies at Rannoch, Entom. Monthly Mag., ii, p. 117. 1865-66. 42 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. McLacuiayn, R—A Monographie Revision and Synopsis of the Trichoptera of the European Fauna. London, 1874-1880. — A Monograph of the British Neuroptera Planipennia. Trans. Entom. Soe., pp. 145-224. London, 1868. —— Description of a new species of Setodes occurring in the British Isles. Entom. Monthly Mag., xiv., p. 105. 1877-78. —— Phryganea obsoleta in Ireland. Entom. Monthly Mag., xiv., p. 117. 1877-78. — The British Dragon-flies annotated. Entom. Monthly Mag., xx., pp. 251-256. 1884-85. —— Trichoptera from Belfast. Entom. Monthly Mag., xxii, p. 165, 1885-86. Notes on certain Palaearctic species of the genus Hemerobius. Entom. Monthly Mag,, (2) x., p. 133. 1899. —— Psocus major (Kolbe), Loens, in Co. Wexford. Entom. Monthly Mag., (2) x., p. 234, 1899. —— [Note on Lestes barbara, F.|—Entom. Monthly Mag,, (2) xi. (36), p. 189. 1900. -—- Odonata collected by Col. Yerbury in the South-west of Ireland in 1901. Entom. Monthly Mag. (2), xii., p. 301. 1901. —— A black variety of Holocentropus picicornis, Steph. (Trichoptera), from South-west Ireland. Entom. Monthly Mag., (2) xiii. (38), p. 112. 1902. —— A few “ Neuroptera” from South-west Ireland. Entom. Monthly Mag., (2) xiv. (39), p. 14, 1903. PatrrRson, R.—Letters on the Natural History of the Insects mentioned in Shakespeare’s Plays, with incidental Notices of the Entomology of Ireland. London, 1838. SeLys-Lonecuamps, E. DE.—Revision of the British Libellulidae. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., (1) xviii., pp. 217-227. 1846-47. SELys-Lonccuamps, E. pg, and H. A. Hacen.—Revue des Odonates. Mém. Soc. Roy. Sc. Liége, vi., pp. i-xxii., and 1-408. 1850. Sternens, J. F—Illustrations of British Entomology. London. Turner, H. JA Week in Co. Kilkenny. Irish Nat., xii, p. 181. 1903. Kine anp Harsert—A List of the Neuroptera of Irelund. 43 SYSTEMATIC PART. ODONATA. LIBELLULIDAE. Sympetrum striolatum (Charp.). Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (common in the Killarney and Muckross districts; Water- ville; Parknasilla; Kenmare; Caragh Lake; &c.). Cork (west, mid., and east Cork ; Glengariff; Skibbereen ; Youghal; &c.). Waterford (Glenshelane ; Cappagh Lough). €.—Roscommon (Yew Point). Mayo (Inishbofin; Westport and Newport districts), Sligo (Markree). L—Wexford (Ballyhyland; Killurin; Johnstown Castle; &c.). Wicklow. Dublin (common, Botanic Gardens ; Royal Canal; Howth; &c.). Westmeath (Killucan ; Waterstown). U.—Armagh (Poyntzpass; Churchhill; &c.). Monaghan (Glaslough and Emyvale). Down (Rostrevor). Donegal (Bundoran; Ardara; Coolmore). Derry. Antrim (Randalstown bog). Common and widely distributed in Iveland, as it is in the Britannic area generally. Mr. Moffat informs us that it is abundant everywhere in County Wexford, from the fourth week of June to the end of October, and it is occasionally seen in November. ' Distribution—Over the greater part of Europe, except the extreme north. Occurs also in N. Africa; the Canaries; Madeira; northern India (Morton), &e. Sympetrum scoticum (Don.). Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M—Waterford (W. H. Bath). C—Galway (Maumwee Lough). Ros- common (Yew Point). Mayo (Mount Brown Lough). L.—Kilkenny (Johns- town, Haliday Ms.). Westmeath (Bog of Allen). U.—Monaghan (Glaslough, swarmed on a bog, Morton). Tyrone (Castlederg). Armagh (Poyntzpass). Down (Belfast, Haliday MS.). Distribution.—In Great Britain this species frequents moors and marshes from Devonshire to Inverness, and appears to be more common towards the north. Widely spread in the Palaearctic region, ranging from Lapland to northern Italy, Russia, northern and central Asia, Japan. It also inhabits North America (Colorado, New Hampshire, fis. Canada). Libellula depressa L. MUNSTER. M.—Waterford (Glendine, July, 1854, Wiss Ball). Ireland (Haliday ms. De Selys). 44 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Apparently very rare. It is remarkable that this conspicuous Dragon-fly has not been observed in Ireland during recent years. Both Haliday and De Selys were aware that it had been taken by Miss Ball; but they did not record the locality. Fortunately the place and date of capture are mentioned by Miss Ball in her annotated copy of Stephens’ “Catalogue of British Insects” (1829), now in the possession of the Irish National Museum. An Trish specimen, possibly the one recorded by Miss Ball, is preserved in the Trinity College Museum. Mr. Lucas remarks that this species passes a great deal of its time at a distance from water, and, in consequence, probably often escapes observation. Distribution —Great Britain (north midlands, southwards). Temperate Europe, ranging to the Caspian Sea; Greece; the Iberian Peninsula; Syria. Libellula quadrimaculata L. MunsTER. CONNAUGHT, LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Derrynane; Loo Bridge; Ross Castle). Cork (west; Skibbereen; Castletown; Adrigole; &c.). Clare (Lahinch). C—Galway (Recess, and near Ballinasloe). Mayo (Carrowbeg River), Sligo (Markree Castle), L.—Wexford (“Ballyhyland, rare, probably not breeding on our streams, but occurs at intervals in the imago state. May be a straggler from the lower ground of the Slaney valley. I have never seen it fly over water in this neighbourhood,” Moffat, in litt.). Carlow (Fenagh). Wicklow (A. W. Foot). Dublin (Glencullen, &e.). Westmeath (‘'wy Lough). U.—Monaghan (Glaslough, sparingly, Morton). Armagh (near Armagh; Churchhill). This is the only species of Zibellula found commonly in Ireland. We have no records of the occurrence of migratory swarms of this insect in Ireland, such as have been observed on the Continent and even in Great Britain. The variety praenubila, Newman, with a brownish suffusion of the wings surrounding the stigma spot, and saffron-coloured costa, occurs in Treland. Distribution —Great Britain (Devonshire to Inverness, and the Hebrides), Extremely widely distributed throughout the Palaearctic region, from Lapland (rare) to Spain; Kashmir (Calvert) ; Kamtschatka, and Alaska. Found also in North America (Massachusetts and Colorado). *Libellula fulva Miill. MUNSTER. M.—Kerry (Dingle, a male in the collection of the late C. W. Dale, fide W. J. Lucas, Entom. Monthly Magazine, (2) xix., p. 199. 1908). In the above reference Mr. Lucas draws attention to an apparently Kine anp Hatspert—A List of the Neuroplera of Ireland. 45 unrecorded Irish example of Libellula fulva contained in the Dale Collection of insects, now preserved in the Hope Department of the Oxford University Museum. The specimen is labelled “Treland, R. W., 1849,” in the hand- writing of the late J. C. Dale, while a label at the side of the specimen indicates “Dingle” as the locality in which it was found. ‘he initials R. W.” are probably those of Richard Weaver, formerly a well-known collector of British insects. The species is one which may well occur in this country. Mr. Lucas points out that it may easily be overlooked on account of its resemblance to other species, such as Z. depressa, and perhaps Orthetrwm caerulescens, a not uncommon species in the south-west of Ireland. Distribution.—This Dragon-fly occurs very locally in the south of England and as far north as Yorkshire or Durham at least. It is widely distributed in Europe, frequenting lakes and slowly flowing waters. Orthetrum caerulescens (Fab.). MUNSTER. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Derrynane; Dinish; Gap of Dunloe; Windy Gap; Loo Bridge; Caragh Lake; Killarney; Ardtully). Cork (Castletown Berehaven ; Glengariff). C—Galway (Recess). L.—Wicklow (taken by dA. W. Foot). Wexford (“not at all uncommon in peaty bogs in the north-western part of Co. Wexford, towards the Blackstairs range. In the valley of the small River Urrin, a tributary of the Slaney, it is, in suitable spots, often quite abundant.” Moffat, Irish Nat. xviii., 1909, p. 24). In Ireland, this species seems characteristic of the south; and we have no records further north than Galway and Wicklow. For the latter county we must rely on an old record made by Dr. A. W. Foot (Proc. Dubl. Nat. Hist. Soc, 1870). In Co. Wexford Mr. C. B. Moffat finds this species locally plentiful, from the end of June to the middle of August. Distribution.—In Great Britain, this insect has a southern range, occurring from Cornwall at least to Cumberland. It is said to have occurred in the south-west of Scotland; but the species does not figure in Mr. Evans’ list of the Dragon-flies of the Forth area. Isle of Man. Abroad it is found in the temperate parts of Kurope, ranging from southern Scandinavia to Spain; Algeria; Madeira. [Orthetrum cancellatwm (1L.). There is no reason to believe that this Dragon-fly has ever been found in Ireland. The only evidence of its occurrence is in a list of the British Dragon-flies published by De Selys, ‘“‘ Revue des Odonates” (page 257), where the species is indicated as having occurred in Ireland. No doubt this is an R, I, A. PROG., VOL. XXVIII,, SECT. B, (A) 46 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. error, as in the same work (page 12) the author remarks, concerning L. cancellata, “n'a pas encore été observée en Ecosse ni en Irlande.” Haliday makes no mention of the insect in his MS. Catalogue. The record in the “ Neuropterous Fauna of Ireland” must therefore be deleted. Distribution.—According to Mr. McLachlan, the British range of this species is confined to the southern half of England. On the Continent it ranges from Scandinavia to Russia and Spain, occurring also in northern Africa.] Somatochlora arctica (Zett.). MUNSTER. M.—Kerry (Killarney, McLachlan; Dinish, King). Very local. The following is the original record of the occurrence of this northern and alpine Dragon-fly in Ireland :—“I have in my cabinet a male of Cordulia arctica, Zetterstedt, taken at Killarney in 1862 by Mr. Birchall, and presented to me by that gentleman. This Dragon-fly had hitherto only been found in one British locality, Rannoch, Perthshire (see note on distribution). Being undoubtedly a northern species, one would scarcely have suspected its occurrence in the south-west of Ireland; but Mr. Birchall remarks that he has found Coenonympha davus and Hadena rectilinea at the same place, neither of which occurs in the southern parts of England. De Selys-Long- champs mentions that it has been taken on an elevated heath near Arlon in Belgium, a locality still further south ” (McLachlan, Entom. Monthly Maq., i., p. 76, 1864-5). There are two Irish specimens of this species in the Dale Collection at Oxford; one of these is labelled “ Killarney ” (Lucas in Entom. Monthly Magq., (2) xix., p. 201, 1908). Distriution—Frequents boggy heaths and swamps in the highlands of Perthshire and Inverness (Rannoch, Strathglass, and Breadalbane). Abroad it is local in the mountain regions of northern and central Europe, ranging from Lapland to France (Ardennes). Also reported from the Caucasus and Siberia (De Selys, 1887). Kamtschatka (Ris). [Cordulia aenea (L.). “Cordulia aenea—Killarney” (Hely in letter to Haliday in 1838, fide Haliday s.), “Ireland ?—Towards the northern lakes (Haliday). I have not seen the specimens, There is no doubt that a Cordulia is found there, but the species has not been determined with certainty ” (De Selys, Revision of the British Libellulidae, Ann, Mag. Nat, Hist., xviii., p. 222, 1846). These are the only available records of the occurrence of this Dragon-fly in Ireland. The locality mentioned in De Selys’ “ Revision” is evidently Kine anp Hatsperr—A List of the Neuroplera of Ireland. AT unsatisfactory, as no specimens appear to have been captured in the north. We are inclined to believe that the Killarney insect taken by Mr. Hely may have been the preceding species. Distribution —In Great Britain, this species is found chiefly in the south of England; and it has not been observed in Scotland. Jersey. Widespread in northern and temperate Europe, extending from Scandinavia, Finland, &e., to Spain (Vavds) and eastwards to the Ural mountains and northern Asia]. Gomphus vulgatissimus (L.). TRELAND (“ Certainly Irish, Miss Ball,” Haliday Ms. ; De Selys.) Found in Ireland many years ago by Miss Ball; but unfortunately the place of capture seems unrecorded. It is not unlikely that the insect was taken in the south—perhaps in the Youghal district, where Miss Ball spent some time collecting Dragon-flies. A specimen of this species marked as Irish, in Trinity College Museum, was in all probability captured by Miss Ball. The rarity of this insect in Ireland is remarkable, as it usually occurs in numbers wherever it is found. Distribution—In Great Britain, this species is found in the south. Lucas records several localities ranging from Hants to Worcester (British Dragon- flies, 1900). Widespread in northern and central Europe. Navas says he has not seen it in Spain (1908). Represented by races in the south of Europe and Asia (fs). Cordulegaster annulatus (Latr.). ULSTER. U.— ‘Northern Lakes, Haliday,”’ De Selys, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., xviii., 1846. Treland (Haliday Ms.). This conspicuous insect was apparently taken in Ireland both by Haliday and Tardy (jide Haliday ms.) The locality quoted above was evidently supplied by Haliday to De Selys during the visit of the latter to this country in the summer of 1845, Mr, K. J. Morton records that a Dragon- fly seen, but not taken, by him at Glaslough in county Monaghan, was probably C. annulatus (Entom. Monthly Mag., 1892, p. 301). One of the Haliday specimens is now in the Irish National Museum. Distribution—Widespread in Great Britain (Cornwall to Inverness). Jersey. Found over the greater part of central and southern Europe, ranging north to Sweden, where it is rare; occurs in northern Africa and Asia Minor. Mr. Morton informs us that in the west of Spain the type form is found, but in the eastern parts it is replaced by the variety immaculifrons, Selys. (H*) 48 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. Brachytron pratense (Mill.). Munster. CoNNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Cork (Kinsale). Waterford (“It occurs abundantly near Waterford.” Harcourt Bath, in “ British Dragon-flies,” 1890, p. 58; Dromana wood). C.—Galway. Mayo (at a pool near the convent at Westport). L—Wexford (Rosslare). Wicklow (4. W. Foot). Dublin (a single specimen captured on a bush in a garden near Balbriggan, Wade). Westmeath (Twy Lough; near Athlone). Louth (Castlebellingham). U.—Fermanagh (Portora; Enniskillen, Allen). Though seldom met with, this species appears to be widespread in Ireland. The Kinsale specimen was captured at the Old Head lighthouse. Distribution.—Oceurs in the southern half of England and Wales. Apparently unrecorded from Scotland. Widely distributed in Europe from central Scandinavia to France, Italy, and the Caucasus. Asia Minor (De Selys). Aeschna juncea (L.). Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Derrynane; Kenmare; Valentia; Dinish; Muckross ; Caragh Lake; Waterville; Staigue Fort). Cork (Skibbereen). Tipperary (Cahir and Templemore). Limerick. €.—Galway (near Ballinasloe; Shin- dilla Lough; Castlekirk). Mayo (Kip Lough). Sligo (Markree). L— Wexford (Ballyhyland district “ moderately common, but less so, I think, than in suitable spots in Dublin and Wicklow. June 4th and September 18th are my earliest and latest dates for seeing it.” Moffat, in litt.). Carlow (Fenagh). Wicklow (Altidore). Dublin (heaths on the Dublin mountains, Tibradden, Glendhu, &c.}. Westmeath (Waterstown; near Athlone). U.— Monaghan (Glaslough and Emyvale). Armagh (Lurgan; Lowry’s Lough ; Mullinure ; Poyntzpass). Derry. Antrim (Haliday). Donegal (Lough Swilly, Dale collection). Rather common in suitable localities, and probably as frequent in its occurrence in the north as in the south of Ireland. This fine species has often been captured in the vicinity of fir-woods, especially in boggy upland districts; and it has even been noticed hawking” after prey in the streets and squares of Dublin. Dr. D. Freeman informs us that on one occasion, while collecting by a wood near Ballinasloe he secured a number of males that were apparently attracted by a captured female specimen. Distribution.—Great Britain (south of England to Inverness and the Hebrides, though apparently commonest towards the north). Exceedingly widespread throughout the northern part of the Palaearctic region, ranging King anp HatBert—A List of the Neuroptera of Ireland. 49 from Finland to Kamtschatka. Occw's also in North America. Alaska (Harriman Expedition). Aeschna grandis (L.). ConnauGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER, C.—Galway (Woodford). L.—Carlow (Fenagh). Wicklow (taken by A. W. Foot). Westmeath (Waterstown). U.—Monaghan (Emyvale and Glaslough, commoner than A. juncew at the latter place, Morton). Armagh (Derrynoose). Antrim (Derrymore). ' We have few records of the occurrence of this Dragon-fly, and none from the province of Munster; no doubt its Irish range is much wider than is here indicated. Mr. Morton remarks that at Glaslough “ this fine insect was commoner than A. jwncea; and many examples of it were under notice during the hours of bright sunshine, when it might be seen chasing and capturing such large game as Charaeas graminis and Hydroecia nictitans; ib also followed its well-known crepuscular habit; and one dull, warm evening I watched some examples carrying on their feeding operations along the shores of the lake until it was nearly dark” (HZntom. Monthly Mag., 1892). Distribution.—Although the continental range of this species is very similar to that of A. jwncea, the distribution of the two in Great Britain is very different, as A. grandis is found in the south (Devonshire to Yorkshire at least). It has been recorded from the extreme south of Scotland. Northern and central Europe. Asia. AGRIONIDAE. Calopteryx virgo (L.). MUNSTER. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Derrynane; Glencar; Killarney). Cork (St. Anne’s, Haliday Ms.; Castletown Berehaven ; Hungry Hill; Glengariff). Waterford (Lismore; Glenshelane). @—Galway (Lough Corrib at Oughterard ; Recess). L.—Wexford (Ballyhyland, very common; Rosslare; Johnstown Castle grounds; Edenvale; Ferns). Queen’s County (river Barrow near Portarlington). King’s County (Frankford). Wicklow (taken by A. W. Foot). U.—Antrim (Belfast, De Selys). The records of this beautiful species are comparatively few, yet they are sufficient to show that it is as widespread as the following species in Ireland. All the Irish specimens that we have seen belong to the northern form with paler bases and tips to the wings. The variety of the male with uniformly smoke-coloured wings and evidently finer venation (anceps Steph.) occurs at 50 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Glenshelane and Lismore in the Blackwater district. This form is, however, considered to be a mere condition of the species. “Ste Distribution.— Ranges further north in Great Britain than C. splendens. Cornwall to Sutherland; while the continental distribution is equally wide. Europe, northern Asia to Amur and Japan (fis). In the south of Europe (Iberian Peninsula, &c.) it is represented by the form meridionalis De Selys. Calopteryx splendens (Harv. ). Munster CoNNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Deenagh River). Cork (Glengariff; Skibbereen ; common in the marshy ground at The Gearagh; Macroom; Blackwater at Fermoy; St. Anne’s). Waterford (Glenshelane). Tipperary (Cahir). Clare. C.—Galway (Clonbrock). Mayo (Carrowbeg River). Sligo (Markree Castle). L.—Wexford (Edenvale ; Ballyhyland). Kilkenny (Johnstown, Haliday ms. ; banks of the Nore near Thomastown). Carlow (River Barrow). Queen’s County (River Barrow near Portarlington, Patterson). King’s County (Edenderry). Kildare (Straffan). Wicklow (taken by 4. W. Foot ; Powerscourt, Dale collection). Dublin (River Liffey near Lucan). West- meath (Athlone; Twy River). Louth (Killincoole ; Castlebellingham). U.— Monaghan (Emyvale). Belfast district (Dale collection, Lntom. Monthly May., 1909). Locally common, frequenting wooded river-banks, especially in the south of Ireland. At Ballyhyland Mr. Moffat says it is totally unknown in most seasons; but in July, 1889, it appeared in great profusion in the valley of the Urrin, where for the time being it quite outnumbered the common C. virgo. It lasted for about a month, and has not been seen in the district since that year. Distribution.—In Great Britain the species does not seem to have been observed north of Yorkshire (Zucas, 1900). Widely distributed in the Palaearctic region from Scandinavia and Finland (Nurmijarvi-See) to Algeria ; Asia Minor, Turkestan, and Siberia. Replaced in the extreme south of Europe by the race zanthostoma (Charp.). Lestes dryas Kirby. Munster. LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Caragh Lake, taken by H. M. Ldelsten early in September, 1906, Lucas, Entom., xl., p. 66, 1907). L.—Westmeath (an immature specimen taken in June on the River Shannon near Athlone, King, Entom. Monthly Maq., (2) vi., p. 120, 1895). Until the recent discovery of this species its occurrence in Ireland was Kine and Hatpertr—A List of the Neuroptera of Ireland. 51 regarded as doubtful. The records of Haliday and De Selys were based on a specimen supposed to have been taken in Ireland by Mr. Tardy. Dr. A. W. Foot ineludes Lestes nympha in his list of Wicklow Dragon-flies; but as no authority name is quoted, this record had better be referred to the following species. Distribution.—This widely spread European insect is apparently very local in the Britannic area, having been observed chiefly in the fen districts of Cambridge, Essex, and Lincolnshire. Europe and northern Asia to Amurland (fis). Lestes sponsa (Hansem.). Monster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Killarney, Dale collection; Kenmare; Waterville; Parkna- silla; Kilbrean Lough). Cork (Ballygriffin woods; East and West Cork, Balfour Browne). Waterford (Cappagh Lough). ©.—Galway (Ross Lake near Galway). L.—Wexford (banks of Slaney). Wicklow (Lestes nympha, Foot). Westmeath (near Athlone). U.—Monaghan (Emyvale and Glaslough, exceedingly common on hoth bogs and lakes, Morton). Donegal (Coolmore). Widespread, though apparently less common in the east than in the south of Ireland. Distribution.—Great Britain (in suitable places from Kent to Inverness at least). _Common in northern (Finland, &c.) and central Europe, ranging to Amutland and Japan (£7s). [ Lestes barbara, Fab. “Treland ? A male in the Dublin Museum under the name of nympha” (De Selys, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., 1846). “Un male du Museum de Dublin est indiqué comme ayant été pris en Ivlande” (De Selys, “Revue des Odonates,” 1850). Extremely doubtful. The only evidence of the occurrence of this Dragon- fly in the Britannic area is furnished by De Selys, who saw a reputed Irish specimen in Trinity College Museum more than fifty years ago. No trace of this specimen is now te be found. According to a note in Mr, Haliday’s MS. “Catalogue of Ivish Insects,” the specimen in question was taken by J. Tardy, but its Irish origin was evidently doubted by Haliday. Under the circumstances it seems best to relegate this species to the list of reputed sritish insects—a course which has already been adopted by Mr, Lucas in his work on British Dragon-flies (1900). Distribution —Lestes barbara is Mediterranean in its habitat, ranging from Portugal and Algeria to Asia Minor, becoming more local and sporadic in its occurrence towards central Europe. Kashmir, Persia, and Turkestan. 52 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. As it occurs in Belgium and in the Channel Islands (Alderney), it may yet be found living in this country. ] Erythromma najas (Hansem.). ULSTER. U.—Down (“Covelake, June,” Haliday Ms.; “prés de Belfast, Haliday,” De Selys, Reyue des Odonates, 1850). Apparently a very rare species in this country; and it has not been met with in recent years. The locality “Covelake,” noted in Haliday’s MS. Catalogue, is rather indistinctly written; but there can scarcely be any doubt that it is meant for Cove Lough, some 1500 feet up on the Mourne Mountains, near Slieve Donard, a district often visited by Haliday. At the same time it should be pointed out that Lrythromma najas is not an upland species in Great Britain, We are indebted to Mr, R. Ll. Praeger for indicating the position of this little-known lake. Distribution—My. Lucas reports #. najas as a very local insect in England, ranging from Lincolnshire to Dorset. Abroad it is found from Scandinavia and Finland (Nurmijarvi-See) to the extreme south-west of Europe, penetrating eastwards into Siberia. Pyrrhosoma nymphula (Sulz.) Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Derrynane; Waterville ; Deenagh River; Muckross). Cork (Glengariff; Adrigole; Castletown; Macroom; &c.). @—Galway (Ross). Mayo (Carrowbeg River), L—Wexford (banks of Slaney; New Ross; Johnstown Castle grounds; “ Ballyhyland, the commonest of our small Dragon-flies, and always the first to appear and the last to linger. May 3rd and October 1st are my extreme dates for it,” Moffat, in litt.). Wicklow. Kildare (Maynooth), Dublin (Tallaght, &.). Westmeath (Killucan ; Twy Lough). Louth (Castlebellingham). Ui—Monaghan (Emyvale). Armagh (common). Donegal (Ardara and Foyle district). Down (Slieve Donard and Annalong valley), Antrim (Ballinderry). Derry. Common in suitable localities. Distriiution.—Ocecurs throughout Great Britain. Europe; Asia Minor. Ischnura pumilio (Charp.), CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER, C.—Galway (near Roundstone, 1908, Praeger). Mayo (Carrowbeg River). L.—Wexford (Rosslare), U.—Down or Antrim (near Belfast, De Selys, “ Revision,” 1850), Rare, An Irish specimen, probably taken near Belfast, is in Mr. Haliday’s Collection, now preserved in the National Museum in Dublin. Kine anp Harsert—A List of the Neuroplera of Ireland. 53 Distribution —Local in Great Britain. Mr, Lucas vouches for a compara- tively few localities in the south and east of England. Occurs in southern and central Europe, inhabiting also Algeria; Madeira; Asia Minor; extend- ing, according to Ris, into northern and eastern Asia. Ischnura elegans (Van Lind). Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Derrynane; Ross Castle ; Dinish; Deenagh River; Cloonee; Waterville). Cork (Glengariff; Castletown; Glandore). C€.—Galway (Maum- wee Lough). Mayo (Inishbofin; Carrowbeg River; Knappagh; Kip Lough; Doolough ; Westport). Sligo (Rosses Poimt; Markree). L.—Wexford (Ballyhyland; New Ross; Rosslare; Killurin; Johnstown Castle; &c.) Wicklow. Dublin (Royal Canal, where the variety rwfescens was common in 1887, Moffat; Glasnevin ; Sutton; &c.). Westmeath (Shannon side ; Coosan Point). U.—Monaghan (Emyvale and Glaslough, in great abundance, Morton). Armagh (Lowry’s Lough; Mullinure; Lough Gall; &c.). Donegal (Coolmore; Ardara; Foyle district). Down (Holywood, and Lagan Canal). Antrim (Island Magee and Randalstown). Common and widely distributed. The variety rufescens, Leach, occurs in many localities. Distribution.—This species is found in most parts of the Britannic area, from the Scilly Isles to the Hebrides. It is widely distributed in northern and central Europe. Asia. Agrion pulchellum Van Lind. Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER, ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Parknasilla; Muckross), C@—Mayo (Westport). LI.—Louth (Castlebellingham). Wicklow (Newcastle). U—Armagh (Johnson). Monaghan (Emyvale, Morton). Donegal (Belleek; Foyle district). Antrim (Belfast and Ballinderry). The few available records of this Dragon-fly show that it is widely spread in Ireland, though it may prove to be less common than the following species. Distribution.— Ranges from the northern counties of England southwards. Recorded from Argyleshire, but not recently observed in Scotland. Abroad it is found from Scandinavia to Italy and Spain (Vavds) ; Algeria; Asia. Agrion puella (L.). Monster. CONNAUGHT, LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Muckross; Ross Castle; Parknasilla), Cork (Glandore ; Macroom). Waterford (Cappoquin). €.—Mayo (Westport ; Carrowbeg R. I, A. PROG., VOL. XXVIII,, SECT, B, (Z] d+ Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. River; Knappagh Lough). L.—Wexford (Ballyhyland, very common, Moffat ; New Ross; Edenvale; Johnstown Castle woods). Wicklow (taken by A. W. Foot). Dublin (Royal Canal). Westmeath (Killucan; Moate). Common where it occurs. Distribution—Agrion puella is a common species in England, becoming rarer towards the north, and there are extremely few records from Scotland (Midlothian, Zvans). Widespread in the western ports of the Palaearctic region from Lapland (very rare) and Finland to Algiers and Russia. Enallagma cyathigerum Charp. MunsTER. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Derrynane; Ross Castle; Deenagh River; Ardagh Lough; Waterville; Cloonee ; Parknasilla). Cork (St. Anne’s; Ballygriffin wood ; Glengariff). Waterford (Cappagh Lake; Cappoquin). C.—Galway (Maum- wee Lough). Mayo (Inishbofin; Carrowbeg River; Kip and Knappagh Loughs). L.—Wexford (banks of Slaney). Wicklow (Glendalough). Dublin (Royal Canal). Westmeath (Twy Lough; Coosan Point; Mullingar; Dera- varagh). Louth (Castlebellingham). U—Monaghan (Emyvale and Glaslough, common, Morton). Armagh (Lowry’s Lough; Lough Gall; &c.). Donegal (Ardara; Coolmore; Bundoran). Derry. Antrim (Belfast). Common and widely distributed. Distriiution.—Found throughout the British Isles. Abroad it ranges from Scandinavia and Spain eastwards to Turkestan. PLECTOPTERA. EPHEMERIDAE. Ephemera vulgata L. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. C.—Mayo (Castlebar Lake). Sligo (near Sligo). L.—Westmeath (Athlone). U.—Armagh (Churchhill). Donegal (Coolmore). Antrim (Lough Neagh, Haliday Ms.). Distribution—Great Britain (Midlands, east, and south of England, occurring in warmer waters than the next species); widely distributed in Europe, ranging from Lapland to Spain. Mr. Eaton informs us (7 /itt.) that the normal race is found in Scandinavia; Denmark; France, near Blois; and Switzerland, near Geneva; a darker-winged race in Posen, near Messeritz (Zeller); and a dwarf form in central Spain, near Madrid and Cuenga (Rambur and Chapman). Kine anp Hatsert—A Last of the Neuroptera of Ireland. 55 Ephemera danica Miill. Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle). €.—Roscommon. Sligo (near Sligo). Mayo (Mount Brown Lough). L.—Westmeath (Athlone). Louth (Castle- bellingham). Probably overlooked in many localities. The male and female subimago stages are known to anglers as the “Green Drake” and the “Bastard Drake”; and the fully matured insect is the well-known May-fly. It is the Ephemera of the English Lakes and the High Peak district, and of Interlaken, and the Doubs near Pontarler abroad (Haton i litt.). Distribution.—Great Britain (in the south of England this species ranges westwards to Somerset and Devon, and as far north at least as Perthshire in North Britain). In western Europe it is as widely distributed as the preceding species. Leptophlebia marginata (L.). Munster. LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Deenagh River; Woodlawn; Tore Cascade). L.—West- meath (Twy Lough). Distribution.—Great Britain (London district to Inverness). Temperate and arctic Europe. Occurring also in Asia, Turkestan, and in North America. Leptophlebia cincta (Retz). CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. C.—Mayo (Westport ; Mount Brown Lough; Carrowbeg River). Roscom- mon (Summerhill), L.—Dublin (Lucan). Westmeath (wy River; Shannon; Bog of Allen; Killinure ; Glasson). Distribution.— Great Britain (not ascertained; Rannoch, &c.). Northern (Finmark, Schoyen: jide Petersen, 1908) and temperate Europe. Not recorded from Spain. Ephemerella ignita Poda. MUNSTER. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Deenagh River; Woodlawn; Cloghereen; Horse’s Glen; Cappagh Glen; Spa Well; Gap of Dunloe). ©—Roscommon (Summerhill; Yew Point). L.—Dublin (Lucan). Westmeath (Hare Island ; Shannon ; Coosan Point; Twy River; Glasson). Nove apveEpD IN Press. 1 Leptophlebia vespertina (L.) (7. Meyeri Eaton, 1884). Connaveur. C.—Mayo (Castlebar Lough, coll. Halsert). Specimens of a May-fly taken in this locality on the 18th June, 1909, were identified as the present species by the Rey. A. E. Eaton. Distribution—Hitherto known from Scandinavia (arctic and southern); Switzerland; Denmark (Horsens and Syejboek, Petersen) ; and the Scotch highlands (Strathglass, Briggs). [r*] 56 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Distribution—Great Britain (common, south of England to Inverness- shire). Central and southern Europe. Denmark (Horsens; Svejbaek, Petersen). Caenis dimidiata Steph. LEINSTER. L.—Westmeath (Shannon; Coosan Point; Killinure). Distribution.—Great Britain. Widespread throughout Europe (Finland, Jide Aro; Denmark, fide Petersen). Caenis halterata (Fab.) (C. macrura Steph.) CONNAUGHT, LEINSTER. C.—Mayo (Westport Mall). L.—Dublin (Glasnevin, common, Haliday Ms.). Westmeath (Coosan Point; Killinure). Recorded in Haliday’s Ms. list under the name of Caenis macrura Steph. Distribution —Great Britain (not ascertained). On the Continent this species ranges from Lapland to Algeria (Biskra and neighbourhood, jide Eaton, in litt.). Baétis binoculatus (L.). Monster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Deenagh River; Woodlawn; Tore Cascade ; Gap of Dunloe). €.—Mayo (Clare Island). L.—Wicklow (Enniskerry). U.—Armagh (Mullinure), Distrivution—Great Britain (not ascertained). Widespread in Europe (Finland, Aro; Norway, Schoyen; Denmark, Petersen, &c.) North America (Hudson’s Bay Territory, Zaton). Baétis scambus Eton. LEINSTER. L.—Dublin (Lucan). Distrdution—Great Britain (occurs as far north as Inverness). Range abroad not known; has been recorded from Denmark (Horsens ; Skellerup, Jide Petersen), Germany (fis). Baétis vernus Curt. MunsTEeR. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Deenagh River ; Tore Cascade ; Horse’s Glen; Coppagh Glen ; Gap of Dunloe). L.—Dublin (Rathfarnham). U.—Antrim (Cave Hill, Haliday collection). Distribution.—Great Britain (uncertain). Finland (Avo). Arctic Norway (Hatfjelddalen, fide Strand). Germany (Ris). (= Kine ano Hatsert—A List of the Neuroptera of Ireland. 57 Baétis rhodani (Pict.). Munster. Connaucut. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Gap of Dunloe). C—Roscommon (Summer Hill). L.— Wicklow (Enniskerry, in October). Westmeath (Shannon at Athlone). U.— Armagh (Armagh). Distribution—Great Britain (Devonshire to Inverness). Widely spread in western Europe, ranging from Norway (Lardalsoren and Aal, fide Strand) to Algeria; Madeira, and the Canaries. Baétis pumilus (Burm.). MUNSTER. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Deenagh River; Woodlawn; Spa Well; Gap of Dunloc; Farranfore). C.—Mayo (Clare Island), Roscommon (Summerhill). L.— Dublin (Lucan). Westmeath (Killinure and Glasson). Distribution.—Great Britain (uncertain, occurs as far north as Perthshire). Widely distributed, ranging from Scandinavia to Corsica, &e. Centroptilum luteolum Miill. Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Woodlawn; Deenagh River; Glena; Tore Cascade). €.—Roscommon (Summerhill and Yew Point). L—Dublin (Tolka at Glasnevin; Lucan). Westmeath (Shannon; Coosan Point; Twy River; Glasson ; Bog of Allen). U.—Donegal (Lough Fern; Gorteen Lough). Distribution. Great Britain (common, ranging to North Shetlands). Ranges from Finmark to Portugal, northern Italy, and Algeria (at the foot of Mount Edough, Bone, fide Haton). Found also in North America (Hudson’s Bay Territory, Haton). Cloéon dipterum (L..). MUNSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle and Deenagh River). Distribution—Great Britain (range unknown). Abroad this species is found from Scandinavia to Algeria (Ain Sefra, Province of Oran, fide Haton); Egypt; Japan; and the Atlantic islands (Madeira, Teneriffe, &c., Haton). Cloéon simile Eaton. Munster. ConNAUGHT. LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Deenagh River; Glena; Horse’s Glen; Gap of Dunloe). C—Mayo (Knappabeg; Prospect; Aille and Doogan Loughs ; Newport River; Castlekirk; Achill). LI.—Westmeath (Shannon; Coosan Point; Killinure ; Waterstown). 58 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy: Distribution. —Great Britain (ranges from the south of England to North Shetlands). Central and southern Europe. Jersey. Also in Denmark (Silkeborg and Randers, fide Petersen). Cloéon rufulum (Miill.). MuNSTER. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Deenagh River; Gap of Dunloe). @.—Mayo (Knappagh and Mount Brown Loughs). L.—Westmeath (Coosan Point). Distribution —Great Britain (south of England to Inverness). Widely distributed, Scandinavia to Algeria. Siphlurus armatus Eaton. MUNSTER. M.—Kerry (Killarney). Distribution.—Not ascertained. England (Zaton). Siphlurus lacustris Eaton. MUNSTER. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Gap of Dunloe). C-——Galway (Castlekirk; Maumwee Lough). Roscommon (Yew Point). Mayo (Kip Lough), L—Westmeath (Shannon at Athlone; Coosan Point). Distriiution.—Great Britain (Snowdon, Rannoch, &c.). Norway (Tysfjorden, fide Strand). Savoy; Italy; Denmark; and Steiermark (JZis, Die Siisswasserfauna Deutschlands, 1909), Rithrogena semicolorata (Curt.). Munster. LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Deenagh River and Coppagh Glen). L.—Dublin, (Dodder at Tallaght). Distrintion.—Great Britain (Devon; Dorset; Cumberland; Lake District; Perth; Inverness). Western Europe, ranging from Scandinavia to the Alps and Pyrenees. Heptagenia sulphurea (Miill.). MUNSTER. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Woodlawn; Dinish; MHorse’s Glen; Gap of Dunloe). Waterford (Lismore). C.—Galway (Lough Corrib near Galway). Roscommon (Yew Point). Sligo (near Sligo; Markree Castle). L.—Dublin (Lucan). Westmeath (Bog of Allen; Shannon; Coosan Point; Ballykeeran ; Killinure ; Waterstown). Louth (Castlebellingham). U.—Donegal (Gorteen ; Fern and Keel Loughs; Glen Beagh; Clonkillybeg). Armagh (Coney Island in Lough Neagh). Kine and Hatperr—A List of the Neuroptera of Ireland. 59 Distribution.—Great Britain (London district to Inverness). Europe. Eastern Amur (McLachlan). Ecdyurus venosus (Fab.). MunSsTER. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Deenagh River; Tore Cascade, McLachlan). C.—Roscommon (Yew Point), L.—Dublin (Lucan). Westmeath (Hare Island and Coosan Point). U.—Donegal (Keel and Irvine’s Loughs), Distribution. — Great Britain (South of England to Inverness). Generally distributed from Scandinavia to the Mediterranean region. In Switzerland, near the Traubach (4,000 feet alt.) in the neighbourhood of Habkern, Interlaken, water 60° F. (Zaton). Lower down in Habkern Thal the Ecdyurus is £. helveticus (Eaton in litt.). Ecdyurus insignis Katon. Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Woodlawn; Deenagh River). @—Mayo (Mount Brown Lough). L.—Westmeath (Glasson). U.—Donegal (Gorteen and Keel Loughs (Lennan Bridge). Distribution —N ot ascertained. Ecdyurus lateralis (Curt.). MUNSTER. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Gap of Dunloe). C.—Mayo (Clare Island). L.—Wicklow (Enniskerry). — Distribution.—Great Britain (common in the north and west. Extending from Inverness-shire to Dorset, Haton). Widespread in Europe. PLECOPTERA. PERLIDAE. *Perla maxima Scop. MUNSTER. LEINSTER. M.—Waterford (Blackwater near Lismore, Halbert ; Youghal, Miss Ball). L.—Dublin (River Dodder at Terenure and Tallaght, Halbert). Wicklow (Bray, Haliday Ms.). Owing to its lurking habits, this fine insect has probably been overlooked in many Irish counties. Haliday includes “ Perla marginata” in his Ms. Catalogue ; in all probability this record should refer to the present species. Distribution.— Great Britain (widespread from Devonshire to Perthshire 60 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. ry and Aran, Morton). Abroad it inhabits Scandinavia and central Europe ; Lower Alps; Carinthia ; Croatia to Bosnia; Herzegovina; &c. Not recorded in Navas’s Spanish list (1908). *Perla cephalotes Curt. MUNSTER. M.—Kerry (nymph taken in a stream flowing out of Lough Highter at an elevation of about 1500 feet on Carrantuohill, June, Halbert). A Perla-nymph found under stones in the above-mentioned locality is apparently referable to the present species, as it agrees exactly with cephalotes nymphs taken by Mr. K. J. Morton in the south of Scotland. An adult male taken in Ireland by Prof. G. H. Carpenter is in the Dublin Museum. Unfortunately the place of capture of this specimen is uncertain, though it is possibly from the shore of Lough Gill in County Sligo. Distribution.—Found in Great Britain, from Devonshire to the Clyde and Forth districts of Scotland (Morton); northern and central Europe, and as far east as the Carpathians ; Spain (Vavds). Dictyopteryx Mortoni Klap. Munster. LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Deenagh River, King). L.—Louth (Castlebellingham ! Thornhill). Probably widespread in Ireland. Mr. Morton points out that the insect figuring in British collections as Dictyopteryx microcephala must in future be recorded as the present species (Entom. Monthly Mag., 1907). Distribution.—In Great Britain this insect has been reported from many highland lakes and lowland rivers, ranging south to the rivers Severn, Kennet, and Test (Morton). Continental range uncertain. Dictyopteryx (Dictyopterygella) recta Kempny. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. C.—Roscommon (Mote Park, Halbert). Sligo (near Sligo! Johnson). L.— Wicklow (Streams from Glendalough Lake and Glenmalur valley, Halbert). U.—Armagh (Coney Island in Lough Neagh! Johnson). Occurs under stones on the margins of streams and lakes, appearing at about the middle of April. This species has been named in British collections for many years as [sogenus nubecula. Distribution.—Great Britain (recorded by Mr. Morton as an abundant insect at many highland lakes, from the Forth district northwards). Northern Europe to Finland. Klapdlek records this species from alpine lakes in the Riesengebirge ; Carpathians ; Siberia. Kine anp Hatpert—A List of the Neuroptera of Ireland. 61 Chloroperla grammatica Poda. Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Deenagh River; Kenmare; Glencar), C€.—Mayo (Carrowbeg River). L.—Wicklow (Enniskerry). U.—Armagh (Tanderagee). Distribution.—Great Britain (common, Devonshire to Inverness), Widely spread in Europe, ranging from Scandinavia to Spain. *Tsopteryx tripunctata Scop. ULSTER. U.—Donegal (Ardara, Johnson). Found in moss from this locality (McLachlan, Entom. Monthly Waq., xxix., 1893). Distribution.—Great Britain (widespread, Devonshire to Inverness). Scandinavia (Kempny); central Europe (Z%impel). Not recorded from Spain. Isopteryx torrentium Pict. MUNSTER. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Deenagh River; Tore; Woodlawn; Ross Castle; Ardagh Lough; Devil’s Punch-bowl; Gap of Dunloe; &e.). C—Galway (Castle- kirk). Mayo (Carrowbeg River), L.— Westmeath (Coosan Point). Distribution—Great Britain (common, ranges as far north as the Hebrides and Inverness). Mountain districts of northern and central Europe, extend- ing to Spain. Capnia nigra Pict. LEINSTER. ULSTER, L.—Dublin (River Dodder at Tallaght). U.—Down (Holywood, Haliday MS.). Common in the bed of the river Dodder, appearing towards the end of March. Distribution.—Great Britain (uncertain, ranges north at least to Perth- shire). On the Continent it is found in most parts of northern and central Europe, and Navas reports it from Spain. *Capnia atra Morton. MUNSTER. M.—Kerry (Devil’s Punch-bowl on Mangerton, June, Halbert; July, King). Occurs in great abundance under stones on the margins of the sub- alpine lake in this locality (Zrish Nat., 1908). Mr. Morton has verified the identification of the Irish specimens, and remarks that they belong R,1.A, PROO., VOL. XXYVIII., SECT. B, [kK] 62 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. to an interesting form of this insect. “he genitalia of the g are identical with a preparation of mine (typical) from Loch Ard, Perthshire. The form is slightly brachypterous, and therein lies the interesting point. I saw in the McLachlan collection, some ¢ ¢ from Braemar which were also somewhat short-winged. Klapdlek has described from ¢ ¢ a species which he calls C. vidua, and he suggests that the Braemar specimens may be his vidua. In the absence of the ¢g, however, it is somewhat difficult to decide on the value of the species at all” (Morton, in litt.). Distribution —In Great Britain this insect has been found on the shores of highland lakes in Inverness, Perth, and Aberdeenshire. On the Continent it has been recorded from Scandinavia, ranging north to Finnish Lapland (Sahlberg); Switzerland (Ris); Spain (Sierra Nevada, (lapalek). *Taeniopteryx Risii Morton. LEINSTER. L.—Wicklow (Glendalough and Laragh, Ha/bert). Common where it occurs on the banks of rapid streams, appearing about the middle of April. Distriution.—Great Britain (frequents streams in various localities from Devon to Perthshire). Widely distributed in Europe, having been recorded from Norway ; Switzerland; Albania; France; Pyrenees, and Spain. [ Taeniopteryx nelndosa is given with reserve in Mr. Haliday’s Ms. Catalogue, so that further evidence of its occurrence in Ireland is required.] “Nemoura praecox Morton (iV. marginata Kempny). LEINSTER. L.— Wicklow (Glencree, Carpenter). A female specimen taken at this locality in April is in the Dublin Museum (fide Morton). : Distribution —Great Britain (not rare; Perthshire; Clyde; Forth; and Manchester districts, Morton). Continental range unknown; has been recorded from Germany (Ris), Switzerland, and Lower Austria. *Nemoura Meyeri Pict. LEINSTER. ULSTER. L.— Dublin (River Dodder at Tallaght, Halbert). Wicklow (streams at Glendalough, Glendasan, Laragh, Lough Bray, and Powerscourt, Halbert). U.—Antrim (Cave Hill, Haliday collection). Apparently common in suitable localities. Appears on the Wicklow streams at about the middle of April. Distribution —The range of this insect in Great Britain is not known, Kine anp Harserr— A List of the Neuroptera of Ireland. 63 Morton says it is rather common at streams in North britain (as far north as Perthshire). Briggs reports it from Devonshire. Abroad it has been recorded from Germany (2s); Switzerland (fis); Carinthia; Lower Austria; and Portugal (Vavas). Nemoura cinerea Oliv. Monster. Connaucut. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Glencar; Muckross; Kenmare demesne; Deenagh River). Mayo (Westport). L.—Wicklow (stream from Lough Bray). Dublin (Lucan demesne). U.—Donegal (Gorteen Lough near Kilmacrennan). Antrim (Lough Neagh, Haliday collection), Distribution.—Great Britain (uncertain, occurs as far north as Inverness- shire). Abroad this species has been recorded from various countries, ranging from Scandinavia to Spain and Portugal. Nemoura variegata Oliv. Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Glencar; Muckross). ©.—Mayo (Westport; Carrowbeg River). Roscommon (Yew Point). L.—Westmeath (Athlone; Killinure Lough ; Coosan Point; ‘l'wy Lough; Bog of Allen), U.—Armagh (Mullin- ure). Antrim (Portmore Lough). Donegal (Ardara). Distribution.—Great Britain (common, ranging north to Inverness and the Outer Hebrides). On the Continent it is found from Finmark to Spain and eastwards to Turkestan. Frequents standing and slowly flowing water on the Alps, ascending to 2000 métres (2s). Nemoura inconspicua (Pict.). Morton. Munster. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Glencar and Kenmare). L.—Wexford (Edenvale). West- meath (Athlone). U.—Armagh (Lowry’s Lough and Mullinure). Monaghan (Emyvale). Distribution.—Great Britain (uncertain ; Morton finds it sparingly at small streams and springs in Scotland), Norway; Switzerland; Bohemia; &e. [Nemoura lateralis Pict., and NV. huwmeralis Pict., have been recorded in the “Neuropterous Fauna of Ireland” (1889); but on account of the recent revision of the nomenclature of the Perlidae, these names must be removed from the Lvish list. } [K*] 64 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. *Leuctra Klapaleki Kempny. Monster. CoNNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Glencar, Halbert). C.—Mayo (Westport, King). L.— Wicklow (Glendalough, Halbert). Dublin (Lucan, King; Glendhu, Halbert). U.—Monaghan (Emyvale, Morton). Donegal (Ardara! Johnson). Distribution—Great Britain (common in Scotland and ranges southwards to Devonshire). Continental range uncertain. Norway; Germany ; Switzer- land; &e. *Leuctra hippopus Kempny. Munster. LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Devil’s Punch-bowl and Muckross, Halbert). L.— Wicklow (streams at Lough Bray and Enniskerry, Halbert). Dublin (River Dodder at Tallaght, and mountain streams, Halbert), Abundant where it occurs, frequenting streams in hilly districts. Distribution.—Great Britain (common in Scotland, Morton). Norway ; Germany; Austria; &c. *Leuctra inermis Kempny. Munster. LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Upper Lake of Killarney, Halbert). Wicklow (streams at Glendalough, Glendasan, and Laragh, Halbert). Distribution.—Great Britain (common in Scotland; Wales, Morton). Continental range unknown. [Leuctra nigra Oliv., was inserted in the 1889 list by error.] COPEOGNATHA. PSOCIDAE. Amphigerontia variegata (Latr.). Monster. LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Deenagh River and Cloghereen). L.—-Dublin (Lucan and Howth). Ireland (Haliday coll.). Distribution —Great Britain (no doubt common, Guermonprez, in litt.). Northern and central Europe. Spain (Navds). *Amphigerontia fasciata (Fab.). LEINSTER. L.— Wexford (Edenvale, King). Distribution—Great Britain (common, extending to Inverness-shire at least). Widely spread in northern and central Europe, ranging from Finland to the Pyrenees. Kine ann Hatpert—A List of the Neuroptera of Ireland. 65 Amphigerontia bifasciata (Latvr.). Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Deenagh River; Cloghereen; Tore Cascade). Waterford (Mount Melleray; Cappoquin). €.—Galway (Salthill and Castlekirk). Mayo (Carrowbeg River; Cogaula and Kip Loughs). L.— Dublin (Lucan and Howth). Wexford (Arcandrisk). U.—Donegal (Foyle district). Distribution—Great Britain (common, ranging north to the Shetlands). Northern and central Europe (Reuter). Spain (Vavas). Psocus sexpunctatus L. LEINSTER. L£.—Dublin (Lucan). Distribution—Common in Great Britain, ranging north as far as Inverness-shire. Northern and central Europe (feuter). Spain (avis). *Psocus major Kolbe. LEINSTER. L.—Wexford (Enniscorthy). Taken by Mr. Beaumont at Enniscorthy in September (McLachlan, Entom. Monthly Mag., (2) i., p. 234). Distribution —Great Britain (recorded from the southern half of England). Abroad it is reported from Finland and Germany. Psocus nebulosus Steph. Munster. ConnaucutT. Leinster. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Deenagh River; Tore; Dinish; Deer Park; Ross Castle). Waterford (Dromana wood). €.—Roscommon (Yew Point). Mayo (Car- rowbeg River and Mount Brown). L.—Dublin (Lucan). Westmeath (Wineport ; Waterstown). U—Monaghan (Glaslough). Distribution—Great Britain (common, McLachlan). Northern and central Europe (Reuter). Spain (Wavas). Psocus longicornis (Fab.). Munsrer. Connaucut. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Deenagh River; Tore Cascade; Cloghereen; Dinish). Cork (Ballygriffin woods). Waterford (Dromana and Villierstown). C—Ros- common (Yew Point). L.—Dublin (Lucan and Santry). Westmeath (Twy River and Hare Island). U.—Monaghan /Glaslough). Antrim (Portmore). Distribution—Great Britain (widely and _ generally distributed, Guermonprez, in litt.). Northern and central Europe (Reuter). Eastern Pyrenees (McLachlan). 66 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Stenopsocus immaculatus (Steph.). Munster. CoNNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.— Kerry (Ross Castle; Deenagh River; Ardagh Lough; Tore Cascade ; Dinish ; Boreen-a-morave). Cork (Ballygriffin woods). Waterford (Dromana). €.—Roscommon {Yew Point). Mayo (Carrowbeg River). L.—Wexford (Johnstown Castle grounds; Edenvale). Wicklow (Ennis- kerry). Dublin (Royal Canal bank). U.—Donegal ‘Largy River). Distribution.— Great Britain (widespread, occurring as far north as Sutherland). Northern and central Europe (Reuter). Spain (Navas). Graphopsocus cruciatus (L.). MounsTeR. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Deenagh River: Tore Cascade; Kenmare). Waterford (Lismore). C—Mayo (Carrowbeg River). L.—Wexford (Johns- town Castle woods). Dublin (Howth and Phenix Park). Westmeath (Coosan; Athlone; Waterstown). U.—Donegal (Sproule’s Lough; Lennan Bridge; Largy River; Cottian; Foyle district). Down (Newcastle). Distribution.—Great Britain (common and generally distributed, Devon to Inverness). Northern and central Europe, Sardinia, Madeira (Reuter). Spain (Navdés). Portugal (McLachlan). MESOPSOCIDAE. Mesopsocus unipunctatus (Miill.). Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Deenagh River; Boreen-a-Morave; Cloghereen Ardagh Lough; Cahirciveen). C—Galway (Salthill). Roscommon (Yew Point). Mayo (Carrowbeg River and Mount Brown Lough; Westport). L.—Wexford (Rosslare). Dublin (Tolka at Glasnevin; Howth and Port- marnock). Westmeath (Coosan; Killinure; Twy Lough). Distribution.—Great Britain (equally widespread as the last). Northern and central Europe, ranging to North Cape. Spain (Navas). Philotarsus flaviceps (Steph.). Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Deenagh River; Muckross; Tore; Gap of Dunloe; Loo Bridge; &c.). Waterford (Dromana and Glenshelane). C— Galway (Salthill). Mayo (Carrowbeg River; Mount Brown; Kip and Cogaula Loughs). L—Wicklow (Lough Dan). Dublin (Lucan and Howth). Westmeath (Waterstown, and Shannon at Athlone). Common where it occurs amongst coniferous trees. Kine anp Hartpert—A List of the Neuroptera of Ireland. 67 Distribution.—Great Britain (occurs as far north as Inverness). Wide- spread in Europe, ranging from Finland to Spain. Elipsocus hyalinus (Steph.). Munster. LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle and Cloghereen). L.—Dublin (Lucan and Howth). Westmeath (Hare Island). Distribution —Gyreat Britain (recorded from numerous localities from Sussex to Inverness). Widely spread in western Europe, ranging from Scandinavia to Spain. Elipsocus Westwoodi McLach. Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle ; Deenagh River; Boreen-a-Morave ; Cloghereen ; Ardagh Lough). Cork (Ballygriffin woods). Waterford (Lismore; Dromana and Mount Melleray). C€.—Galway (Salthill). Roscommon (Yew Point). Mayo (Westport; Carrowbeg River; Mount Brown; &c.). L.—Wexford (near Wexford; Killurin; Rosslare). Dublin (Lucan and Howth). West- meath (Coosan; Athlone; Moate). Distribution—Widely distributed in Great Britain, ranging into the Shetlands. Abroad it has been found in Scandinavia (Finland southwards) ; Germany ; Holland. Elipsocus abietis Kolbe. CoNNAUGHT. LEINSTER. C.—Galway (Salthill). Mayo (Carrowbeg River; Mount Brown Lough). L.—Wicklow (Roundwood). Dublin (Lucan and Howth). Westmeath (Iwy River; Waterstown; Moate). Distribution —Great Britain (probably general). Europe, frequent in pine forests (Lnderlein). Elipsocus cyanops Rostock. MUNSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Deenagh River; Cloghereen; Dinish ; Boreen- a-Morave ; Spa Well). Distribution—Great Britain (recorded from various localities ranging from Sussex to Inverness). Abroad it is reported from Finland, Germany, and the Pyrenees. Pterodela pedicularia (L.). MuNSTER, LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Boreen-a-Morave). L.—Wexford (Edenvale and Rosslare). Wicklow (Roundwood). Dublin (Lucan and Howth), Westmeath (Athlone), 68 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Distribution—Great Britain (common in houses, from the Isle of Wight, London district, &¢., to the north of Scotland). Widely spread on the Continent, ranging from Finland and Spain to Turkestan. CAECILIIDAE. Peripsocus alboguttatus Dalm. LEINSTER. L.— Dublin (Lucan). Distribution.—Northern and central Europe (Reuter). Madeira. Peripsocus subpupillatus McLach. Munster. LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Deenagh River; Muckross; Booreen-a- Morave). Waterford (Dromanaand Glenshelane). L.—Wexford (Edenvale ; Killurin; Rosslare). Dublin (Lucan). Distribution.—Referring to Peripsocus alboguttatus and P. subpupillatus, Mr. Guermonprez remarks (in /iff.) that they are very likely generally distributed in Great Britain. West of England, &c. Peripsocus pheopterus (Steph.). MunsTER. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Deenagh River; Boreen-a-Morave ; Muckross ; Ardagh Lough; Kenmare). Waterford (Lismore; Glenshelane and Mount Melleray). @©—Mayo (Carrowbeg River and Cogaula). L—Wexford (Killurin; Edenvale and Rosslare). Dublin (Lucan; Howth, off Larch). Westmeath (Waterstown; Glassan; Athlone; Moate). Distribution.—Great Britain (probably general). Widely spread in western Europe, ranging from Finland (Reuter) to Spain (Navas). *Ectopsocus Briggsi McLach. Munster. LEINSTER. M.—Cork (Ballygriffin woods, beaten out of trees, King). Waterford (Lismore, King). L.—Wicklow (Roundwood, Halbert), Dublin (Howth and Phoenix Park, Halbert). At Roundwood, and in the Phoenix Park, this interesting species occurred commonly in plantations of Conifers during the month of October. Distribution—The distribution of this species seems little known. In Great Britain it has been found in various localities in the south of England, ranging from Devonshire to Kent. Abroad it has been reported from Sydney, N.S. W., and from Salisbury, Mashonaland. In the latter place it Kine anp Hatpert—A List of the Neuroptera of Ireland. 69 occurred on a plateau at about 5000 feet elevation. Enderlein suggests that the insect may have been brought from Australia to Britain. According to McLachlan, however, both Australia and Africa may have received it from England, where to all appearances it is native, occurring chiefly amongst fallen leaves during the autumn and winter months. (Hntom. Monthly Mag., 1905, p. 296). Caecilius fuscopterus (Latr.). Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Deenagh River; Boreen-a-Morave; Tore; Ross Castle), Waterford (Glenshelane). €—Roscommon (Yew Point). Mayo (Carrowbeg River). L.—Wexford (Edenvale ; Killurin). Westmeath (Bellevue ; Waters- town). Distribution.—Great Britain (common, ranging as far north as Inverness). Northern and central Europe (Reuter). Spain (Navas), Caecilius flavidus (Steph.). Monster. Connaucur. LemNsTer. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Cloghereen ; Muckross Abbey; Glena; Horse’s Glen; Deenagh River; Kenmare; &c.). Cork (Ballygriffin woods), Waterford (Dromana). ©—Galway (near Maam). Mayo (Carrowbeg River). L.—Wexford (Killurin and Johnstown Castle). Wicklow (Lough Dan) Dublin (Lucan). Westmeath (Waterstown), U.—-Donegal (Cottian ; Largy River; Lough Madourchin; Sproule’s Lough). Distribution.--Great Britain (occurs as far north as Inverness). Europe, Lapland to Spain. Caecilius obsoletus (Steph.). Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Deenagh River; Boreen-a-Morave; Ross Castle: Dinish), Waterford (Lismore; Glenshelane). ©@—Galway (Salthill; Maam), L— Wexford (Edenvale; Arcandrisk; Johnstown Castle woods). Dublin (Lucan; Howth; Tolka at Glasnevin), Westmeath (Waterstown). Distribution.—Great Britain (South of England to Inverness). Northern and central Europe from Finland to France. Caecilius Burmeisteri Brauer. MUNSTER. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER, M.—Kerry (Dinish; Ross Castle; Boreen-a-Morave). €.—Galway (Maam). Mayo (Carrowbeg River). L.—Wicklow (Roundwood). Dublin (Howth ; Lucan; Phoenix Park). Westmeath (Waterstown). Distribution—Great Britain (probably generally distributed—Surrey, R, I. A, PROG., VOL, XXVII., SECT. B. [ZL] 70 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Sussex, Inverness; common amongst Junipers). Northern and central Europe. Caecilius perlatus Kolbe. Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Dinish; Ross Castle; Deenagh; Boreen-a-Morave). C.— Galway (near Maam; Salthill). Mayo (Carrowbeg River). L.—Wexford (Arcandrisk and Edenvale). Dublin (Tolka at Glasnevin; Lucan). Westmeath (Killinure ; Waterstown). Distribution.—Great Britain (probably general). Northern and central Europe, ranging into Finland. Trichopsocus Dalei (McLach.). MUNSTER. M.—Kerry (Cloghereen). Distribution —Probably generally distributed—Devon; Dorset; Sussex (occurs in lanes and gardens, Guermonprez) ; Glasgow (common in greenhouses in the Botanic Gardens); and other localities. Continental range unknown. McLachlan records it from Madeira and the Canaries. ATROPIDAE. Atropos pulsatoria L. Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Killarney and Kenmare). C.—Mayo (Westport). L— Dublin. Westmeath (Athlone). Found in old books, and in collections of insects and plants. Distribution —Great Britain (widely spread). Europe. North America. *Hyperetes guestfalicus Kolbe. LEINSTER. L.— Wicklow (Roundwood and Lough Dan, on Conifers, Halbert). Dublin (Howth; Phoenix Park; Grand Canal bank, on elms, Halbert). Not uncommon in the Dublin district, hiding in the crevices of rough- barked trees. At Howth it also occurs amongst shingle and refuse on the seashore, just above high-water mark. Distribution.—This insect is no doubt generally distributed in the Britannic area (McLachlan, Entom. Monthly Mag., 1898), and is probably often overlooked on account of its retired habits. Mr. Guermonprez, who has examined some of the Irish specimens, remarks (in /itt.) that he has found it commonly in Sussex and elsewhere in England. Continental range not ascertained. Germany. Kine anp Hatperr—aA List of the Neuroptera of Ireland. 71 Lepinotus inquilinus Heyd. (P. picea Mots.). CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. C.—Mayo (in a house at Westport). L.—Dublin. (Howth, &c., in houses). Westmeath (in a house at Athlone). Ireland (Huliday Ms.). Found occasionally in natural history collections. Haliday records it in his Ms. catalogue as occurring among corks, hay, &c. Distribution.—This insect used to be considered rare in Britain. It has recently been found in great abundance in London granaries (Hntom. Record, 1905); also at Hastings in a neglected collection of plants; Sussex; Surrey, &e. Mr. McLachlan says it is “found living in boxes of exotic (in one case Egyptian) insects. If it be not indigenous in England, it is at any rate naturalized here”? (Zntom. Monthly Mag., iii., 1867). Abroad it has been reported from Finland; Russia; central Europe; Spain; Egypt; and North America. TROCTIDAE. Troctes divinatorius (Miill.). MunsTER. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Killarney). ©.—Mayo (Westport). Sligo. L.—Dublin. U.—Donegal (Kilmacrennan). In houses, and collections of insects and plants. Distribution.—Found throughout Great Britain. Probably cosmopolitan, occurring in Europe; North America; Greenland; &c. PLANIPENNIA. SIALIDAE. Sialis lutaria (L.). Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.— Waterford (Glenshelane valley). C.—Mayo (Carrowbeg River). Sligo (Markree Castle). L.—Dublin (Haliday ms.; River Tolka near Finglas). Westmeath (Athlone). U.—Armagh (Lowry’s Lough and Churcbhill). Antrim (Lough Neagh near Toome). This insect, the “Alder Fly” of anglers, probably occurs in suitable localities throughout the country. Distribution.—It is common in Great Britain, having been observed as far north as Inverness and the Outer Hebrides. Widely spread in the Palae- arctic region, ranging from Lapland and Finland to Spain, and eastwards to Siberia (Lake Baikal). Occurs in the Alps at an elevation of over 7000 feet (Zschokke). [L*] 72 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. OSMYLIDAE. *Osmylus chrysops (L.) (0. maculatus Fab.). . MunsTER. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Ardtully near Kenmare! July, 1893, Kane; Killarney, Haliday ms.) Cork (banks of the Shournagh River, Haliday Ms.). C.— Galway (Leenane, Haliday Ms.). L.—Wexford (Edenvale, King). Kilkenny (Inistioge, Haliday ms.). Dublin (Lucan, Freeman). Apparently this beautiful insect is to be found, locally, on river-banks in the southern half of Ireland. The records noted in Mr. Haliday’s Ms. catalogue have not been previously published. Distribution—In Great Britain it is recorded as not uncommon about streams (McLachlan) ranging from Devonshire to Yorkshire at least. It has not been observed in Scotland. Widely spread in Europe, extending from southern Sweden to Spain and the Caucasus. HEMEROBIIDAE. Sisyra fuscata (Fab.). Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Gap of Dunloe). C.—Mayo (Carrowbeg River; Prospect Lough; Kip Lough). L.—Wexford (Killurin). Dublin (Lucan). U.—Monaghan (Glaslough and Emyvale). Donegal (Keel and Sproule’s Lough; Clonkillybeg; Glenbeagh). Armagh (Loughgall). “Treland” (Haliday Ms.). Probably common. MHaliday was of opinion that the curious larva described by Westwood under the name of Branchiotoma spongillae, found living in fresh-water sponges, is in reality the larva of Sisyra fuscata (Trans. Entom. Soc. London, v., pp. 31, 32,1847). The larve of Sisyra are now known to live in fresh-water sponges, and they may be found in the canal system of species of Euspongilla and Ephydatia, Distribution. —Great Britain (common, ranging into Inverness). Northern and central Europe. : Sisyra Dalii McLach. Monster. LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Dinish). L.—Wexford (Edenvale). Dublin (Tolka at Glasnevin). Distribution.—Great Britain (local, has been found in Yorkshire, at Ambleside, in North Wales, Surrey, Dorset, and the Scilly Isles). The continental range has not been ascertained; but it is known to occur in Germany (Westphalia and Saxony) ; Denmark (Bornholm); and Portugal. Kine anp Harserr—A List of the Neuroptera of Ireland. 73 Sisyra terminalis Curt, Monster. LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Lakes of Killarney, Haliday ms.; Hagen in Lntom. Annual, 1858; Ross Castle; Deenagh; Cloghereen). L.—Dublin (Lucan). The first British specimens of this rare species were discovered at Killarney by A. H. Haliday. Distribution.—Great Britain (the range of this species is little known; it has been recorded from Worcestershire and Surrey). Sweden; Germany (Saxony); and the Carpathians (Wallengren). Hemerobius micans Oliv. Monster. Connaucut. Leinster. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle ; Cloghereen; Tore Cascade; Deenagh River ; Deer Park; Boreen-a-Morave). €.—Galway (Cong; Salthill). Mayo (Carrowbeg River; Mount Brown; Westport). L.—Wicklow (Dargle; Greystones). Dublin (Lucan). Westmeath (Coosan Point; Waterstown ; Bog of Allen). U.—Armagh (Mullinure; Loughgilly). Donegal (Coxtown ; Kalmacrennan ; Glenbeagh). Distribution. —Ranges from Devon to Perthshire in Great Britain. Isle of Man. Probably spread all over Europe (McLachlan). Swedish Lapland (Wallengren). Hemerobius nitidulus Fab. MUNSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle ; Tore Cascade). Apparently rare. Occurs on Pinus sylvestris. Distribution—-Great Britain (south of England .to Inverness). Wide- spread in Hurope, occurring in arctic Norway ; Turkestan. Hemerobius humuli L. ConnauGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. C.—Mayo (Carrowbeg River). L.—Wicklow (Enniskerry). U.—Donegal (Coolmore). “Ireland” (Haliday Ms.). Distribution—Great Britain (Devon to Perthshire). Isle of Man. Widespread in Europe, arctic Norway, &c. Siberia. North America. Hemerobius lutescens Fab. MunNsTER. CoNNAUGHT. LEINSTER. M.--Kerry (Cloghereen; Tore Cascade; Boreen-a-Morave). Cork (Ballygriffn woods). O@—Galway (Salthill). Mayo (Carrowbeg River; Mount Brown). Sligo (near Sligo), L.—Wexford (Rosslare). Dublin 74 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. (Lucan). Westmeath (Coosan Point; Shannon side; Wineport; Waters- town; Athlone). U.—Armagh (Mullinure}. Donegal (Cottian; Largy River). Distribution Great Britain (Devon to Inverness). Recorded by Mclachlan as probably abundant over Europe, occurring amongst deci- duous trees, and more rarely amongst Conifers. Hemerobius marginatus Steph. Munster. CoNNaUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M—Kerry (Ross Castle; Tore Road). C—Mayo (Carrowbeg River). L.— Wicklow (woods at Lough Dan). U.— Donegal (Glenbeagh ; Kilmacrennan; Cottian Lough). Distribution —Great Britain (south of England to Inverness). Apparently widely spread in Europe (McLachlan). Hemerobius orotypus Wall. Munster. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.— Kerry (Tore Cascade; Boreen-a-Morave). L. — Westmeath (Waterstown). M—Armagh (Mullinure; Ballybrennan). Armagh (Fathom). Donegal {Coxtown). “Ireland” (“variegatus Z.” of Haliday ss. probably). The Hemerobius “sp. nov.’ of the “ Neuropterous Fauna of Ireland” '1889) is to be referred to the present species. Distribution.—Great Britain (Devon northwards to Sutherland). The continental range of this species has not been ascertained, though it is known to occur in Scandinavia (to Lapland, Wallengren) and in the Pyrenees, extending as far east as the Carpathians ; Styria (Morton). Hemerobius nervosus Fab. LEINSTER. ULSTER. L.—Dublin (Lucan; Tolka). Westmeath (Waterstown). M.— Antrim (Lough Neagh at Toome and Portmore). Armagh. “ Ireland” Haliday s.). Distribution —Great Britain (locally common; Mr. Morton records it as occurring in Scotland wherever there is natural birch). Abroad it is widely spread, extending into the Arctic Circle, and probably less common south of the Alps (McLachlan). Hemerobius subnebulosus Steph. Connavcut. Leinster. ULSTER. C.—Sligo (near Sligo). L.—Kildare (Maynooth). Dublin (Dundrum). Westmeath (Coosan Point). U.—Armagh (Mullinure; Armagh in garden). Down (Holywood). Kine anp Hatperr—A List of the Neuroptera of Ireland. 7 Local in woods. In England this species is especially common in gardens ; and, as McLachlan points out, it is consequently liable to artificial dispersal with plants and shrubs. Distribution. —Great Britain (Devonshire to Shetlands). Isle of Man. Widespread in Europe, ranging from Lapland to Spain; Atlantie Islands ; Siberia ; Turkestan. Hemerobius stigma Steph. Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER, M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Deenagh River; Tore Road). €.—Galway (Castlekirk). L—Wexford (Killurin). Dublin (Howth). Westmeath (Wineport ; Waterstown ; Bog of Allen ; Bellevue). Distribution —Great Britain (occurs in coniferous woods from Devonshire to the extreme north of Scotland). Widely distributed in Europe, ranging from Lapland to Corsica; Portugal, &e.; it also inhabits the Canaries. Hemerobius atrifrons McLach. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. C.—Galway (Castlekirk). L.—Westmeath (Waterstown). Apparently rare. Occurs on Conifers. Distribution.—Great Britain (Devonshire to Inverness). Northern and central Europe; eastern Siberia. Micromus paganus (L.). Monster. ConnauGcur. Leinster. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle). @.—Sligo (Lough Gill, and near Sligo). L.— Wicklow (Enniskerry). Kildare (Maynooth). U—Tyrone (Altadiawan). Armagh (Mullinure, &c.). Distribution Great Britain (Devonshire to the Clyde area). Northern and central Europe; Lapland. Micromus variegatus (Fab.). Monster. ConnaucuT. Lermnster. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Tore Cascade). Waterford (Lismore and Cappagh Lake). C.—Galway (Maam River). Mayo (Westport demesne; Carrowbeg River). L.—Wexford (Slaney bank near Wexford). Dublin (Howth). U.—Armagh (Mullinure, &c.). Distribution.— Generally distributed in England (Worcester; Hereford ; Devon; &c.). Northern and central Europe, extending to Italy ; Austria ; and Corsica, 76 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Micromus angulatus (Steph.) (Jf, aphidivorus Schr. 2). Monster. LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Deenagh River). Wexford (Courtown, Enniscorthy, Beaumont, Entom. Monthly Mag., xxix., p. 263). Distribution.—Great Britain (rare, though widely distributed, extending into the south of Scotland, Kircudbright). Europe ranging to arctic Norway; Siberia; Madeira; North America (Colorado; Canada). *Psectra diptera Burm. LEINSTER. L.—Wexford (banks of the River Slaney near Wexford, July, 1900, Halbert). In the summer of 1900 one of us had the good fortune to find two examples of this little-known insect during a collecting tour in county Wexford. Unfortunately the great rarity of the insect was unsuspected at the time of capture, else more specimens might have been obtained, and more exact details of its occurrence noted. It is certain, however, that the insects were beaten from amongst bushes, including some hazel and alder, bordering the south bank of the River Slaney, a few miles to the north of the town of Wexford, during the month of July. Psectra diptera is remarkable for its small size, the rudimentary condition of the second pair of wings in the male, and also for its extreme rarity. Nothing appears to be known concerning its life-history. The first recorded British specimen was found on a hazel bush in Breagh Wood, Somersetshire, by J. C. Dale, as long ago as 1843, and apparently there have been no subsequent captures of the species in England. The insect has, however, been recently discovered by Mr. B. McGowan, on the banks of the Nith in Dumfriesshire (Entom. Monthly Mag., (2) xiv., (39), p. 14, 1903). Distribution.—Psectra diptera seems to be generally rare, yet it is widely spread in the Palaearctic region, occurring in Finland; Sweden; Russia; Germany; Holland; Italy; and in Siberia (Irkutzk). It has also been found in North America (New York; Michigan; New Hampshire; N. Illinois), where, according to Banks (1905), it is apparently of more common occurrence than in Europe. CHRYSOPIDAE. Chrysopa vittata Wesm. ConnauGHT. Lester. ULSTER. C.—Roscommon (Yew Point). L.—Wicklow (Altidore). Westmeath Kine ano Hatsert—A List of the Neuroptera of Ireland. 77 (Killucan). Louth (Castlebellingham). U.—Tyrone (Altadiawan). Donegal (near Kilmacrennan). “ Ireland, common ” (/Haliday MS.). Distribution.—Widely spread in Great Britain. Northern and central Europe ; Styria; Siberia. Chrysopa flava (Scop.). Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Deenagh River; Tore road; Boreen-a-Morave). Cork (Glandore). Waterford (Cappoquin). C€—Mayo (Carrowbeg River). Sligo (near Sligo). L.—Wexford (Rosslare). Wicklow (Altidore; Enniskerry). Dublin (Kingstown). Westmeath (Coosan; Waterstown). Louth (Castle- bellingham). U.—Monaghan (Emyvale). Armagh. Distribution.—Common in Great Britain from Devonshire to Inverness, and in western Europe generally. Chrysopa alba (L.). MounstTER. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Tore road; Boreen-a-Morave). C.—Galway (Cong). Mayo (Carrowbeg River). Roscommon (Yew Point). Sligo (near Sligo). L.— Wexford (Edenvale; Killurin; Johnstown Castle grounds). Wicklow (Enniskerry and Powerscourt demesne). U—Tyrone (Favour Royal). Donegal (Cottian ; Largy River ; near Kilmacrennan). Distribution.—Great Britain (Devonshire to Inverness at least). Northern and central Europe. Chrysopa flavifrons Brauer. CONNAUGHT. C.—Mayo (Carrowbeg River). Distribution —-Great Britain (south of England; Wales; not recorded from Scotland). Sweden to Dalmatia (Brauer). Chrysopa tenella Sch. LEINSTER. ULSTER. L.—Dublin (Rathgar, coll. Carpenter). U.—Armagh (near Armagh, coll. Johnson). A Chrysopa from the first-mentioned locality in the Irish National Museum is apparently referable to the present species. It is somewhat larger than the average size of British specimens; but it has two characters which are of C. tenella, a broad paler line on the thorax, and a black spot on the cheeks (fide Morton). R. I, A. PROC., VOL, XXVII,, SECT, B, [41] 78 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. *Chrysopa vulgaris Schneider. LEINSTER. L.— Wexford (near Wexford, King). Dublin (Howth, Xing). Westmeath (Athlone, King). “Ireland” (Haliday collection). This common British species has not been previously recorded from Treland. Distribution.—Europe and the Atlantic Islands; Asia Minor; Turkestan ; &e. Referring to the occurrence of Chrysopa vulgaris in Madeira, the Canaries, and St. Helena, Mr. McLachlan points out that it is rather liable to introduction into new localities during the larval stage. In Great Britain it is found from the south of England to the Shetlands, though possibly introduced in the latter place. *Chrysopa prasina Ramb. (C. aspersa Wesmael). MUNSTER. LEINSTER. M.— Cork (Glandore, Halbert). LL.—Wexford (Rosslare, King). West- meath (Athlone, King). Distribution.—Great Britain (generally common in the south; Yorkshire; North Wales. Not recorded from Scotland). Widespread in Europe. *Chrysopa ventralis Curtis. LEINSTER. ULSTER. L.— Wexford (Killurin, King). U.—Monaghan (Emyvale, Morton). Distribution.—Great Britain (south of England to Yorkshire at least). Northern and central Europe. Siberia. *Chrysopa abbreviata Curtis (C. immaculata Steph.). LEINSTER. L.—Dublin (“ Chrysopa abbreviata = immaculatus, St. Portmarnock,” Haliday Ms.) This species appears to have been well known to Haliday, and it is recorded as above in his Ms. catalogue of Irish insects. In a paper which he published in 1857 we find the following note:—*On the sand-hills (Portmarnock) themselves Chrysopa abbreviata was more common than I had ever before found it; and along with it, the freckled, sandy-coloured, stout larva, which doubtless feeds chiefly on the Aphides that abound on the sea-reeds” (Nat. Hist. Review, iv., p. 35). The identification of one of Haliday’s specimens, preserved in the Irish National Museum, has been verified as correct by Mr. K. J. Morton. Distribution —Great Britain (little is known of the range of this species ; it occurs on sand-hills in the Liverpool district. Curtis records that it was Kine anp Hartpert—A List of the Newroptera of Ireland. 79 taken on the sand-hills at Appledore and Ravenglass, and on the Marrams near Yarmouth. British Entomology, ii., pl. 520, 1834). According to Reuter it is widely spread in Europe (Finland to Caucasus), but has not occurred in France, Spain, or Italy. Asia Minor. [Chrysopa perla (1.). Doubtfully Irish. The only indication of its occurrence is in Haliday’s MS. catalogue. The entry is as follows:—“ Chrysopa perla (Ste?) = reticulata ?, cancellata, certainly Irish, Hely !” The synonyms mentioned by Haliday admittedly refer to Chrysopa perla (L.), fide McLachlan, “Monograph of the British Neuroptera-Planipennia.” However, as some doubt is implied in this record, we think it best to include the species with reserve, until more satisfactory evidence of its occurrence is forthcoming. | CONIOPTERYGIDAE. Coniopteryx psociformis (Halid.) Curtis. Monster. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Deenagh River; Muckross Abbey; Tore Cascade ; Boreen-a-Morave). Waterford (Lismore; Glenshelane). L.— Dublin (Lucan; Dundrum). U.—Down (Tollymore, Hididay collection). Distribution.—Great Britain (Devonshire to Perthshire). Northern and central Europe (£nderlein). Coniopteryx lactea Wesm. (C. tineiformis Curt.). Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Deenagh River; Boreen-a-Morave ; Kenmare; Muckross). C.—Galway (Salthill). Mayo (Carrowbeg River; Mount Brown Lough. Westport demesne). Roscommon (Yew Point). L—Westmeath (Coosan Point; Shannon ; Waterstown). U.—Donegal (Cottian; Largy River; Glen- beagh). Widely spread and probably common in suitable localities. Mr. Haliday remarks that this species “oceurs in groves (especially on Coniferae) in summer:—When captured they feign death, with their antennae bent in under the thorax, as in Hemerobius and Chrysopa.” He also records a Coniopteryx larva which he believed to be referable to the present species. “This larva is found wandering in groves from the end of August to October; it is probably Aphidivorous, though this I have not proved, nor have I bred it, but I can entertain no doubt that it is in the larva of C. tineiformis. The general character is closely allied to the larva of [a] 80 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Hemerobius, to which genus it is related.” Curtis figures this larva, and remarks thatit is rosy, with a large black patch on the back, and large white spots down each side. (See Curtis, British Entomology, xi, plate 528. 1834). Distribution—Occurs in Great Britain from Devonshire to Inverness at least. According to Enderlein it is widely distributed in Europe, ranging north into Finland. PANORPIDAE. *Panorpa germanica L. MUNSTER. M.—Cork (Youghal and Blarney, Halbert, Irish Naturalist, xvi., pp. 289- 299. 1907). Very local, and probably confined to the south. The first Irish specimens of this common European “Scorpion Fly” were discovered by Mr. R. Standen at these localities in July, 1907. A male example taken at Youghal approaches the immaculate variety, except for a small spot on the front margin of each of the wings, and an extremely narrow dark margin at the tip of the anterior pair (var. apicalis Steph.). On the contrary, in a female specimen found at Blarney, the spots are well developed and tend to form continuous bands across the wings, much as in Panorpa communis. Distribution Occurs in most parts of Great Britain, ranging from Devonshire to Sutherland. Northern and central Europe. TRICHOPTERA. PHRYGANEIDAE. Neuronia ruficrus (Scop.). CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. C.—Roscommon (Mote Park). L—Westmeath (Bog of Allen), Distriiution—Great Britain (south of England to Perthshire at least). Northern and central Europe. Phryganea grandis L. Monster. CoNNauGHT. LemnsTer. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle). C—Galway (Ashford and Cong). Sligo (Markree Castle). L—King’s County (Edenderry). Dublin (River Dodder near Templeogue). Westmeath (Shannon near Athlone). U.—Donegal ‘Lough Fern near Kilmacrennan). Antrim (Lough Neagh). Kine anp Hatperr—aA List of the Neuroptera of Ireland. 81 Distribution—In Great Britain this species is found from Devonshire to the south of Scotland. Widely spread in Europe. Phryganea striata L. ConNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. C.—Roscommon (Yew Point). Mayo (Knappagh and Kip Loughs). L.— Louth (Castlebellingham). U.—Monaghan (Glaslough). Armagh (Loughgall, Keady, &e.). Donegal (Fern, Sproule’s and Reelan Loughs). Distribution—Somewhat similar to that of the last species. Extends further north, into Finland and Lapland ; Spain; Siberia. Phryganea obsoleta (Hagen) McLach. Munster. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Killarney, Cooke, Lntom. Monthly Mag., xv., 1878). Limerick (August 16th, Haton, Entom. Monthly Mag., 1877). L—Westmeath (Shannon, King). U—Monaghan (Glaslough, Morton). Armagh (Kellystewart Lough! Johnson). Donegal (Ardara sandhills, Johnson). Distribution—Inhabits the northern parts of Great Britain (north of England and Wales, extending to Inverness-shire at least). Abroad it is found in Lapland; Finland; Norway; Sweden; North Russia; Germany (East Prussia, Bavaria, Lorraine, &c.); Switzerland, &e. Apparently not recorded from the southern parts of Europe. North-western Siberia (McLachlan). Phryganea varia (Hagen). Fab. Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle). C€.—Galway (Castlekirk and Maumwee Loughs). Roscommon (Yew Point). Mayo (Cushinsheen and Prospect Loughs; Carrowbeg River). L.—King’s County (Edenderry). Westmeath (Waterstown and Coosan). U.—Monaghan (Glaslough). Donegal (Gorteen ; Sproule’s; Keel; Akiboon; Muethin; and Askerry Loughs; Clonkillybeg; Glenbeagh). Distribution —Great Britain (Devonshire to North Shetlands). Almost all over Europe. Agrypnia pagetana Curt. ULSTER. U.—Monaghan (Glaslough). Donegal (Ardara). Distribution.—Great Britain (not uncommon in the fen districts of the eastern counties of England, McLachlan; near Glasgow, King). Northern and central Europe; Spain (Vavds) ; North-western Siberia; Turkestan. 82 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. LIMNOPHILIDAE. Colpotaulius incisus (Curt.). CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. C.—Galway (Castlekirk). Mayo (Clare Island; Castlebar ; Broad Lough; Newport River; Inishbofin). L.—Westmeath (Shannon). U.—Monaghan (Emyvale). Armagh (Armagh, in garden, Johnson). Donegal (Fern and Keel Longhs; Largy River). Antrim (Portmore near Lough Neagh). Distribution.—Common in Britain, ranging to the Shetlands. According to Ulmer, there is probably only one Palearctic species of this genus. It is widely distributed in northern and central Europe, and apparently ranges to eastern Siberia (McLachlan). *Grammotaulius atomarius (Fab.). CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. C.—Roscommon (Mote Park, Halbert). Sligo (Johnson). L.—Wicklow (Roundwood, October, Halbert). Louth (Castlebellingham! Thornhill). U.—Monaghan {Emyvale, Morton). Armagh (Mullinure, Johnson). Distriution—Great Britain (ranges from Devonshire to Perthshire at least). Abroad it is found from Lapland to Italy (Naples, McLachlan); Iceland. Glyphotaelius pellucidus (Retz.). MunsTeR. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Waterford (near Cappoquin). Limerick. €.—Mayo (Croft Lough; in plantation near Convent, Westport). L.—Wexford (Johnstown Castle grounds). Dublin (Lucan). Westmeath (Waterstown). U—Monaghan (Glaslough). Armagh (Loughgall). Distribution.—Devonshire to Inverness, and nearly all over Europe except Lapland and Spain (McLachlan). Limnophilus rhombicus (L.). CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. C.—Roscommon (Mote Park). Mayo (Carrowbeg River). Sligo (Markree Castle). L—Wexford (Edenvale). Dublin (Dundrum). Louth (Castle- bellingham). U.—Armagh. Donegal (near Kilmacrennan ; River Lennan). Distribution.—Great Britain (common, ranging to the Shetlands). Nearly the whole of Europe (Lapland to central Spain), except extreme south, extending into Eastern Siberia, and Turkestan (McLachlan). Kine anp Hatsert—A List of the Neuroptera of Ireland. 83 Limnophilus flavicornis (F'ab.). Munster. ConnaucHtT. Lester. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle ; Dinish ; Flesk and Deenagh Rivers). €.—Mayo (Carrowbeg River, Westport). Sligo (near Sligo). L—Wexford (Johnstown Castle grounds). Wicklow (Altidore). Dublin (Lucan; Santry; &c.). West- meath (Moate; Bog of Allen). U.—Monaghan (Glaslough and Emyvale). Armagh (Acton Glebe; Lough Gilly; &c.). Distribution—Great Britain (common and widely spread). Northern and central Europe. *Limnophilus decipiens (Kol.). ULSTER. U.—Monaghan (Glaslough, Hntom. Monthly Mag., 1892). This species was found fairly commonly by Mr. K. J. Morton, at Kelvey Lough, a small, deep lake near the above-mentioned locality. Distribution—HEngland (rare, London district, Haslemere, Norwich). Not recorded from Scotland. Widely distributed in Europe, ranging from Finland to the Balkans. Siberia (McLachlan). Limnophilus marmoratus Curt. Munster. ConnauGat. Lernsrer. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Loo Bridge; Ross Castle; Cloghereen ; Coppagh Glen; Gap of Dunloe; Kilbrean Lough; Dinish). Waterford (between Cappoquin and Lismore; Cappagh Lough). ©—Galway (Salthill; Castlekirk; Cong). Roscommon (Yew Point). Mayo (common in the Westport and Newport districts). Sligo (Rosses Point). L.—Wexford (Edenvale ; Killurin : Johns- town Castle grounds). King’s County (Edenderry). Dublin (Tolka at Glasnevin). Westmeath (Shannon ; Killinure; Waterstown). U—Monaghan (Glaslough and Emyvale). Armagh (Churchhill; Mullinure, &.). Antrim (gas lamps at Belfast). Donegal (Coxtown; Coolmore; common on lakes in the Kilmacrennan district). Common. Distribution—Great Britain (common, Devonshire to Shetlands), Lapland to France ; Spain; and central Italy. Limnophilus stigma Curt. Monster. L&INSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Killarney, McLachlan, 1862). L.—Westmeath (Waterstown and River Shannon). U.—Armagh (Birches). Distribution—Widely spread in Great Britain, ranging from Kent to 84 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Inverness-shire. Northern and central Europe, excepting the boreal parts (McLachlan). Limnophilus xanthodes McLach. (ZL. borealis Kol. nee Zett.). Munster. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (LZ. borealis, taken by Birchall, McLachlan in Entom. Annual, 1864). Monaghan (Glaslough, not common, Morton). Fermanagh (L. borealis, near Enniskillen, McLachlan, Entom. Annual, 1862). Armagh (Lowry’s Lough and Camlough, Jolnson). Distribution —Great Britain (local and not uncommon in the fens of the east, McLachlan; extending northwards to Dumfries, Morton). Northern and central Europe. Finland; Sweden; Russia; Germany; Austria; Hungary; &c. Limnophilus lunatus Curt. Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Cloghereen ; Glena ; Horse’s Glen; Deenagh River). Water- ford (Dromana and Cappoquin). ©@.—Roscommon (Yew Point). Mayo (Doogan, Small and Ballin Loughs; Newport and Carrowbeg Rivers). Galway (Castlekirk ; near Maam ; Clonbrock). L.—Wicklow (Roundwood). Dublin (Tolka at Glasnevin; Lucan). Westmeath (Shannon; Coosan; Twy River ; Lough Ree). U—Monaghan (Glaslough and Emyvale). Armagh (Churchhill, Lough Gilly, &c.). Antrim (gas lamps at Belfast), Donegal (Coolmore ; Ardara). Common. Distribution—In Great Britain this species is found from Devonshire to North Shetland. Spread over most of Europe (except the Spanish peninsula) ; Finland ; North Persia; Asia Minor. Limnophilus politus McLach. MUNSTER. M.—Kerry (Killarney, McLachlan, Trans. Entom. Soc., p. 38, London, 1865). Apparently rare, and has not been recently met with in Ireland. Distribution.—Great Britain (very local, extending as far north as the Clyde district). Occurs over a great part of Europe (except Spain), and northern Asia. *Limnophilus fuscinervis Zett. CONNAUGHT. C.—Mayo (Castlebar Lough, June 17th, 1909, coll. Halbert, see Morton in Entom. Monthly Mag. (2) xx., p. 233, 1909). The first British specimen of this interesting species was captured at Castlebar Lough on a recent expedition, organized by Mr. R. Ll. Praeger, to investigate the fauna and flora of Clare Island and the surrounding Kine anp Harsert—A List of the Neuroplera of Ircland. 85 district. It was found on the south shore of the lake, which is also called Lough Lannough, at its eastern extremity, not far from the town of Castlebar. Distribution—Great Britain (range unknown). As pointed out by Mr. K. J. Morton, the distribution of Z. fuseinervis is northern and south-eastern. It has been recorded by Mr. McLachlan from Lapland, Finland, Sweden, Lithuania (Minsk), Germany (where it is evidently widely spread), Sarepta. A variety solwtus, McLach., is recorded from Sarepta and Persia (“ Trichoptera of the European Fauna”), Denmark (Petersen). Limnophilus ignavus (Hagen) MecLach. Munster. ConnauGur. LEINSTER. M.—Waterford (Cappoquin). C.—Mayo (Ballin and Mount Brown Loughs ; Carrowbeg River). L.— Wexford (Edenvale and Rosslare). West- meath (Waterstown and Shannon near Athlone). Distribution—Great Britain (“very rare in the north,’ McLachlan: ranges from north Shetland as far south as Hereford at least). Northern and central Europe, from Finland to Switzerland. *Limnophilus nigriceps (Zett.). ULSTER. U.—Armagh (Lowry’s Lough, Johnson). Several specimens of this rare species were collected during the month of September at Lowry’s Lough (McLachlan, Entom. Monthly Mag., xxix., 1893, p. 287). Distribution.—Great Britain (local; north of England, Edinburgh, and Glasgow districts to Perthshire). Northern and central Europe. Lapland; Vienna; &¢; Turkestan. According to Morton, this is a Jocal species hoth in Great Britain and on the Continent. Limnophilus centralis Curt. MUNSTER. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Killarney; Ross Castle; Gap of Dunloe; Glencar). Cork (Glandore). Waterford (Glenshelane). €—Galway (near Maam). Mayo (Mount Brown Lough and Carrowbeg River). L.—Kilkenny. Wexford (Edenvale ; banks of Slaney near Wexford). Dublin (Howth). U.— Armagh (Mullinure), Donegal (Clonkillybeg; Loughs Akiboon, Fern, and Keel). Distribution.—Great Britain (common, Devonshire to Inverness). Isle of Man. Probably generally distributed in Europe (McLachlan). Not included by Navas in the Spanish fauna (1908). R.I.A, PROC,, VOL, XXYVIII., SECT. B, [N] 86° Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Limnophilus vittatus (Fab.). Monster. ConNnauGut. Lu&INsTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Ardagh Lough; Deenagh River). Waterford (Cappoquin and Glenshelane). @.—Galway (Castlekirk ; Ballinasloe ; Tuam ; Cong). Roscommon (Yew Point). Mayo (Mount Brown and Kip Loughs). L.—Wexford (Johnstown Castle grounds). Wicklow (Roundwood and Enniskerry). Dublin (Rush; Tolka at Glasnevin). Westmeath (Shannon ; Bog of Allen; Moate). U.—Monaghan (Emyvale). Armagh (Mullinure). Donegal (Lough Fern). Distribution —Great Britain (Devonshire to North Shetland). Common throughout Europe, extending from Sicily and Spain to Lapland. Asia Minor. Limnophilus affinis Curt. MuNSTER. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Boreen-a-Morave; Deenagh River). Water- ford (Dromana). C€.—Galway (Ballinasloe). Roscommon (Yew Point). Mayo (Ballin Lough). L.—Wexford (Edenvale; Rosslare; Johnstown Castle grounds; Slaney near Killurin). Westmeath (Shannon; Coosan; Hare Island in Lough Ree). U.—Monaghan (Glaslough and Emyvale). Armagh (Lowry’s Lough, &c.). Donegal (River Lennan; Lough Keel; Largy River; Coolmore). Distriution—Common in Britain from Devonshire to North Shetland. Abroad it is widely spread, occurring in Iceland, Finland, and other parts of Europe; Amur Land; north Persia; Madeira; &c. According to McLachlan, this is probably the most widely distributed of the Palaearctic Caddis-flies, Limnophilus auricula Curt. Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (common in the Killarney district). Waterford (Dromana and near Cappoquin). C,—Galway (Salthill; Maam; Cong; Ballinasloe ; Castlekirk). Mayo (Mount Brown, Kip, and Cogaula Loughs; Carrowbeg River). Sligo (Markree Castle). L.—Wexford (Rosslare; Johnstown Castle grounds). Wicklow (Lough Dan and Enniskerry). Dublin (Donabate), Westmeath (common in the Athlone district). Louth (Dundalk). U.— Monaghan (Emyvale and Glaslough), Armagh (Churchhill; Lough Gilly ; Lough Gall; &c.). Donegal (Coxtown). Distribution.— Ranges in Great Britain from Devonshire to the Shet- lands. Occurs also in the Isle of Man. Common in northern and central Europe. Spain (Navas), Kane anp Hansert—A List of the Neuroptera of Ireland. 87 Limnophilus griseus (L.). ConnaucHr. LEINSTER. ULSTER. C.—Galway (near Maam; Ballinasloe). Mayo (Kip Lough and Carrowbeg River). Sligo (Markree Castle). L.—Westmeath (Coosan; Bog of Allen). U.—Donegal (Cloghan ; Cottian ; Gorteen, Muethin, and Keel Loughs). Distribution.—Great Britain (Devon to north Shetlands). Isle of Man. Jersey. Probably occurs in most parts of Europe from Lapland to the Caucasus (not recorded from Spam) ; Iceland; Fiaroes; &c. Also in Siberia (McLachlan). Limnophilus extricatus McLach. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. : C.—Roscommon (Summerhill). L.—Westmeath (Bog of Allen), U.— Donegal (Lough Akiboon). Distribution—Great Britain (ranges from the south of England to Inverness). Northern and central Europe. Limnophilus hirsutus (Pict.). ConnauGHt. LEINSTER. ULSTER. C.—Mayo (Knappagh Lough and Carrowbeg River). L—Dublin. Westmeath (Shannon and Coosan Point). U.—Monaghan (Glaslough and Emyvale). Donegal (Coxtown; Lough Keel; near Kilmacrennan). Distribution —Great Britain (south of England to Inverness). Guernsey ; Holland ; Switzerland; Germany; France; Spain. Limnophilus luridus Curt. CoNNAUGH?T. LEINSTER. ULSTER. C.—Sligo (Markree Castle). L—Westmeath (Shannon; Coosan). U.—Donegal (Lough Keel; River Lennan ; Cottian; Clonkillybeg). Distribution.—Great Britain (local; Hampshire to Perthshire at least). Finland ; Holland; Belgium; Germany (Hamburg, Ulmer). Limnophilus sparsus Curt. Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (common in the Killarney district; Kenmare). Cork (Bally- eriffn woods; Glandore). Waterford (Dromana; Cappagh Lough). C.—Galway (Salthill; Cong; Ballinasloe). Mayo (common in the Westport and Newport districts), Sligo (Markree). L.—Wexford (Johnstown Castle grounds). Wicklow (Roundwood and Enniskerry). Dublin (Donabate ; River Dodder near Tallaght; Harold’s Cross; brackish pond at Sutton), [N *| 88 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Westmeath (Shannon; Killinure; Twy River; Waterstown). U—Monaghan (Emyvale). Armagh (Lough Gilly; Acton), Donegal (Coolmore ; Bruckless). Distribution.—Abundant in Great Britain, ranging from Devonshire to the Shetlands and Hebrides. Isle of Man. Northern and central Europe; Spain ; Firées. *Anabolia nervosa (Leach) Curt. LEINSTER. ULSTER. L.—Wicklow (Roundwood, Halbert). Dublin (River Tolka near Dublin, Halbert; Harold’s Cross, Carpenter). Louth (Castlebellingham, Thornhill). U.—Armagh (near Armagh ; Lowry’s Lough ; Tynan; and Maghery, Johnson). Distribution.—Widely spread in Great Britain (New Forest, Strath- glass, &c.), Recorded as generally abundant in western Europe. Stenophyllax stellatus (Curt.). Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Cloghereen; The Glen in Deer Park). Tipperary (Cahir). C.—Sligo (near Sligo). L.—Dublin (Lucan). U.—Donegal (Coolmore ; Dunleury ; Gweedore ; Lough Keel). Distribution.—Great Britain (Devonshire, Inverness, &c.). Widely spread over Europe (except Spain), and probably more abundant in the north, extending from Lapland to north-western Siberia (McLachlan). Stenophylax latipennis (Curt.) (S. radiatus Ramb.). LEINSTER. L.—Louth (Carlingford). Distriiution.—In Great Britain this species extends from Devonshire to the Shetlands. Abroad it is found from Lapland (Sahlberg) to Italy and Spain. Stenophylax permistus McLach. (S. concentricus McLach., nec Zett.). Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Clare (Lahinch). C.—Sligo (near Sligo). L.—Dublin (Sandymount, flying to light in houses; Portmarnock ; Rathmines). Westmeath (Killucan). U.—Armagh (Armagh). Antrim (gas lamps at Belfast). Distribution.—Common in Great Britain (Devonshire to the Shetlands). Probably spread all over Europe, ranging from Lapland to Spain). Micropterna sequax McLach. (JM. striata Pict. nec Linn.). LeEINsTER. ULSTER. L.—Dublin (Dodder banks between Templeogue and Tallaght). U.—Tyrone (Favour Royal), Armagh. Donegal (Coolmore). Kine ano Hatpert—A List of the Neuroptera of Ireland. 89 Distribution—Great Britain (not common, but ranging from Devon to Inverness). Jersey; Finland; Sweden; France; Germany; Switzerland (Zs); Austria; south Russia ; Corsica. Micropterna lateralis (Steph.). Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Tore Cascade). ©.—Roscommon (Mote Park). Sligo (near Sligo and Keshcorran), L.—Kilkenny (Johnstown, Haliday ms.). Dublin (Howth). Westmeath (Shannon). U.—Tyrone (Favour Royal and Alta- diawan). Armagh (Mullinure and Scarva), Donegal (near Kilmacrennan ; Coolmore). Distribution.— Great Britain (widely distributed, New Forest to Unst). Northern and central Europe. Halesus radiatus (Curt.). Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Cloghereen; Horse’s Glen). @.—Galway (Maam River). L.—Wicklow (Roundwood and Lough Dan). Dublin (Howth). Louth (Drogheda). Distribution. —Great Britain (Devonshire to Shetlands). Jersey; northern and central Europe ; Spain. Drusus annulatus Steph. CONNAUGHT. C.—Galway (Castlekirk). Distribution—According to McLachlan, this is an alpine species inhabiting clear torrents in rocky and mountainous districts. It is widely spread in Britain, having been found in Devonshire and in the Shetlands. Abroad it would appear to be local, occurring in Germany (Schwarzwald, Harz, Riesengebirge, &c. Ulmer); Belgium; France. *Chaetopteryx villosa (Fab.) (C. ¢uberculosa Pict.). Monster. Leinster. ULSTER. M.—Cork (Carrigrohane! Standen), L.—Kilkenny (“ Dec. 1, Johnstown,” Haliday Ms.), Wicklow (Roundwood and Lough Dan, October, Halbert). U.—Antrim (lakes at Fair Head, September, Halbert). A late autumn species, which has probably been overlooked in many localities. Distribution —Great Britain (south of England to Perthshire and Inverness) ; Russian Lapland; Finland; Scandinavia; western Russia ; Germany ; Austria; Belgium; Switzerland; France. | -\ Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. *Apatania Wallengreni McLach. (A. vestita Kol.). ULSTER. U.—Donegal (Cottian, females probably referable to this species, s, King). Distribution.—Great Britain (English Lake District to Perthshire at least). Lapland; Finland. Ulmer does not include this species amongst the German Trichoptera (Die Siisswasserfauna Deutschlands, 1909). Apatania fimbriata (Pict.}. MUNSTER. M.—Kerry (Windy Gap near Kenmare; lakes in the Gap of Dunloe; Coppagh Glen; Garagarry Lough). Writing of the occurrence of this species in the Gap of Dunloe, where it was first discovered in the British Isles, Mr. Morton says: “In Ireland it occurred at spots where the margins of the lakes were lined with huge blocks of rock, and we took it at rest on or flying amongst the rocks, and by sweeping the herbage on the banks. Usually at such places the only aquatic vegetation was a scattered growth of the pretty Lobelia Dortmanna” aie Monthly Mag., xxiv., 1887, p. 118). Distriiution.—This species is unknown in Great Britain. Abroad it inhabits the mountain regions of central Europe (McZachlan); Germany (Harz, Thiiringen, &c.); France (Chamounix; Savoy; Haute Loire); Austria (Sudetic Chain; Carinthia; &c.); and probably other localities. SERICOSTOMATIDAE. Sericostoma personatum (Spence). Munster. CONNAUGHT. LgINsTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Deenagh River; Muckross ; Cloghereen; Gap of Dunloe; Parknasilla). Waterford (Cappoquin). C.—Galway (Cong). Mayo (Mount Brown; Cogaula and Knappagh Loughs; Carrowbeg River). L—Wexford (Forth Mountains). Wicklow (Enniskerry). Dublin (River Dodder between Templeogue and Tallaght). Westmeath (Shannon ; Coosan). U.—Monaghan (Glaslough). Donegal (Coxtown; Keel, Sproule’s, and Fern Loughs; Glenbeagh). Armagh (Coney Island in Lough Neagh). Distriiution.—Great Britain (common, Devon to Inverness). Isle of Man. Northern and central Europe. Goéra pilosa (Fab.) (G. flavipes Curt.). Monster. Coyxavcut. LemxsTer. ULsTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; River Flesk). Cork (Mallow). Waterford (Lismore). C.—Galway (Castlekirk). Roscommon (Yew Point). Mayo (Doo, Kine anp Hatpert—A List of the Neuroptera of Ireland. 91 Cushinsheeaun, Mount Brown and Kip Loughs; Carrowbeg River). Sligo (near Sligo). L.—Wexford (Edenvale). Wicklow (Calary). Westmeath (Coosan Point; Shannon; near Athlone; &c.). U.—Monaghan (Glaslough and Emyvale). Donegal (Coolmore; Fern and Irvine’s Loughs; Clonkillybeg). Armagh (Coney Island in Lough Neagh). Distribution—Great Britain (Devonshire, to the south of Scotland). Northern and central Europe. Silo pallipes (Fab.). Monster. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Devil’s Punch-bowl; Muckross; Deenagh and Flesk Rivers ; Tore; Kenmare; Loo Bridge). Cork (Glandore). Waterford (Glenshelane and Dromana). L—Wexford (Edenvale). Wicklow (Enniskerry and Fassaroe). Dublin (River Dodder at Templeogue). U.—Armagh (near Armagh). Donegal (Ardara; Loughs Salt and Reelan; Lennan Bridge). Antrim (Colin Glen). Distribution —Great Britain (common; Devon and Kent to Inverness). Generally distributed in Europe from Lapland to western Russia, and France. Not recorded from Spain or Portugal. Silo nigricornis (Pict.) (iS. fumipennis McLach.). MUNSTER. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Deenagh and Flesk Rivers; Dinish). C—Mayo (Mount Brown Lough and Carrowbeg River). L.—Dublin (River Dodder at Temple- ogue). Westmeath (Ballykeeran and Killinure). Distribution—Britain (local in the south, McLachlan). Germany; Austria ; Switzerland; Holland; Belgium; France (Basses Pyrénées, &c.). Crunoecia irrorata (Curt.). Monster. LEINSTER. ULSTER. | M.—Kerry (Tore Cascade). Waterford (Dromana and Cappoquin). L.— Wexford (Edenvale). U.—Donegal (Sproule’s Lough). Antrim (Colin Glen). Distribution—Great Britain (Devon to Inverness). Germany ; Switzer- land; France (Pyrenees, &c.) Transylvania, to the Carpathians. Lepidostoma hirtum (Fab.). MunsTER. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Dinish; Cloghereen; Deenagh River, &c.). Waterford (Lismore; Salterbridge; and Cappoquin). C—Galway (Maum- wee Lough and Castlekirk). Roscommon (Yew Point; Summerhill). 92 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Mayo (Carrowbeg River). Sligo (near Sligo). L—Westmeath (Shannon ; Coosan; Wineport; Waterstown). U.— Donegal (Dunleury Lough; Lennan Bridge; Cottian; Gweedore). Antrim (Cave Hill near Belfast; Shane’s Castle, Lough Neagh). Distribution.—Great Britain (Devon to Shetlands). Probably all over Europe as far north as Lapland; Spain (Navas). LEPTOCERIDAE. Beraea pullata (Curt.). ConnauGuT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. C.—Mayo (Carrowbeg River). L.—Wexford (Johnstown Castle grounds ; Edenvale). Dublin (marshy places on Lambay Island). U—Armagh (Lough Gilly and Mullinure). Distribution —Great Britain (Devonshire; Yorkshire; North Wales; Glasgow district; &c.). Isle of Man. Widely spread in western Europe (Norway to Portugal). Beraea maurus (Curt.). Munster. Connaucut. Letster. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (near Kenmare ; Ardagh; Cloghereen; Dinish; Tore). Cork (Glandore). C—Mayo (Carrowbeg River and Knappagh Lough). L— Wexford (Killurin and Edenvale). U—Antrim (Cave Hill near Belfast). Distriiution—Great Britain (Devon to Inverness). Scandinavia (not in Lapland) to Spain and northern Italy. Molanna palpata McLach. LEINSTER. ULSTER. L.—Westmeath (occurs in considerable numbers along the Shannon between Athlone and Lough Ree, King). U.—Armagh (Lowry’s Lough near Armagh, in June, Jonson). The occurrence of this species on the River Shannon is worthy of note. In Scotland it frequents peaty lakes. Distribution—Great Britain (Perthshire; Inverness; West Hebrides). Northern Lapland; Finland (Sahlberg); Russia; Siberia (district of the Yenisei, Sahlberg). Not included by Ulmer in the German fauna (1909). Odontocerum albicorne (Scop.). Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Killarney, Hagen; Deenagh River; Horse’s Glen). Water- ford (Glenshelane and Cappoquin). C—Mayo (Mount Brown and Cogaula Kine and Hatpert—A List of the Neuroptera of Ireland. 93 Loughs). L.—Wexford (Edenvale). U.—Donegal (Clonkillybeg; Loughs Reelan and Gorteen ; River Lennan; Glenbeagh; Cottian). Distribution.—Great Britain (locally common, Devon to Inverness). Isle of Man. Recorded from many localities in central and southern Europe. Leptocerus nigro-nervosus (Retz). Munster. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle and Garagarry Lough). U.—Donegal (Salt and Gorteen Loughs). Distribution —Great Britain (widely spread; Thames; Rannoch; Outer Hebrides; &e.). Northern and central Europe, reaching Lapland. Leptocerus fulvus (Ramb.). MUNSTER. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Cloghereen; Deenagh River; Gap of Dunloe; Garagarry Lough). C.—Galway (Castlekirk and Maumwee). Roscommon (Yew Point). Mayo (Prospect Lough and Carrowbeg River). L.—West- meath (Shannon; Coosan; Hare Island). U—Monaghan (Glaslough and Emyvale). Donegal (Loughs Fern and Sproule). Distribution.—Great Britain (south of England to the Shetlands). Russian Lapland to central Europe ; Siberia. Leptocerus senilis (Burm.). Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Deenagh River; Coppagh Glen). Cork (Glandore). C.—Galway (Castlekirk). Mayo (Knappagh and _ Prospect Loughs; Newport River). L—Westmeath (Shannon; Coosan; Twy River). U—Donegal (Coolmore; Loughs Fern and Sproule; Clonkillybeg). Distribution—Great Britain (south of England to Wigtownshire). Finland; Russia; Germany; Belgium; Holland; France; Siberia. Leptocerus albo-guttatus Hagen. ConNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. C.—Mayo (Knappabeg Lough). L.—Kilkenny. Westmeath (on the Shannon below Athlone). U.—Monaghan (Emyvale). Donegal (Lennan Bridge; Lough Fern; Cottian). Distribution.—Great Britain (Hants to Inverness, at least). Germany ; Holland; Belgium; France; Portugal. R.A. PROG., VOL. XXVIII., SEUT. B. [0] 94 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Leptocerus annulicornis Steph. Monster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Deenagh River; Windy Gap). C€.—Roscommon (Shannon near Athlone). L.—Westmeath (Shannon near Athlone). U.—Donegal (Gorteen and Fern Loughs ; Lennan River). Distribution.—Great Britain (south of England to Perthshire at least). Finland; Germany; Saxony ; Holland; Bohemia). Leptocerus aterrimus Steph. Monster. Connaucut. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Coppagh Glen; Ardagh Lough; Muckross). Waterford (Cappagh Lough). €.—Roscommon (Yew Point and Summerhill). Mayo (common in the Westport and Newport districts). L.—Wexford (Rosslare; Edenvale; Johnstown Castle grounds). Westmeath (Shannon ; Coosan; Wineport; Twy Lough). U.—Monaghan (Glaslough and Emyvale). Armagh (Lowry’s Lough near Armagh). Donegal (common in the Kilma- crennan district). Distribution.—Great Britain (south of England to Inverness). Widely spread in Europe, ranging to Finland. Not recorded from Spain or Portugal. Leptocerus cinereus Curt. MUNSTER. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (common in the Killarney and Muckross districts; Devil’s Punch-bowl; Gap of Dunloe, &c.). Cork (Mallow). Waterford (Lismore ; Dromana; Cappoquin; Glenshelane). ©.—Galway (Castlekirk ; Maumwee Lough). Roscommon (Yew Point). Mayo (common on various loughs in the Westport and Newport districts). U.—Monaghan (Glaslough and Emyvale). Armagh (Milford; lLowry’s Lough; Coney Island, &c.). Donegal (Coolmore; common in the Kilmacrennan district ; Loughs Keel, Gorteen, &c.). Distribution —Great Britain (Cornwall to north Shetlands). Finland to Portugal, and eastwards to Russia. Leptocerus albifrons (L.). MonNsTER. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Deer Park; Deenagh River; Coppagh Glen ; Gap of Dunloe; Dinish). Cork (Mallow). Waterford (Dromana and Cappoquin). C.—Galway (Castlekirk; Lough Corrib; Maam). Roscommon (Yew Point and Summerhill). Mayo (Mount Brown and Knappabeg Loughs; Oe ae el OS Kine anp Hatserr—A List of the Neuroptera of Ireland. 95 Newport River). L.—Dublin (Lucan demesne). Westmeath (Waterstown ; Coosan Point; Hare Island; Ballykeeran). U.—Monaghan (Glaslough). Donegal (Lennan Bridge). Distribution—Great Britain (Devon to Inverness). Northern and central Europe. Leptocerus commutatus (Rostock) McLach. Munster. ConnauGcut. LEeINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (common in the Killarney district ; near Kenmare; Loo Bridge). €@.—Galway (Castlekirk), L.—Dublin (Lucan demesne), West- meath (Glasson and Coosan Point). U.—Monaghan (Emyvale). Donegal (Ardara; Lennan Bridge; Lough Fern; Cottian). Distribution—Great Britain (Devonshire to Perthshire), Finland; Germany; Saxony; Belgium; France. Leptocerus bilineatus (L.). LEINSTER. L.—Dublin (Lucan). Westmeath (Shannon). Distribution.—Great Britain (local; Devon to Inverness). Lapland; Germany; France; Austria; Switzerland; Russia; Turkestan. Leptocerus dissimilis Steph. Monster. ConnauGut. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Devil’s Punch-bowl; Deenagh River; Glena; &e.). C.—Galway (Castlekirk), Roscommon (Yew Point). Mayo (Carrowbeg River). L.—Dublin (Lucan). Westmeath (Shannon side; Coosan Point; Waterstown demesne; Wineport). U.—Monaghan (Glaslough and Emyvale). Donegal (Gorteen, Reelan, and Fern Loughs; Glenbeagh; Lennan River ; Cottian). Distribution.—Great Britain (Devon to Inverness). Finland; Sweden ; Russia; Germany; France. Mystacides nigra (L.). ULSTER. U.—Monaghan (Glaslough). Down (River Lagan), Distribution —areat Britain (south of England to Inverness). Probably all over Kurope, ranging from Lapland to Spain. Mystacides azurea (L.). Mounsrer. CoNnNnauGuT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (common in the Killarney district ; Loo Bridge, &e.). Cork [O*} 96 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. (Glandore and Mallow). C.—Galway (Castlekirk and Maumwee Lough). Mayo (common in the Westport and Newport districts). L.—Wexford (Johnstown Castle grounds; Edenvale). Dublin (Lucan demesne; Tolka at Glasnevin). Westmeath (Coosan Point). U—Monaghan (Glaslough). Armagh (Coney Island and Maghery, Lough Neagh). Donegal (Ardara; Kilmacrennan district, common). Distribution.—Great Britain (Devonshire to the Shetlands). Widely distributed in western Europe; Lapland to Spain. Mystacides longicornis (L.). Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle). Cork (Glandore). Waterford (Cappagh Lough). €.—Roscommon (Summerhill). Mayo (Westport and Newport districts). L.—Westmeath (Shannon ; Coosan Point; Twy Lough; Bog of Allen; Deravaragh). U.—Monaghan (Glaslough and Emyvale). Donegal (Loughs Fern and Keel). Armagh. Antrim (Portmore Lough, Haliday Ms.). Distribution.—Great Britain (Devon to Inverness). Northern and central Europe. *Triaenodes conspersa (Ramb.). LEINSTER. L.—Wexford (Rosslare, King). Distrition—England (rare; has been found in the counties of Devon, Hants, and Worcester, Morton). Finland; Sweden; Germany; Saxony ; France; Spain ; Sicily. Triaenodes bicolor (Curt.). Monster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Ardagh Lough; Windy Gap). Cork (Glandore). Waterford (Cappagh Lough). C.—Galway (Castlekirk, Maumwee Lough). Mayo (Westport and Newport districts, common). L—Wexford (Johnstown Castle grounds). U—Monaghan (Glaslough and Emyvale). Donegal (Sproule’s and Askerry Loughs; Lennan River; Glenbeagh). Armagh (near Armagh; Coney Island in Lough Neagh). Distriiution—Great Britain (Devon to Inverness). General over northern and central Europe. *Adicella reducta (Steph.) McLach. MUNSTER. M.—Kerry (Killarney, Zaton). Cork (Glandore, Halbert). Waterford (Blackwater near Lismore, Halbert). Kine anp Hatsert—A List of the Neuroptera of Ireland. 97 Collected by Rey. A. E. Eaton in the Killarney district, June 12, 1902, and recorded by Mr. McLachlan (Zntom. Monthly Mag., 1903, p. 14). Distribution —Great Britain (small rivers and streams, especially in the south, WeLachlan; Cornwall to Kent; North Wales and Perthshire, &c.). Abroad it is found in Germany (U/mer); Saxony; Switzerland; France ; Spain; Portugal. Ranges eastwards to the Carpathians (Morton). Oecetis ochracea (Curt.). Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Ardagh Lough; Deenagh River). Cork (Glandore). €.—Galway (Cong). Roscommon (Yew Point). Mayo (Knappagh, Ballin and Kip Loughs). L.—Westmeath (Shannon; Coosan Point; Wine- port ; Waterstown ; Bog of Allen). U.—Monaghan (Glaslough and Emyvale). Armagh (Lowry’s Lough, &c.). Donegal (Loughs Fern, Gorteen, and Reelan ; Clonkillybeg). Distribution—Great Britain (south of England to the Shetlands). Northern and central Europe. Oecetis furva (Ramb.). Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Deenagh River; Dinish; Ardagh Lough; Gap of Dunloe). C.—Galway (Castlekirk and Maumwee Lough). Mayo (Doogan, Broad, Knappagh, and Prospect Loughs; Bleachyard). L.—Westmeath (Coosan; Killimure; Waterstown demesne). U.—Monaghan (Glaslough and Emyvale), Donegal (Sproule’s Lough). Distribution.—Great Britain (south of England to Wigtownshire at least). Finland; Germany; Holland; Switzerland (Ais); France. Oecetis lacustris (Pict.). MUNSTER. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Deenagh River; Tore Cascade; Ardagh Lough ; Horse’s Glen). ©—Galway (Castlekirk). Roscommon (Yew Point). Mayo (Doogan, Prospect, and Knappagh Loughs). L.—Wexford (Johnstown Castle grounds). Westport (Shannon ; Coosan Point ; Wineport; Hare Island). Distribution.— Great Britain (occurs as far north as Strathglass). Probably over most of Europe (not in Spain). Extending into N.-W. Siberia. Oecetis notata (Ramb.). Munster. LEINSTER. M.— Waterford (near Lismore). L.—Dublin (Lucan demesne). 98 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Distribution.—Great Britain (Surrey to Inverness). Finland to Germany (Schlesien and Saxony); France; and Austria. Oecetis testacea (Curt.). Munster. Connavucut. Lemsrer. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Flesk and Deenagh Rivers ; Muckross; Dinish ; Tore; Cloghereen). ©.—Mayo (Mount Brown Lough). L—Wexford (Edenvale and Killurin). Wicklow (Enniskerry). Westmeath (Shannon; Killinure; Twy Lough; Waterstown). U.—Donegal (Keel, Gorteen, and Akiboon Loughs ; Cottian ; Glenbeagh ; Clonkillybeg ; Lennan Bridge). Distrivution—Great Britain (south of England to Inverness). Finland (rare); Sweden; Holland; Germany; Saxony; Switzerland; France (Pyrenees); Portugal. Setodes argentipunctella McLach. MUNSTER. M.—Kerry (Muckross Abbey and Ross Castle). This local species was captured by the Rey. A. E. Eaton, on the 18th of August, not far from the Abbey at Muckross. He reports it as swarming up in great quantities from the lake (Zntom. Monthly Mag., 1877). It also occurs in great profusion at Ross Castle. Distribution.—Great Britain (occurs in the English Lake District and in Wigtownshire). Abroad this local species has recently been found in Belgium ; south-western Germany (Hesse, U/mer) ; Switzerland (fis), and Navas records it from Fuencaliente in southern Spain (1908). HYDROPSYCHIDAE. Hydropsyche pellucidula (Curt.). Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Cloghereen and Deenagh River). @—Galway (Salthill), L.—Westmeath (Shannon). U.—Donegal (Reelan, Gorteen, Sproule’s, and Irvine’s Loughs ; Lennan and Largy Rivers; Cottian). Distribution.—Great Britain (Devonshire to Rannoch at least). Found all over Europe, Lapland to the Mediterranean Islands; Asia Minor. Hydropsyche instabilis (Curt.). Monster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Deenagh River; Cloghereen; Tore Cascade; Horse’s Glen ; Gap of Dunloe; &c.). C.—Galway (Lough Corrib near Galway ; Cong; Maam River). Mayo (Mount Brown, Croft, Carrowbeg, Brocka, and Cogaula Kine anp Hatpert—A List of the Neuroptera of Ireland. 99 Loughs; Carrowbeg River). L.—Kilkenny. King’s County (Edenderry). Wick- low (Enniskerry). Dublin (Lucan; River Dodder between Templeogue and Tallaght). Westmeath (Shannon and Ballykeeran). Louth (Carlingford). U.—Monaghan (Emyvale). Donegal (Bundoran; Ardara; Cottian; Lennan Bridge; Lough Reelan; &c.). Distribution.—Great Britain (Devonshire to Strathglass). Isle of Man. Widespread, ranging from Finland to the Pyrenees, Portugal, and central ltaly. Hydropsyche angustipennis (Curt.). MUNSTER. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (near Kenmare). Waterford (near Lismore). @€.—Mayo (Mount Brown and Knappagh Loughs). L.—Westmeath (Twy River). Distribution —Great Britain (Devonshire to the Clyde district). Found in Finland and over most of Hurope, but not recorded from Spain. Hydropsyche guttata (Pict.). Monster. LEINSTER. M.—Cork (Mallow). L.— Westmeath (Shannon). Distribution.—Great Britain (Devonshire to Perthshire). Widespread in Europe. Hydropsyche lepida (Pict.). Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (common in the Killarney and Muckross districts). Cork (Mallow). Waterford (Lismore and Cappoquin). C€.—Galway (Cong ; Lough Corrib near Galway). L.—Wexford (Edenvale). Dublin (Lucan). Westmeath (Shannon). U.—Donegal (Lennan Bridge). Distribution.—Great Britain (Devonshire to Lanarkshire at least). Probably in most of Europe, except the south of Italy, Greece, and the Mediterranean Islands (J/cLachlan). Diplectrona felix (McLach). MunsTER. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Tore; Horse’s Glen; Coppagh Glen; Gap of Dunloe). C€.-— Galway (Maam River), L.—Wicklow (Enniskerry). U.—Antrim (Cave Hill). Donegal (Lough Reelan). Distribution.—Great Britain (Cornwall to Inverness). Germany; Saxony ; Guernsey ; France; Iberian Peninsula; central Italy. 100 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Philopotamus montanus (Donov.). Monster. ConnauGut. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Devil’s Punch-bowl; Tore Cascade; Horse’s Glen; the Glen in Deer Park; Gap of Dunloe; Kenmare). Waterford (Salterbridge near Cappoquin; Glenshelane). C—Galway (Castlekirk; Maam River; Clon- brock). Mayo (Clare Island; streams on Croagh Patrick ; Carrowbeg River; Inishbofin). L.—Wexford. Wicklow (Enniskerry). Dublin (Howth and Tibradden). U.—Donegal (Ardara; Loughs Reelan and Salt). Antrim (Colin Glen). Distribution—Great Britain (in suitable localities from Cornwall to the Shetlands; St. Kilda). Isle of Man. Lapland to Spain, and northern Italy. Var. secoticus McLach. MUNSTER. M.—Kerry (Killarney, Hardy; stream at Cloghereen, King). Occurs in large numbers along the banks of a swiftly-flowing stream and a small spring in this locality, the waters of both being very cold even during August. No example of the type form could be found in this locality, although it was common on almost every stream in the district. Distribution —This well-marked variety has occurred at Rannoch in Scotland, and in north Wales, as well as at Killarney. Wormaldia occipitalis (Pict.). Munster. CONNAUGHT. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Tore Cascade; Cloghereen; Horse’s Glen; Gap of Dunloe; Dinish). Cork (Glandore). C—Mayo (Clare Island; Carrowbeg River in Westport demesne). U.—Donegal (Clonkillybeg ; Coxtown). Distriiution.—Great Britain (ranges from Cornwall to Inverness; not uncommon, especially in the north and west of England, McLachlan). Germany (East Prussia; Black Forest; &c., Ulmer; Saxony). Austria; Switzerland; Guernsey ; France; Spain; and Greece. Wormaldia mediana McLach. LEINSTER. L.—Wicklow (Enniskerry, King). Distribution—In Great Britain this species has been found at Pitlochry in Perthshire, and at Strathglass in Inverness. Abroad it inhabits parts of central aud southern Europe—Hungary; central Italy; Portugal; and Sicily. Ulmer does not include it in the German fauna (1909), Kine anp Harperr—A List of the Neuroptera of Ireland. 101 Wormaldia subnigra McLach. MuNSsTER. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Cloghereen; Tore Cascade; Gap of Dunloe). Waterford (Glenshelane; Salterbridge near Cappoquin). @©—Galway (Maam River). Mayo (Croft Lough ; Carrowbeg River). L.—Wexford (Edenvale). Dublin (Lucan demesne). U.—Donegal (Clonkillybeg). Distribution —Great Britain (Devonshire and Surrey to Inverness). Isle of Man. Abroad it is found in Finland; Sweden; Denmark (Pefersen) ; Germany (Ulmer); Switzerland; Saxony ; Austria; and Holland. Chimarrha marginata (L.). Munster. CoNNAuGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Flesk River; Gap of Dunloe; Dinish). Water- ford (River Blackwater near Lismore). @—Galway (Haliday ms.; Lough Corrib, near Galway). Mayo (Carrowbeg and Newport Rivers). L.—Wexford (Edenvale). Dublin (Lucan demesne), U.—Donegal (Bundoran; Ardara; River Lennan; Cottian). “Ireland, amongst waterfalls” (Hagen, Entom. Annual, 1860). Common in suitable localities. Distribution.—Great Britain (Devonshire to Inverness at least). Northern and central Europe, extending from Finland to Portugal. Neureclipsis bimaculata (L.). Munster. CoNNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Killarney; Horse’s Glen; Dinish; Gap of Dunloe). Cork (lakes near Glandore). C€.—Galway (Lough Corrib at Galway ; Shannon near Athlone). Mayo (Knappagh and Mount Brown Loughs). L.—Dublin (abundant, McLachlan). Westmeath (Coosan Point and Twy Lough). U.— Donegal (Gorteen Lough). Distribution—Great Britain (McLachlan reports this as a common species, but there are few records. It ranges north at least to Perthshire). Widely distributed in Europe, extending to Lapland. Also occurs in western Siberia and North America (Hudson’s Bay, Slave Lake). Only the one species of Wewreclipsis has been described up to the present time. Plectrocnemia conspersa Curt. Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Cloghereen ; Devil’s Punch-bowl). ©.—Mayo (Clare Island ; Carrowbeg River). Sligo (near Sligo; Lough Gill). L—Westmeath R, I, A. PROC., VOL. XXVIII, SECT. B, [P] 102 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. (Ballykeeran ; Shannon near Athlone; Waterstown). U. — Donegal (Coolmore; Lough Reelan; Glenbeagh). Armagh (Armagh district ; Poyntzpass). Distribution —Great Britain (Devon to north Shetlands). Isle of Man. Widely distributed in Europe from Russian Lapland to the Firées; Spain; Corsica; &e. Plectrocnemia geniculata McLach. Monster. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Horse’s Glen). U.—Donegal (Lough Reelan). Armagh. Distriiution.—Great Britain (local ; Cornwall to Rannoch. St. Kilda). Isle of Man. Guernsey; Switzerland; Belgium; Germany; France; Austria; Spain; Northern Italy ; Corsica. Polycentropus flavomaculatus (Pict.). MunsTER. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (common in the Killarney and Muckross districts; Devil’s Punch-bowl; Kenmare; &c.) Waterford (Cappoquin). €.—Galway (Castle- kirk, Maumwee Loughs). Roscommon (Yew Point). Mayo (Clare Island; Mount Brown and Broad Loughs; Newport and Carrowbeg Rivers; Achill Island). L.—Wexford (Edenvale; Johnstown Castle grounds). Dublin (Lucan demesne; Tolka at Glasnevin). Westmeath (Coosan Point; Bally- keeran ; Waterston; Shannon at Athlone; Killinure; Hare Island; Twy Lough). U.—Monaghan (Glaslough). Donegal (Kilmacrennan district ; Lough Fern; &.). Armagh (Coney Island in Lough Neagh, &.). Antrim (Colin Glen). Distribution.—Great Britain (Cornwall to Shetlands, and Outer Hebrides). Isle of Man. Probably distributed over most of Europe from Lapland to Corsica (McLachlan). Polycentropus multiguttatus Curt. Monster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M._—Kerry (common in the Killarney district; Gap of Dunloe; Tore; &c.). Waterford (Glenshelane near Cappoquin). C.—Galway (nearMaam). Ros- common (Summerhill). Mayo (Knappagh, Prospect, and Mount Brown Loughs; Carrowbeg River). L—Dublin (Lucan). Westmeath (Shannon and Ballykeeran). U.—Monaghan (Glaslough). Donegal (lakes and streams in the Kilmacrennan district). Distribution —Great Britain (common, extending to Perthshire). Widely distributed in Europe. Kine anp Hatperr—A List of the Neuroptera of Ireland. 103 Polycentropus Kingi McLach. Monster. ConNauGuT. ULSTER. M—Kerry (Tore Cascade; Glena; Horse’s Glen; Gap of Dunloe), C.—Mayo (Carrowbeg River). U.—Antrim (Colin Glen). Distribution. —Great Britain (North Wales and Lake District to Inverness). Isle of Man (Morton); Switzerland (felber); Portugal and Sardinia (IeLachlan). Holocentropus dubius (Ramb.). Munster. CoNnNAUGHT. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Lough Crincaum). Cork (lakes near Glandore). @.—Mayo (Knappagh and Cushinsheeaun Loughs). U.—Monaghan (Glaslough). Distribution.—Great Britain (local; Dorset to Inverness.). Northern and central Europe. Holocentropus stagnalis (Albarda). ConnAUGHT, ULSTER. C.—Mayo (Doogan Lough, Aing). U.—Armagh (Lowry’s Lough, Johnson, fide McLachlan). A Holocentropus, evidently of this species, was taken at Doogan Lough. Distribution.—Great Britain (range not ascertained; occurs in Suffolk and Worcestershire). Holland and Germany. Holocentropus picicornis (Steph.). Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle ; Horse’s Glen; Tore; Gap of Dunloe; Kilbrean Lough; Glena; Parknasilla; near Kenmare). C—Galway (Maumwee Lough). Mayo (Clare Island; Cushinsheeaun, Prospect, Knappabeg, and Doogan Loughs). Roscommon (Summerhill). L—Dublin (River Dodder near Dublin; Santry demesne). Westmeath (Shannon; Coosan). U.— Monaghan (Glaslough and Emyvale). Donegal (Loughs Keel, Askerry, Mnafin, and Gorteen). Armagh (Lowry’s Lough, &c.). Mr McLachlan records a variety of this species taken by Col. Yerbury at Parknasilla in July, 1901. At first sight it resembled a small Silo or large Leraew; but examination proved it to be a Holocentropus, with no structural characters to distinguish it from H. picicornis. The wings are totally black, with the pubescence of the anterior slightly rusty; and the antennae are without annulations (Zntom. Monthly Mag., (2) xiii., p. 112). Distribution.—Great Britain (Devon to Perthshire). Abroad it is found from Lapland to Hungary. [P*] 104 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Acadeny. Cyrnus trimaculatus (Curt.). Monster. Connaucnt. Leinster. ULSTER. :, M.—Kerry (Killarney and Muckross districts ; Devil’s Punch-bowl: Gap of Dunloe, &e.). C—Galway (Castlekirk; Maumwee Lough). Roscommon (Summerhill and Yew Point). Mayo (Achill; lakes and streams in the Westport and Newport districts). L.— Wexford (Johnstown Castle grounds). Dublin (Lucan). Westmeath (Coosan; Wineport; Bog of Allen). U.— Monaghan (Glaslough and Emyvale). Armagh (Maghery, Lough Neagh). Donegal (Ardara; common in the Kilmacrennan district). Down (River Lagan). Distriition.—Great Britain (widespread, extending to the Shetlands). Generally distributed over most of Europe. Not recorded from Spain. Cyrnus flavidus McLach. MunsTER. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Gap of Dunloe). C—Galway (Maumwee Lough). Mayo (Knappagh and Prospect Loughs). L.—Westport (Coosan Point). U.— Armagh (Lowry’s Lough). Donegal (Loughs Fern, Sproule, Mnafin, &c., in the Kilmacrennan district ; Ardara). Distribution —Great Britain (local; Kent to Strathglass). Finland ; Norway ; Russia; Holland; Denmark ; Switzerland; Germany. Ecnomus tenellus (Ramb.). Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle and Ardagh Lough). @—Mayo (Doogan, Prospect, Doo, and Knappagh Loughs), IL.—Westmeath (Wineport and Waterstown). U.—Monaghan (Glaslough and Emyvale). Distribution.—Great Britain (local, McLachlan; has not been found in Scotland). Widely spread in Europe; Asia Minor; Turkestan. Tinodes Waeneri (L.). MUNSTER. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (frequent in the Killarney district; Gap of Dunloe; &c.; near Kenmare ; Loo Bridge). Cork (lakes near Glandore). ¢.—Galway (Maumwee Lough; Maam River; Castlekirk). Mayo (lakes and streams in the Westport and Newport districts). L.—Wexford (Johnstown Castle grounds). Wicklow (Lough Dan). Dublin (Lucan; mountain streams). Westmeath (Shannon; Coosan; Wineport; Bog of Allen). U.—Monaghan Kine ano Hatpert—A List of the Neuroptera of Ireland. 105 (Glaslough). Armagh (Camlough). Donegal (Loughs Keel, Salt, Fern, and Reelan ; Glenbeagh; Largy River; Clonkillybeg). Distribution.—Great Britain (Cornwall to North Shetlands). Common all over Europe. Tinodes aureola (Zett.). Munster. Connaucu?. Lemnster. ULSreEr. M.—Kerry (Gap of Dunloe; Tore; The Glen in Deer Park; Spa Well; Flesk River). C.—Galway (Maam River). Mayo (Prospect Lough). L.— Dublin (Howth). Westmeath (Shannon). U.—Monaghan (Emyvale). Distribution.— Great Britain (local, though widespread; Kent, Yorkshire, Glasgow, St. Kilda, &c.). Iapland; Germany (Schlesien, Ulmer); Austria (Silesia) ; Switzerland (Ais); Italy ; Sicily ; Corsica ; and probably overlooked in other localities. Tinodes maculicornis (Pict.). LEINSTER. ULSTER. L.— Westmeath (Coosan Point; Wineport; Glassan; Twy River). U.—Monaghan (Glaslough). Donegal (Lough Reelan). Probably more widely spread than these records indicate. Mr. Morton found this species at Glaslough along with Z%inodes Waeneri, which swarmed, by beating the bushes surrounding the lake. Distribution.—Has not been observed in Great Britain. The continental "range has not been ascertained, but it is known to occur in Switzerland (Geneva) ; France (Montpellier ; Seine below Rouen); and Portugal (Cintra, McLachlan). Apparently not recorded from Germany. *Tinodes unicolor Pict. ULSTER. U.—Donegal (Coolmore, fide McLachlan). Taken by the Rev. W. F. Johnson on the banks of a small stream at Coolmore amongst Jris, Hpilobium, &e., in company with Agapetus fuscipes (Entom. Monthly Mag.; (2), v., p. 236, 1894). Distribution.—Great Britain (Folkestone and Miller’s Dale, Derbyshire, MeLachlan). Germany (Black Forest, Ulmer). Switzerland (Geneva, Picéet). France, and probably Austria (AeLachlan). Lype phaeopa (Steph. ). Munster. Connaucur. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle). @—Mayo (Prospect Lough), U.—Monaghan (Glaslough). 106 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Distribution —Great Britain (Devonshire to the south of Scotland). Generally distributed over Europe. Lype fragilis (Pict.). ConNAUGHT. LEINSTER. C.—Galway (Lough Corrib near Galway). Roscommon (Yew Point and Summerhill). L.—Westmeath (Coosan Point; Shannon side; Hare Island). All of the available records of this species are from central Ireland. Distribution.— Up to the present time Lype fragilis has not been observed in any part of Great Britain. It is apparently a local species on the Conti- nent. McLachlan mentions the following localities :—Switzerland (Geneva, Eaton; Zurich, common on walls, Bremi) ; south France (Hyéres, Hagen). Navas has recently recorded it from Albarracin in north-eastern Spain. Psychomyia pusilla (Fab.). Munster. ConNnauGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Flesk and Deenagh Rivers; Tore Cascade; Gap of Dunloe). Waterford (Lismore and Cappoquin). ©@—Roscommon (Summerhill). L.— Wexford (Edenvale). Wicklow (Enniskerry). Dublin (Lucan). West- meath (Wineport; Coosan; Ballykeeran). U—Monaghan (Glaslough and Emyvale). Donegal (Kilmacrennan district; Lennan Bridge ; Cottian ; &c.). Armagh (Coney Island in Lough Neagh). : Distribution—Great Britain (Devonshire to Inverness). Common in Eurupe, ranging from Spain northwards to Finland. RHYACOPHILIDAE. > Rhyacophila dorsalis (Curt.). Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Flesk and Deenagh Rivers; Tore Cascade; Cloghereen ; Horse’s Glen). Cork (Blarney). Waterford (Glenshelane). C.—Galway (Maam River; Lough Corrib near Galway). Mayo (Carrowbeg River). L— Wexford (Edenvale). Wicklow (Enniskerry). Dublin (Lucan demesne). Westmeath (Ballykeeran). Louth (Omeath). U.—Tyrone (Altadiawan). Donegal (Ardara; Loughs Reelan and Keel; Glenbeagh; Clonkillybeg; Lennan Bridge ; &c.). Antrim (Colin Glen), Distribution.—Great Britain (Cornwall to North Shetlands) ; Isle of Man. Widespread in western Europe. Firoes; Germany ; Switzerland; Holland; Belgium ; France; Spain. Kine ann Hartperr— A List of the Neuroptera of Ireland, 107 Glossosoma vernale (ict.). Monster. LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Flesk and Deenagh Rivers; Tore Cascade ; the Glen in Deer Park; near Kenmare). Waterford (Cappoquin and Glenshelane). Distribution—Great Britain (not uncommon in hilly districts, McLachlan; Devon to Inverness). Widely spread in Europe, ranging from Finland to Spain. Agapetus fuscipes Curt. Munster. Connaucut. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.— Kerry (Flesk and Deenagh Rivers; Muckross; Tore Cascade ; Horse’s Glen; Spa Well; Gap of Dunloe). ©—Galway (Maam River). Mayo (Carrowbeg River). Sligo (near Sligo). L.—Wexford (Johnstown Castle grounds). Dublin (Howth). U.—Donegal (Loughs Keel and Salt; Clonkillybeg; Coolmore). Antrim (Cave Hill). Distribution—Great Britain (Cornwall to North Shetlands). Denmark ; Germany ; Belgium; Guernsey ; Switzerland; France; Spain; Corsica. Agapetus comatus (Pict.). Munster. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Deenagh River; Ardagh Lough; Valentia ? McLachlan). Waterford (Glenshelane). L.—Wexford (Edenvale). Wicklow (Enniskerry). Dublin (Lucan demesne). Westmeath (Ballykeeran and Coosan Point). U.—Donegal (Largy and Lennan Rivers). Antrim— (“cilatus Lough Neagh,” Haliday Ms.). Distribution.—Great Britain (local; Devonshire to Perthshire, JJorton). Finland; Russian Lapland; Denmark; Switzerland; Belgium; Germany ; Austria. Not recorded from Spain. Agapetus delicatulus McLach. Munster. LEINSTER, M.—Kerry (Deenagh River; Tore Cascade; Horse’s Glen). L.— Wexford (Johnstown Castle grounds). Distribution Great Britain (very local; recorded from Arran, off the west coast of Scotland, though it probably awaits discovery in other places). The species seems equally rare on the Continent; the only locality mentioned by MeLachlan is in the Pyrenees, 108 : Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. HYDROPTILIDAE. Agraylea multipunctata Curt. Munster. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle and Dinish), Waterford (Cappagh Lough). L.—Westmeath (Coosan Point). U.—Monaghan (Glaslough). Distribution.—Great Britain (common; Devonshire to the Clyde district). Northern and central Europe. Hydroptila sparsa Curt. MunsTER. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Deenagh River; Cloghereen; Horse’s Glen; Gap of Dunloe). C.—Mayo (Carrowbeg River; Mount Brown Lough; Cushinsheeaun Lough). L.—Dublin (River Tolka). Westmeath (Twy River). Distriiution.—Great Britain (south of England to the Shetlands). Finland to Italy and Algeria. Hydroptila femoralis Eaton. Munster. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Horse's Glen; Gap of Dunloe; Ross Castle; Deenagh River; Cloghereen). €.—Roscommon (Summerhill). L.—Westmeath (Glassan and Twy River). U.—Monaghan (Glaslough). Donegal (Dunleury and Salt Loughs ; Gweedore ; River Lennan). Distribution —Great Britain (Scotland and north of England). Sweden (McIachlan). Lapland and Finland (Sahlberg); Denmark (Petersen) ; Germany (Hamburg and Odenwald, Ulmer); Switzerland (Felber) ; Italy (Lago di Como, Zaton). Hydroptila forcipata Eaton. MUNSTER. CONNAUGHT. LEINSTER. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Flesk River; Horse’s Glen; Gap of Dunloe). C—Roscommon (Summerhill). L—Westmeath (Glassan). U.—Monaghan (Glaslough). Donegal (Largy River). Distriution —Great Britain (the few records there are of this species show that it ranges from Devonshire to Inverness). Germany (Hesse, Ulmer) ; Switzerland (Felber); Italy (Turin). *Ithytrichia lamellaris Eaton. ULSTER. U.—Monaghan (Glaslough, Morton in Entom. Monthly Mag., xxviii., p. 301, 1892). Occurred on the Blackwater River at Glaslough. Kine and Hatpert—A List of the Neuroptera of Ireland. 109 Distribution—Great Britain (Hants, Derbyshire, north Wales, Strath- glass, &c.). Finland (Seh/berg). Germany (many localities, U/mer). Hungary (McLachlan). Switzerland (Haton). Basses Pyrénées (2 ? possibly this species, Luton). Oxyethira costalis (Curt.). Munster. Connaucut. Lester. ULSTER. M.—Kerry (Ross Castle; Deenagh River; Cloghereen; Horse’s Glen; Coppagh Glen; Gap of Dunloe). C.—Galway ; (Castlekirk; Maumwee Lough). Roscommon (Summerhill; Yew Point), Mayo (Mount Brown, Cushinsheaun, Knappagh, Prospect, and Ballin Loughs). L.—Dublin (Lucan; Tolka). Westmeath (Glassan ; Twy River; Shannon Side). U.— Donegal (Loughs Keel and Fern). Distribution—Great Britain (south of England to north Shetlands). Northern and central Europe. NOTE ADDED IN PRESS. ADDITIONAL NOTES ON THE EvuROPEAN DISTRIBUTION OF TRICHOPTERA. The additional Huropean stations subjoined are taken from Petersen’s paper “ Trichoptera Daniae,” (Entom. Meddelelser, (2) m1, 1907 ; and Felber’s “Die Trichopteren von Basel. . ,” Archiv fur Naturgeschichte, 74 Jahrg., 1908. These papers have only come into our hands since the foregoing pages were in type. Phryganea obsoleta (Hagen) MeLach.— Denmark (Petersen). Limnophilus xanthodes McLach.—Denmark (Petersen) ; Switzerland (Felber). Limnophilus fuscinervis Zett.—Denmark (Petersen). Limnophilus nigriceps (Zett.)—Denmark (Petersen); Switzerland (/e/her). Limnophilus hirsutus Curt.—Denmark (Petersen) ; Switzerland (Felice). Limnophilus luridus Curt.—Denmark (Petersen). Micropterna sequax McLach.— Denmark (Petersen). Chaetopteryx villosa (Fab.).—Denmark (Petersen). Apatania fimbriata (Pict.)—Switzerland (Alps, elber). Silo nigricornis (Pict.)—Denmark (Petersen). Crunoecia irrorata (Curt.).—Denmark (Petersen). R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. {@] 110 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Leptocerus senilis (Burm.).—Denmark (Petersen); Switzerland (Ziiich, Felber). Leptocerus albo-guttatus Hagen—Denmark (Petersen); Switzerland (Rheinau, Felder). Leptocerus annulicornis Steph. Denmark (Petersen) ; Switzerland (Feber). Leptocerus dissimilis Steph—Denmark (Petersen) ; Switzerland (Ziirich, &c., Felber). Triaenodes conspersa (Ramb.).—Switzerland (Bern, &c., Felber). Adicella reducta (Steph.)—Denmark (Petersen). Oecetis furva (Ramb.)—Denmark (Petersen). Oecetis notata (Ramb.).— Switzerland (Rheinau, Felder). Oecetis testacea (Curt.)—Denmark (Petersen). ADICELLA, Aeschna, Agapetus, Agraylea, Agrion, Agrypnia, ° Amphigerontia, Anabolia, Apatania, Atropos, BakrIs, Beraea, Brachytron, CAECILIUS, Caenis, Calopteryx. Capnia, Centroptilum, . Chaetopteryx, . Chimarrha, Chloroperla, Chrysopa, Cloéon, Colpotaulius, Coniopteryx, . Copeognatha, . Cordulegaster, Cordulia, Crunoecia, Cyrnus, DicryoPpTERYGELLA, Dictyopteryx, Diplectrona, Drusus, Ecpyvunrvs, Ecnomus, Ectopsocus, . . 89, 109 (nt INDEX. 90, 109 Elipsocus, Enallagma, Ephemera, Ephemerella, . Erythromma, . GLOssosoMA, Glyphotaelius, Goéra, Gomphus, .. Grammotaulius, Graphopsocus, HAtesus, Hemerobius, Heptagenia, Holocentropus, Hydropsyche, . Hydroptila, Hyperetes, Iscununa, Isopteryx, Ithytrichia, LeEprposToMa, Lepinotus, Leptophlebia, Leptocerus, Lestes, Leuctra, Libellula, Limnophilus, Lype, Mesoprsocus, Micromus, Micropterna, Molanna, Mystacides, 91 71 - 5d 93, 110 53 64 - 48 82, 109 - 105 66 74 88, 109 92 95 112 Nemoura, : 2 Neureclipsis, - Neuronia, Oponarta, Odontocerum, . Oecetis, . Orthetrum, . Osmylus, a Oxyethira : x Panorpa, P A Peripsocus, Perla, Philopotamus, Philotarsus, Phryganea, Planipennia, . S Plectrocnemia, Plecoptera, Plectoptera, Polycentropus, Psectra, Psocus, PAGE 62 - 101 80 97, 110 - /66 80, 109 71 - Wl | Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Psychomyia, Pterodela, 5 Pyrrhosoma, . RuHITHROGENA, Rhyacophila, . Sericosroma, . Setodes, Sialis, Silo, : Siphlurus, 5 Sisyra, , Somatochlora, Stenophylax, . Stenopsocus, . Sympetrum, TAENIOPTERYX, Tinodes, Triaenodes, Trichopsocus, . Trichoptera, ‘Troctes, WorMatpia, 43 - 62 - 104 96, 110 70 80 fells. ad] IE THE PICTURE-ROCK OR SCRIBED ROCK NEAR RATHMULLAN, IN THE COUNTY OF DONEGAL. By GRENVILLE A. J. COLE, M.R.IA., F.GS., Director of the Geological Survey of Ireland. Read Decemper 13. Ordered for Publication Decemper 15, 1909. Published JANuARy 22, 1910. Mr. G. H. Kinanay, in the Memoir of the Geological Survey of Ireland on North-west and Central Donegal,’ mentions the peculiar surface of a sheet of epidiorite, known as the “Scribed Rock,” which lies in the extreme south of the townland of Oughterlin, some 24 miles north-west of Rathmullan. He describes it as “blistered, pitted, and irregularly jointed or cracked, like the surface of a sheet of slag that has been poured out from an iron furnace”; and this analogy, which is hardly a correct one, leads him to regard the mass in this case as not intrusive, but as a lava-flow. The marks on the Scribed Rock, he tells us, were “commonly supposed to be due to the impressions of the feet of men, horses, cattle, sheep, and dogs, to which they have some resemblance.” It appears that this rock-face, though lying in a somewhat remote part of the hills, has attracted attention for many years, and is now locally known as the “ Picture-Rock.” In 1908, Captain Boyle Somerville, R.N., then engaged in surveying the coast in and near Lough Swilly, addressed an inquiry respecting it to the Director of the National Museum in Dublin, and furnished several outline drawings, produced, after the manner of rubbings, from the rock itself. He pointed out precisely the unusual form of the excavated portions, and the curious resemblance of some of the upstanding bosses to the footprints of animals, seen as casts in relief. In the summer of 1909, Dr. B. Windle, F.R.S., also visited the spot, and wrote to me at the office of the Geological Survey as to its puzzling features. His 1 Mem. to sheets 3, 4. &c. (1591), p. 64. R, I. A, PROG., VOL. XXVIII., SECT. B, [R] 114 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. sketches and descriptions, aided by two small specimens, made it fairly clear that some form of spheroidal weathering had taken place on a jointed surface of igneous rock; but it seemed well worth while that the mass should be examined geologically. It appeared, indeed, quite possible that human agency might in time be invoked to account for the singular nature of the markings. During a visit to northern Ireland on behalf of the Geological Survey in October, 1909, I was so fortunate as to find the Admiralty surveying vessel still in Lough Swilly, off Rathmullan. Captain Boyle Somerville very kindly guided me across the hills to the Picture-Rock, which lies one mile north-east of Glenalla House, and one-third of a mile north-east of Lough Rogan, on the south-western spurs of Croaghan Hill. It is formed by one of the steeply tilted intrusive sheets in the Dalradian shales and sandstones; and its dip-slope faces approximately south-east. The dip is about 50°. Fig. 1.—Structures seen on the exposed face of the Picture-Rock, from a photograph. About one-fortieth natural size. A large part, but by no means the whole, of. the exposed face shows the ‘blistered ” structure noted by Mr. G. H. Kinahan in the Memoir, and on his manuscript map in the office of the Survey. Grey lichen-covered spheroids project from it, out of deep, roughly rectangular, vox-like hollows. Between the “ boxes,” the rock rises to the same general level as the protuberant face of the spheroids; and the walls of the compartments into which the rock is thus divided clearly depend upon an original structure of two series of joints crossing at right angles. The spheroids depend on the characteristic onion-like jointing of basic rocks, which has arisen within each box-like compartment, just as it arises within the drums of basaltic columns, Cotn— The Pieture- Rock or Scribed Rock near Rathmullan. 115 The division of an intrusive sheet into rectangular rather than hexagonal columns has been noted by Mr. J. Volney Lewis! in the ophitice dolerites of the Palisades alone the Hudson River. Mr. Lewis also describes a spheroidal system of joints occurring within the rectangular columns. The main joints in the Picture-Rock might have been attributed to torsion, were it not that they are clearly contemporaneous with the onion-like structure. The intrusive rhyolite of Tardree Mountain, in the county of Antrim, is similarly divided into sheet-like masses, rather than into columns, by a system of predominant joints, the cross-jointing being at right angles to these, and giving the effect of square columns in places. Probably such rectangular jointing may be more common than is generally recognised in intrusive sheets and sills, the edges of which appear columnar when exposed. Where spheroidal jointing has also taken place, decay usually goes on inwards from the main rectilinear joints ; and the spheroidal features become more and more manifest, as limonitic crusts are formed over the successive curving surfaces. In time a crumbling clayey material, full of detached crystals, separates the spheroids, and the residual cores of the latter ultimately lie loosely in a sort of loam. The abrupt contrast between the decayed outer layers and the unaltered central core has led in some cases to the suggestion that such spheroids are voleanic bombs thrown out into a bed of ash.” We must bear this contrast in mind when we attempt to explain the features of the Picture-Rock. The upstanding spheroids, connected with the main mass by their back surfaces only, are of various sizes, and of somewhat irregular form. Some are distinctly flattened from one side to another; and the shape of each one depends on the proportions of the compartment in which it has arisen. A large spheroid measures 20 cm. in its longest diameter. The hollow round the spheroids may extend 6 cm. deep into the rock. In several cases a spheroid has fallen out altogether, leaving a mere empty box-like compartment. It is clear that the soft loam resulting from the decay of the outer shells has been completely washed away. The growth of lichens over the residual cores seems to show, on the other hand, that decay is now slow, if not arrested. I should regard this as due in some cases to the absence of further curving joint-surfaces. The unjointed core has been reached by the removal of all the outer layers, except at the back of the spheroid, where rain penetrates with difficulty. Such spheroids will now 1 << Petrography of the Newark Igneous Rocks,’’ Geol. Survey of New Jersey, Ann. Report, 1908, p. 107. 2 See references in G. Cole, ‘* The Red Zone in the Basaltie Series of the county of Antrim.” Geol. Mag., 1908, p. 341. [R*] 116 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. only weather back like the general surface of the igneous sheet. Some of the spheroids, however, show a distinct tendency to flaking and onion-structure, even under their lichen-covered surface. When cut across by the rock- slicing machine, a zone of soft decomposed rock a millimetre or so thick is seen, and shows that alteration is still operating from the surface. The fact that original joints determine such onion-like weathering is clearly seen near Carrick-a-rede, in the county of Antrim, where the fresh basalt can be broken up into balls of various sizes, some of which are only two centimetres or so in diameter. The structure, in fact, is a coarse repre- sentative of the delicate perlitic structure of glassy igneous rocks. Even in glassy rocks, as G. P. Scrope showed long ago in the Ponza Islands,! globular structure may appear on a coarse scale. Scrope describes the pitchstone of the Chiaja di Luna as having “a tendency to the columnar division, the columns separating into large globes or ellipsoids, placed one above the other. These balls, when they have been exposed a short time to the weather, desquamate at a touch into numerous concentric coats, like those of a bulbous root, inclosing a compact nucleus, of which the lamine have not been sufficiently loosened by decomposition; though the application of a ruder blow will produce a still further exfoliation. The globes vary from a few inches to three feet in diameter. ... These varieties of natural division are certainly not produced by decomposition, which has evidently only assisted in disclosing an original configuration.” Robert Mallet* pointed out a similar tendency to divide into globes in a “trap-rock” near Galway. Here no decomposition had reached the mass, and the structure was unsuspected until the rock was blasted by gunpowder during quarrying operations. Weathering action from the exposed surface, aided by the battering of rain, has doubtless produced the hollows that surround the spheroids of the Picture-Rock. Had the destructive agent been subterranean, as in the case of the rotting of rock-masses to produce kaolin, the cores of the spheroids would have become entirely detached. The walls that stand up round each compartment of the rock are evidently due to some strengthening of the groundmass by material infiltered from the joint-surfaces. The resisting ridges are sometimes worn away to a knife- edge, but are sometimes 3 cm. or more in width. Each is marked near the centre by a plane of weakness, along which it divides when struck with the '“*Notice on the Geology of the Ponza Isles." Trans. Geol. Soc., Loudon, ser. 2, vol. ii. (1827), p. 205. =** On an unobserted structure in Trap Rocks of county Galway.” ‘Trans. R. Irish Acad., vol. xviii. (1837), p. 75; and Proc. R. Irish Acad., vol. i. (1836-40), p. 56. = Cotrn-— The Pieture-Rock or Seribed Rock near Rathmullan. 117 hammer. This plane formed one side or other of the original joint-crack, and the crack itself has been filled by crystalline material. During the infilling of the cracks, chemical changes must have taken place in the rock to varying distances on either side. This action may be judged, from field- inspection, to be hydrothermal, and to have gone on when the mass lay buried deeply underground. Such infiltrations, however, whereby original planes of weakness become strengthened, may take place even in calcareous shales. Several interesting examples were dug up some ten years ago near Harold’s Cross, Dublin. The shale had crumbled away, except where cemented by calcium carbonate on either side of the joints, which formed two series crossing approximately at right angles. The layers of rock thus presented an open lattice-structure or meshwork of remarkable regularity, and detached pieces formed perfect crosses of stone. On examination in the laboratory, the igneous sheet of the Picture-Rock proves to be a fine-grained dolerite, almost andesitic on its surface, where it originally contained some glassy matter. It has been subjected to extensive alteration. In its present condition, rich in chlorite, it is a typical diabase, in Hausmann’s sense of the term.’ The specific gravity of two spheroids is 3:05 and 3:07 respectively, giving an average of 3°06. That of one of the strengthened layers along the joint- surfaces is 2°91. This difference in density is not one on which stress can be laid, as a greater degree of hydration probably now prevails among the minerals near the joint-surfaces than among those near the centre of the spheroids. When the rock is broken along a joint-surface, abundant limo- nite is seen. Pyrite is a common constituent of the infilling of the joints, and has been introduced freely in specks into the rock on either side. In microscopic section, the veins now occupying the joints are seen to consist of fibrous green amphibole (hornblende or actinolite) granular quartz, pyrite altering into limonite, and occasional small rounded granules with high refractive index, which are very probably sphene. The aspect is that of a mineral vein on a small scale; and it is clear that the agents which brought up the infillmg materials exerted considerable influence upon the bounding walls. I have elsewhere’ referred to the mineralizing effect of a granite magma on its surroundings, and to the production of considerable crystals of amphibole. The hydrothermal action that led to the filling of the narrow veins throughout the Picture-Rock seems, however, to have actually imported 1 Rosenbusch has unfortunately appropriated the term ‘diabase’ for unaltered pyroxene-plagioclase rocks. *<< On the growth of crystals in the contact-zone of Granite and Amphibolite,’? Proc. Roy. Irish Acad., vol. xxy., sect. B (1905), p. 117. 118 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. amphibolic material into the diabase. On either side of the vein, prisms of eyeen amphibole have shot out at right angles to its walls. These have now become chloritic, like the groundmass. The adjacent rock has become partially foliated, and has assumed the shimmer of a fine-grained hornblende- schist; but it is difficult to suggest pressure as the cause of so local a phenomenon. The felspathic constituent of the diabase has disappeared; and the rock is a dense mass of granules of pyroxene, abundant tufts of chlorite, brown mica, and a trace of colourless matter; here and there a crystal of amphibole passes across it like a blade. The rock has been darkened on either side of the vein by an exceptional development of brown mica. Fig. 2.—Thin section of joint-crack converted into a mine:al vein, with chloritised amphibvic penetrating the diabase on either side. Picture-Itock, Co. Donegal. x 11. Sections of the spheroids show how, even here, the felspar crystals have been entirely changed. They can be seen as small white rods with the naked eye, but are now composed of minute prisms of zoisite, lying in all directions, an occasional granule of epidote, and chlorite. This chlorite must be an impor- tation from the groundimass, in which it is abundant, together with brown mica, probably as the product of the alteration of granular pyroxene, as well as of undifferentiated glassy matter. Dr. J. S. Hyland, in his very accurate notes on the petrography of Donegal,’ states that the felspars in the epidiorites of the region rarely retain traces of twin-structure, and have ' Geol. Sury. Ireland, Mem. tw sheets 3, 4, kc. (1591), p. 153. Cote—The Picture-Rock or Seribed Rock near Rathmullan. 119 commonly been converted into zoisite, calcite, and other minerals. In the Picture-Rock, they are now, through the introduction of chlorite, pseudo- morphs rather than reconstructions. The epidiorite condition does not seem reached in this particular intrusive sheet, except in the neighbourhood of the rectilinear jomts. There, however, as we have seen, material has been added to the rock, and the bars of amphi- ole have led to a local toughening. They have thus enabled it to resist decay; and it is satisfactory to have this microscopic evidence to explain the outstanding walls of the’compartments, which are so conspicuous a feature of the Picture-Rock. R. I. A. PROC., VOL, XXVII., SECT. B. [S] Pp ey 4 TIVE A CENSUS CATALOGUE OF IRISH FUNGI. By J. ADAMS, M.A., anp G. H. PETHYBRIDGE, Pu.D., BSc. Read Fesrvary 28. Ordered for Publication Marcu 2. Published June 8, 1910. CONTENTS. PAGB PAGE Historical Introduction, 5 : . 120 Hemibasidii, . : : : 187 Distribution in Ireland, ie et) ewe Protobasidiomycetes, : og kh Census of Species, 5 3 5 - 128 Autobasidiomycetes, : : - 188 Bibliography, : . - 124 Fungi Imperfecti, . < . 148 List of Families, Genera, and Species, - 129 Appendix I. Uncertain or doubtful records Myxomycetes, ee or insufficiently named species, . . 150 Phycomycetes, cy een ee LD Appendix II. Listof Synonyms, . . 153 Hemiascomycetes, . . . . 182 Index ofGenera,) . . . . . 168 Euascomycetes, “ 7 ‘ - 132 Historical Introduction—While an enumeration of the species of all other groups of plants found in Ireland has at some time or other been made, this has never been attempted in the case of Fungi; and yet the group embraces by far the largest section of the Flora as regards number of species, and, moreover, is of great importance from an economic point of view. Still it would not be correct to assume that the study of Irish Fungi has been neglected. A reference to the Bibliography at the end will show that a very considerable amount of attention has been devoted to the group. But much still remains to be done; and it is very probable that we are at present acquainted with not more than half the number of species which will ultimately be found to be natives of this country. Threlkeld, in his “Synopsis Stirpium Hibernicarum,” published in 1726, mentions the names of sixteen species of Fungi found in Ireland; but no descriptions or localities are given. In the Appendix to the above work three additional species are mentioned. The next reference to Irish Fungi occurs in “The Antient and Present State of the County of Down,” published in 1744, where four species are described as having been found in that county. Rutty’s “Natural History of County Dublin,” published in 1772, mentions two species of Fungi, one of these being the ‘ruffle in County Meath. Apams and Prraysripae—A Census Catalogue of Irish Fungi. 121 But the credit of being the first serious investigator of the group belongs to Templeton, who collected and named 232 species prior to the year 1800. No account of this collection, however, was given to the world until the year 1840, when Dr. Taylor re-examined Templeton’s specimens, and published an account of them in the “Annals of Natural History” under the title “Catalogue of the species of Fungi obtained in the North of Ireland by John Templeton, Esq., of Cranmore, Belfast. Much earlier, however, as regards the date of publication, was a list of fifty-four species, chiefly from County Dublin, published by Wade, in his “ Plantae Rariores,” in 1804. The next advance was made in the south, when a list of 218 species for the County of Cork was prepared by Mr. Denis Murray, and published, in 1845, in the “ Fauna and Flora of County Cork.” A few years later, in 1852, W. I’. Alexander published a list of 256 species found in the neighbourhood of Cloyne in the same county.' The next extension of our knowledge was made by the late Mr. Greenwood Pim, in connexion with the visit of the British Association to Dublin in 1878, when a list of 470 species found in Dublin and Wicklow was prepared for the “ Handbook” issued in that year. In the North of Ireland a still further advance was made by Lett, in his “Fungi of the North of Ireland,” published a few years later, in which 580 species are recorded; while, about the same time, Pim published an important paper on the “ Fungi of Glengariff and Killarney.” Extensive additions to the Fungal Flora of Counties Dublin and Wicklow were made subsequently by Pim and McWeeney, in a series of papers from 1883 to 1898; while McWeeney added many new species in connexion with the excursions of the Dublin Naturalists’ Field Club to different parts of the country. An important list by Carleton Rea of 160 species additional to those already known for Dublin and Wicklow was the outcome of the British Mycological Society’s visit to Dublin in 1898. Since that date Johnson and Pethybridge have been working chiefly at the parasitic species attacking cultivated plants; while a few other investigators have added new species from time to time. Special mention must be made of an important paper by Father Torrend, in 1908, containing 70 species not previously recorded for the Counties of Dublin and Wicklow. The foregoing are the most important sources of our information relating to the distribution of Fungi in Ireland. Other shorter contributions to the subject will be found in the Bibliography 1 We are indebted to Miss M. C. Knowles for calling our attention to the existence of this list. [$4] 122 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Distribution in Ireland—To indicate the distribution of each species in Treland the subdivisions of the country and the symbols proposed by Adams in the “Trish Naturalist” for August, 1908, and January, 1909, have been adopted. Each of the four provinces of Ireland is divided into three sections, which are numbered from 1 to 3, that numbered 1 extending furthest south, that numbered 3 extending furthest north, while number 2 is intermediate in position. The first letter of each province is used as an abbreviation for the name of that province. The twelve sub-provinces are as follows, and are shown on the accompanying map :— U3 nei U2 fora ay DV oir Head SER cl RA om Rogar oC oeary ‘$ Res ef M 5% SANTRIM S etead 3) ays DOWN « U f + Jonas Point a L3 briegges tse _Potowth Head KINGS CO “yitoARE Ps Beg gk gees Bg L2 O>F F:A-L ¥ 4 : ow 3 QUEEN'S Cf. ee os os 3 FripPeRaR sh My if } ARLES >’ \ee ony f | WEXFORD re t sew F Reven Point oN DNew (a » S WATERFORD ot Sub- Province « «<== Apams AnD Peruysripae—A Census Catalogue of Irish Fung. 123 M1 Kerry and West Cork. M 2 Mid-Cork, East Cork, Waterford, South Tipperary. M 3 North Tipperary, Limerick, Clare. Ci Galway. C2 Mayo. MUNSTER. CONNAUGHT. C 3 Sligo, Leitrim, Roscommon. LEINSTER. Li Wexford, Carlow, Kilkenny. L2 Wicklow, Dublin, Kildare, Queen’s County, King’s County. L3 Louth, Meath, Westmeath, Longford. ULSTER. U 1 Down, Armagh, Monaghan, Cavan. U 2 Antrim, Derry, Tyrone. U3 Fermanagh, Donegal. In a few cases the exact locality where the species occurred is not known; and in consequence it cannot be referred to any of the sub-provinces. All that it is possible to do in such eases is to indicate the province, using the symbol x, as, for example, M x. and it is only possible to indicate the distribution by the word “ Ireland.” Census of Species.—In the following tables will be found the number of species belonging to the different groups of Fungi recorded in each of the twelve sub-provinces, in the four provinces, and in the whole of Ireland :— TABLE I. Number of Species recorded in each Sub-Province. Group. Mr| M2 M3 Myxomycetes, 5] 14, 0 Phycomycetes, SH] GB) Hemiascomycetes, OO) Euascomycetes, 27) 90; 3 Hemibasidi, 0] 3] 0 Protobasidiomycetes, 15} 40] 0 Autobasidiomycetes, 166/174) 1 Fungi Imperfecti, 6} 16] 1 Torats, 222 343 hl Cr | C2 10} 1 if 0] 0 24| 0 D\| a | a7 | 0 | 23 0 | 7| 0| 4 | 3 | Li L2 51 34 13 In some cases the province is not known, Ur | U2 | U3 $| 16} 1 5 6] 0 0} 0} 0o 72| 821 4 Sioa 46 82 0 243/182) 1 14] 9] 2 391 328] 9° 124 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. TABLE II. Number of Species recorded in each Province and in the whole of Ireland. | Group. Munster. Connaught] Leinster. | Ulster. Tre‘and. Myxomycetes, - - A 17 10 52 20 61 Phycomycetes, - 5 5 8 2 35 9 46 Hemiascomycetes, . 5 - 0 0 1 0 2 Euascomycetes, . c ° 109 25 240 125 344 Hemibasidii, . é ni 3 4 ll 5 13 Protobasidiomycetes, 5 ‘ 45 27 89 56 106 Autobasidiomycetes, - 290 23 557 324 711 Fungi Imperfecti,. . =) 23 7 143 23 182 iret sez | 1464 Toracs, . : 495 98 1128 5) It will be evident from Table I. that hardly anything is known of the Fungi occurring in half the sub-provinces of Ireland; while Table II. shows that the same thing is true of the Province of Connaught. The total species so far found in Ireland, namely 1464, probably represent less than half the fungal flora of the country, as nearly 6,000 species have been found in Great Britain. Several of the parasitic species—as, for example, Phytophthora infestans de Bary, Venturia inaequalis, Wint. and others—are certainly far more widely distributed than is indicated by the actual records of their occurrence. Many of them are, without doubt, universally distributed over Ireland, but actual records of their occurrence are still wanting. BIBLIOGRAPHY. All sources of information on the distribution of Irish Fungi are, so far as known, indicated in the following list. The arrangement adopted is an alphabetical one; and the list of papers indexed under each author’s name is arranged chronologically. Any scattered information on Irish Fungi, such as exhibits before the Dublin Microscopical Club or accounts of species collected on field-club excursions, will be found in the pages of the journals indicated, such as “Irish Naturalist,” “Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science,” &c. The Bibliography of Irish Fungi in the National Museum, Dublin, has also been consulted. Apams AND PeruysrrparE—A Census Catalogue of Irish Pungi. 125 Apams, J.—Note on some Northern Fungi. Irish Nat., vol. xv, 1906. Trish Parasitic Fungi. Irish Nat., vol. xvi, 1907. Occurrence of Jew’s Ear Fungus on Horse Chestnut. Irish Nat., vol. xvi, 1907. Puccinia uliginosa Jezel. in Ireland, Ivish Nat., vol. xvi, 1907. Cluster Cups on Barberry. Ivish Nat., vol. xviii, 1909. Fusicladium dendriticum on Wild Crab. Irish Nat., vol. xviii, 1909. ALEXANDER, W. T.—A List of the Fungi detected in Cloyne and its Vicinity in 1852. The Phytologist, vol. iv, 1856. ANDREWS, W.—Remarks on the Fungi of the South-west of Iveland. Nat. Hist. Rev., vol. ili, 1856. ANNALS AND MAGAZINE OF NATURAL History, 1881-6. ARCHER, W.—On 'I'wo New Species in Saprolegnieae referable respectively to the Genus Saprolegnia (ees v. Hsen.) and Achlya (ees v. Hsen.). Quart. Journ. Micr. Sce., vol. vii, New Series, 1867. BeLrast NATURALISTS’ FirLp CLuB Reports, 1883-8. BELrast NATURALISTS’ FIELD CLUB.—Guide to Belfast. 2nd Ed., 1902. BERKELEY, M. J., and C. E. BroomE.—Notices of British Fungi. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. i, 1st Ser.—vol. xv, 5th Ser., 1838-85. Brenan, 8. A.—Sphaerotheca Mors-Uvae Berkl. and Curtisin Ireland. Journ, of Bot., vol. xxxviiil, 1900; and Irish Nat., vol. x, 1901. CaRPENTER, G. H.—The Mingling of the North and the South. Irish Nat., vol. v, 1896. Cooks, M. C.—New British Fungi. Grevillea, vols. i-xxi, 1872-93. British Hyphomycetes. Grevillea, vols. xvi-xvii, 1887-9. CroMBIk, J. M.—Lichenes Britannici. 1870. Cusack, M. F.—A History of the City and County of Cork. 1875. FRAZER, W.—On the Disease in Gold Fish, in connexion with the Develop- ment of Saprolegnia ferax. Nat. Hist. Rey., vol. iii, 1856. Remarks upon Specimens of Fungi obtained adhering to Old Trees under a Bog near Tralee. Nat. Hist. Rev., vol. iv, 1857. FrieND, H.—Trichia chrysosperma DC. Irish Nat., vol. ii, 1893. GARDENER’S CHRONICLE. 22nd Sept., 1883; 25th August, 1900. Grove, W. B.—Pimina, Novum Hyphomycetum Genus. Journ. of Bot., vol. xxvi, 1888. Hammonp, E.—Trufiles in Co. Kildare. Irish Nat., vol. xviii, 1909. [ Harris, W.]—The Antient and Present State of the County of Down, 1744. Harvey, HUMPHRIES, AND PowER.—Contributions towards a Fauna and Flora of the County of Cork. 1845. InisH NATURALIST. Vols, i-xvili, 1892-1909. 126 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. JouNSON, T.—The Flora of Ireland. [In “ Ireland, Industrial and Agricul- tural,” 1902.] & Diseases of the Potato and Other Plants in Ireland. Journ. Dept. Agr. and Tech: Instr. for Ireland, vol. iii, No. 1, 1902. Some Root-Crop Diseases in Ireland. Journ. Dept. Agr. and Tech. Instr. for Ireland, vol. iv, No. 2, 1903. Phellomyces sclerotiophorus Frank: A Cause of Potato Scab and Dry Rot. Econ. Proc. Roy. Dub. Soc., vol. i, part 4, 1903. Willow Canker: Physalospora gregaria Sacc., Sc. Proc. Roy. Dub. Soc. vol. x (N. S.), Part 2, 1904. Swede Leaf-Spot. Journ. Dept. Agr. and Tech. Instr. for Ireland, vol. v, No. 3, 1905. The Gooseberry American Mildew. Irish Gardening, vol. i, No. 3, 1906. Some Injurious Fungi found in Ireland. Econ. Proc. Roy, Dub. Soc., vol. i, Part 9, 1907. Spongospora solani Brunch. (Corky Scab.) Econ. Proc. Roy. Dub. Soc., vol. i, Part 12, 1908. Chrysophlyctis endobiotica Schilb. (Potato Wart or Black Scab) and other Chytridiaceae, Sc. Proc. Roy. Dub. Soc., vol. xii (N. 8.), No. 14, 1909. Further Observations on Powdery Potato Scab Spongospora subter- ranea (Wallr.) Sc. Proc., Roy. Dub. Soc., vol. xii. (N. 8.), No. 16, 1909. Jounson, W. F.—Cordyceps militaris Fr. on a Beetle. Irish Nat., vol. viii, 1899. Lert, H. W.—Fungus Foray in Ireland. Grevillea, vol. xii, 1883-4. The Fungi of the North of Ireland. Proc. Belfast Nat. Field Club, Appendix, 1884-5. Linpau,G., et P.Sypow.—Thesaurus litteraturae mycologicae et lichenologicae. i, 1908; ii, 1908-9. Lister, AA Monograph of the Mycetozoa, 1894. Notes on Mycetozoa. Journ. of Bot., vol. xxxix. 1901. Mackay, J.T.—A Brief View of the Botany of Ireland [in James Frazer’s Handbook for Travellers in Ireland, 4th ed., 1854). MassgEgE, G.imA Monograph of British Gastromycetes. Ann. of Bot.. vol. iv, 1889-91. British Fungi, Phycomycetes and Ustilagineae, 1891. A Monograph of the Myxogastres. 1892. New or Critical British Fungi. Grevillea, vols. xxi-xxii. 1892-4. MavnsELL, E. L.—Truffles in Co. Limerick. Irish Nat., vol. xv., 1906. Apbams AND Peruysripgu—A Census Catalogue of Irish Fungi. 127 McArptiez, D.—A Morel new to Ireland. Ivish Nat., vol. xv, 1906. Fungi [of Lambay], Irish Nat., vol. xvi, 1907. Lentinus lepideus #7. var. hibernicus noy. var. Journ. of Bot., vol. xlvii, 1909. McWeernry, E. J.—Fungi from Central Ireland. Ivish Nat., vol. i, 1892. Fungi from Lucan and Bray districts. Irish Nat., vol. i, 1892. Fungi from the south-west. Ivish Nat., vol. ii, 1893. Fungi from Altadore, Co. Wicklow. Irish Nat., vol. ii, 1893. Fungi from Woodenbridge, Co. Wicklow. Ivish Nat., vol. ii, 1893. Fungi [of Galway Excursion]. Irish Nat., vol. iv, 1895. A New Ivish Fungus. Ivish Nat., vol. iv, 1895. The Utility of noting Fungus Localities. Irish Nat., vol. iv, 1895. A Curious Coincidence. Irish Nat., vol. iv, 1895. Observations on Phoma Betae #rank,a fungus that injures Mangel. Journ. Roy. Agr. Soc, Eng., 3 ser., vi.; Part iii, 1895. Fungi from Brackenstown, Co, Dublin. Irish Nat., vol. v, 1896. Fungi [from Clonbrock]. Irish Nat., vol. v, 1896. New Irish Fungi. Ivish Nat., vol. v, 1896. Fungi from Brittas Bay Excursion, D.N.F.C. Ivish Nat., vol. v, 1896. Two Sclerotia Diseases of Potatoes. Trans. Brit. Mycol. Soc., vol. i, 1897-1901. Moors, D.— Experiments on preserving Potatoes conducted in the Glasnevin Botanic Garden, with Remarks on Parasitical Fungi in general. The Phytologist, vol. ii, 1846. Mors, F. M—Trufiles in Ireland. Irish Nat., vol. x, 1901. PETHYBRIDGE, G. H.—American Gooseberry Mildew in Ireland. Irish Gardening, vol. ii, No. 14, 1907. American Gooseberry Mildew. Inrish Gardening, vol. iti, No. 26, 1908. Fungi [of Dublin and Wicklow]. Brit. Assoc. Handbook to Dublin, 1908. Preruysripcr, G. H., and E. H. Bowrers.—Dry Rot of the Potato ‘uber. Econ. Proc. Roy. Dub. Soc., vol. i, Part 14, 1908. PETHYBRIDGE, G. H., and R. Li. Prancer.—The Vegetation of the District lying south of Dublin. Proc. Roy. Ir. Acad., vol, xxv, sect. B, No. 6, 1905. Poitiers, W.—A Manual of the British Discomycetes. 1887. Puiirs, W., and C. PLowricHr.—New and Rare British Fungi. Grevillea, vols. ii—xiii, 1873-1885. R.1.A. PROC., VOL. XXVIII., SECT, B, {7} 128 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Pim, G.—Izish Fungi. Quart. Journ. Micr.Se. 1877. The Fungi of the Counties Dublin and Wicklow. Sc. Proe. Roy. Dub. Soe., vol. i, Part 3, 1878; and Brit. Assoc. Guide to County | Dublin, 1878. Ramularia Cryptostegiae Pim. Grevillea, vol. viii, 1879-1880. A Mould on Ensilage, Gard. Chron. (N. S.), xx, 1883. On Alliospora, a supposed new genus of Dematiei. Journ. of Bot., xxi, 1883. Recent Additions to the Fungi of Counties Dublin and Wicklow. Proc. Roy. Ir. Acad. Ser. ii, vol. iv, No. 1. 1884. The Sclerotium Disease of Potatoes. Gard. Chron. xxiii, 1885. Preliminary Report on the Fungi of Glengarriff and Killarney. Proc. Roy. Ir. Acad. Ser. ii, vol. iv, Part 4. 1885. Cladotrichum Passiflorae, n. sp. Gard. Chron. xxiv, 1885. Periwinkle Disease, Puccinia Vineae Berk. Gard. Chron, 3 ser. ii., 1887. ; Pythium in Impatiens Sultani. Gard. Chron. 3 ser, ili, 1888. Two Notable Morels. Irish Nat., vol. iii, 1894. New Fungal Disease of Rape. Journ. of Bot., vol. xxxv, 1897. Some Curious Moulds. Trans. Brit. Mycol. Soc., vol. i, 1897-1901. The Fungi of the Counties of Dublin and Wicklow. Irish Nat., vol, vii, 1898. Pi, G., and E. J. McWreney.—Notes on the Fungi of the Dublin District. Irish Nat., vol. ii, 1893. PLowricut, C. B.—A Monograph of the British Uredineae and Ustilagineae. 1889. PrakcGeEr, R. Lu.—A Bird’s Nest Fungus new to Ireland. Ivish Nat., vol. v, 1896. Earth Stars in Co. Tipperary. Irish Nat., vol. v, 1896. A Big Boletus. Irish Nat., vol. vi, 1897. The Flora of Clare Island. Irish Nat., vol. xii, 1903. PROCEEDINGS OF THE DUBLIN MicroscoPicaL CLUB, vols. i-iv, 1864-1885. QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF MICROSCOPICAL SCIENCE, 1867-1879. Rea, C.—List of the more uncommon Fungi observed during the Irish Forays, 19th-24th September, 1898. Trans. Brit. Mycol. Soc., vol. i, 1897-1901. Additions to Mr. Greenwood Pim’s “ Fungi of the Counties of Dublin and Wicklow.” Irish Nat., vol. vii, 1898. Rurty, J— Natural History of Co. Dublin, 1772. Apams AND Pernypriper—A Census Catalogue of Irish Fungi. 129 Surtn, A, L.—British Mycology. Trans. Brit. Mycol. Soc., vol. i, 1897-1901. Fungi New to Britain. Trans. Brit. Mycol. Soe., vol. 1, 1897-1901. Suiru, A. L., and C. Rra—Fungi New to Britain. Trans. Brit. Mycol. Soc., vol. ii, 1904. New and Rare British Fungi. Trans. Brit. Mycol. Soc., vol. iii, 1908. Situ, W. G.—Outhnes of British Fungology. Supplement, 1891. STEVENSON, J.—British Fungi (Hymenomycetes). 1886. STRACHAN, J.—Occurrence of the Fungus Peziza Adae in Ireland. Ivish Nat., vol. xiv, 1905. Peziza Adae in Co. Antrim, Irish Nat., vol. xvii, 1908. Swan, A. P.—On the Genus Leptolegnia of the Saprolegniaceae. Ivish Nat., vol. vii, 1898. Taytor, T.—Catalogue of the Species of Fungi obtained in the North of Ireland by John Templeton, Esq., of Cranmore, Belfast. Ann. of Nat. Hist., vol. v, 1840. THRELKELD, C.—Synopsis Stirpium Hibernicarum. 1726. Ticue, W.—Statistical Survey of the County of Kilkenny. 1802. Torrenp, C.—Additions to the Fungi of the Counties of Dublin and Wicklow. Trish Nat., vol. xvii, 1908. TREVELYAN, H.—Hyegrophorus intermedius in Ireland. Irish Nat., vol. xviii, 1909. Urqunart, J. T.—The Gooseberry American Mildew. Irish Gardening, vol. 1, 1906. Wavpe LL, C. H.—Pleospora herbarum on Clover. Irish Nat., vol. xi, 1902. Wave, W.—Plantae Rariores in Hibernia Inventae. Sc. Trans. Roy. Dub, Soe., vol. iv, 1804. Wricut, E. P.—On a Species of Rhizophydium Parasitic on Species of Ectocarpus, with Notes on the Fructification of the Ectocarpi. Trans. Roy. Ir. Acad., vol. xxvi, 1877. LIST OF FAMILIES, GENERA, AND SPECIES All species of Fungi hitherto published as occurring in Ireland up to the end of 1909 are, so far as known to us, included in the subjoined list. In addition to these, however, some records of species are now published for the first time. One of the copies of the “Fauna and Flora of Cork,” in the National Library at Dublin, contains marginal notes of a number of species found at various places in County Cork, and these have been incorporated in the present list, » [7*] 130 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The classification adopted is that of Engler and Prantl, as given in the latest edition (1907) of their “ Syllabus der Pflanzenfamilien.” In the case of the Agaricaceae, however, the species are arranged in the order given in Worthington G. Smith’s “British Basidiomycetes” (1908). To facilitate reference, the species under each genus are arranged in alphabetical order. An alphabetical index of Genera is given at the end of this paper. We have to acknowledge with grateful thanks considerable assistance in elucidating synonyms and obscure species from Miss A. Lorrain Smith, of the British Museum (Natural History), South Kensington. MYXOMYCETES. PHYTOMYXINAE. Plasmodiophora Alni M//. L2 Brassicae Wor. Ireland Spongospora subterranea Johnson M 1 Ox 25203 CERATIOMYXACEAE. Ceratiomyxa mucida Schroet. C1 L2 Liceackar. Licea flexuosa Pers. Lz. Tubulina fragiformis Pers. L2 U2 Alwisia Bombarda Berk, et Br. L 3 CLATROPTYCHIACBAE. Enteridium olivaceum Fir. Lz CRIBRARIACEAE. Dictydium umbilicatum Schrad. Lz Uz Cribraria argillacea Pers. M2 aurantiaca Schrad. Lz rufescens Pers. L2 TRICHIACEAE. Perichaena depressa Lib. L2 populina #r. L2 Uz Arcyria albida Pers. Mz L2 flava Pers. L2 incarnata Pers. Mi C1 L2U12 punicea Pers. Mz Ci L23 Lycogala miniatum Pers. Miz C1 L2 Uiz Trichia affinis de Bary. L2 Trichia Botrytis Pers. C1 fallax Pers. Lz favoginea Pers. Miz L23 Uz persimilis Karst. Lz varia Pers. L2 Uz Hemitrichia clavata Rost. L2 Karstenii List. Lz Serpula Rost. Ur Prototrichia flagellifera Rost. Lz RETICULARIACEAE. Reticularia Lycoperdon [{ Bull.] Mz L2 Amaurochaete atra Rost. L2 Dictydiaethalium plumbeum Lost. L2 U2 STEMONITACEAE. Enerthenema elegans Bowm. Lz Lamproderma echinulatum Rost. C1 Comatricha laxa Rost. L2 obtusata Preuss. Mz L23 Uz Persoonii fost. Lz typhoides Rost. Lz Uz Stemonitis ferruginea Hir. Lz fusca Roth. Mz C1 L2 Urz splendens Rost. Mi C1 L2 SPUMARIACEAE. Spumaria albh DC. M2 L2 U1z DipyMtAckark. Didymium difforme Duby. L2 effusum Link. L2 Apams AND Prernysripan—A Census Catalogue of Trish Fungi. 131 Didymium farinaceum Sehrad. U1 nigripes Zr. Mz L2 Chondrioderma globosum Rost. M 2 L2 lucidum Cooke. L2 niyeum ost. L2 spumarioides fost. Lz PHYSARACEAR. Leocarpus vernicosus Zink, M2 Lz Craterium leucocephalum [ Ditm.| M 2 pedunculatum Zrent. M2 L2U12 Physarum bivalve [ Pers. | Uz cinereum Pers. Ci Ut nutans Pers. 2 Uz penetrale Rex, Lz psittacinum Ditm. Lz viride Pers. Lz Badhamia utricularis Beri, Lz Fuligo septica Gmel. L23 Uz EUMYCETES. I. PHYCOMYCETES. 1. Zygomycetes. Mucorackar. Mucor amethysteus Berk. U1 caninus Pers. M2 U2 clayatus [Zink.] Lz mucedo Linn. Mz L2 Uz stercoreus Link. Mz Lz Sporodinia Aspergillus Schroet. Lz 3 Thamnidium elegans Zink. Lz Rhizopus nigricans Lhrendb. M2 2 Pilaira anomala Schroet. Iz Pilobolus erystallinus Zode. M2 Lz U2 longipes van Tiegh. Lz CHAPTOCLADIACEAN. Chaetocladium Brefeldii van Tiegh. et Lemon. Wz ENTOMOPHTHORACEAR. Empusa museae Coin. L2 2. Oomycetes. ALBUGINACEAE. Cystopus candidus Zév. Mrz Lz Uiz2 Lepigoni de Bary. L2 Tragopogonis Schroet. L2 PERONOSPORACEAR. Phytophthora infestans de Bary. L2 Ui Peronospora affinis Rossm. C2 L2 arboreseens de Bary, L2 Peronospora calotheca de Bary. Lz candida Fuck. L2 Ui effusa Rabenh. Lz Lamii de Bary. L2 parasitica de Bary. C1 Lz Schachtii Fuck. Lz Schleideni Ung. L2 Trifoliorum de Bary. L2 Urticae de Bary. Lz Plasmopara densa Schroet. L 3 nivea Schroet. Lz pygmaea Schroet. L 2 SAPROLEGNIACEAD. Saprolegnia androgyna Arch. Ireland ferax Wees. L2 monoica Pringsh. Ireland Achlya cornuta Arch. Tveland Leptolegnia caudata de Bary. M1 Aphanomyces stellatus de Bary. Ivre- land — OLPIDIACEAE. Olpidium sphacellum Any. Iveland tumefaciens Berl. et de Ton. Lz Asterocystis radicis de Wild. Uz Chrysophlyctis endobiotica Schild. U1 SyNCHYTRIACKAR. Synchytrium Taraxaci de Bary et Wor. L23 132 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. I. Prycomycrres—continued. RuIZIDIACEAR. | OocHYTRIACEAE. Eurychasma Dicksonii Magnus. Lz | Diplophysa Saprolegniae Schroet. M 1 CLADOCHYTRIACEAE. | PYTHIACEAR. Physoderma menyanthis de Bary. Lz Pythium de Baryanum Hesse. 1 2 II. HEMIASCOMYCETES. PROTOMYCETACEAE. | SACCHAROMYCETACEAR. Protomyces macrosporus Ung. L2 | Saccharomyces cerevisiae Meyen. Ire- land III. EUASCOMYCETES. EXoAScACERAR. | PEZIZACEAR. Exoascus deformans Fuck. L2 Sphaerospora asperior Sace. L 2 Pruni Fuck. L2 binominata Mass. U 3 Taphrina aurea Fr. M 2 brunnea Mass. U 2 Johansonii Sad. Uz hinnulea Wass. L2 trechispora Sacc. L23 Ur SrIcTIpAckaR. Plicariella Crouani Rehm. 12 Stegiailicis ¥r. Miz 3 Urz2 Lachnea bulbocrinita Phi7. L 2 Propolis faginea Karst. C1 L2 dalmeniensis Phil. L 2 Melittosporium lichenicolum Jfass. hemisphaerica Gili. C1 Lz Ireland. hirta [ Gill.) Mz Stictis radiata [Pers.] M2 hybrida Phil, Lz ere nernyi aie scutellata Gill.. M1 L23 U2 stercorea Gill. Miz C1 L2 Ui2 Heterosphaeria Patella Grev. L2 U 12 ‘ umbrorum Gili. IL2 PHACTIDIACEAE, Humaria carbonigena Sacc. L2 Phacidium multivyalve Age. et Schum. congrex Karst. L2 U1 domestica Mass. L2 Trochila buxi Capron. U1 exidiiformis Sac. M2 L2 craterium Fr. U1 ; granulata Sac. Mi2 Ci L2 ilicis Crouan. L2 Uiz Lauro-cerasi Fr. L2 U1rz humosa Sacc. Mz Lz U2 Schizothyrium Ptarmicae Drsm. L2 rutilans Sacc, Mz L2 Coccomyces coronatus [de Not.) L2 | violacea Sacc. Lz U2 Peziza Adae Sadler. U2 Rhytisma acerinum Fr. Miz L23 ammophila D. §& WZ. L2 Urz2 badia Pers. Mz L23 Uiz Andromedae Fr, Lz cerea [Sow.] Lz salicinum #r. Mr: Lz coccinea Jacg. Lz Uiz2 Avams AND Pwrnysripge—A Census Catalogue of Irish Fungi. 133 IIT. Evascomycrerrs—continued. Peziza cupularis Zinn. 1.2 Dasyscypha nivea Mass. L2 reticulata Grev. 2 papillaris Mass. M2 U2 saniosa Schrad. L2 sulfurea Mass. L2 subumbrina Boud. L 3 virginea Fuck. Mz C1 L23 Urz venosa Pers. L2 U1 Trichopeziza plano-umbilicata Sace. M 2 vesiculosa Bull. M2 Lz Uz Erinella apala Mass. L2 Otidea aurantia Wass. Miz Lz Uz juncicola Sace. L2 cochleata Muck. M2 Liz Uz Hymenoseypha calyculus Phill. U 2 leporina Fuck. L2 U2 eyathoidea Phill. Mz Lz onotica Puck. Lz Cyathicula coronata de Not. Uz Helotium aciculare [Pers.] M2 U2 bolare Dass. Lz citrinum Fr. M1 L23 Uz claro-flavum Berk. M2 Lz ASCOBOLACEAL. Ascophanus argenteus Boud, L2 carneus Boud. L2 equinus Wass. Lz Saccobolus violascens Boud. Lz Ascobolus atrofuscus Phil. et Plow. Lz furfuraceus Pers. M2 L23 Uiz glaber Pers. L2 vinosus Berk. L2 conigenum Jy, L 2 cyathoideum arst. Lz epiphyllum Fr. Lz fagineum fr. Mz L2 imberbe fr. Lz lenticulare Hr. Uz Ha&Lor racean. lutescens Fr. Lz Chlorosplenium aeruginosum de JVot. renisporum Hillis. Iz Mi L2 Urz rhizophilum Cooke. U1 Ciboria caucus Fuck. L2 scutula Aarst. L2 ochroleuca Mass. L2 tuba [Fr.] Lz pseudotuberosa Sacc. L2 virgultorum Karst. Mz Lz Sclerotinia parasitica Cav. 2 Ombrophila brunnea Phil. L2 sclerotiorum Mass. C1 L2 U3 clavis Cooke. L2 Arachnopeziza aurelia Puck. Lz Coryne atrovirens Sace. L2 Lachnella cerina Phill. Lz sarcoides Zul. M1 L23 Uiz corticalis Hr, C1 echinulata Phill. L2 Mo trista ckAv. nivea Phill, L3 U2 Mollisia arundinacea Phi7. L2 Schumacheri Phill. Lz | atrata Karst. Mi Lz Dasyscypha aspidiicola Sace. Lz atrocinerea Phil. L2 bicolor Puck. Mz L2 chrysostigma Mass. L2 calyeina Fuck, M2 Liz Ui2 cinerea Karst. M2 Ci L2 Uz calyculaeformis Rehm. Lz discolor Phill. L2 canescens Wass. L2 | fallax Goll. L2 ciliaris Sace. L2 | filicum Phill. La clandestina Fuck. L 2 flaveola Phill. Lz hyalina Wass. L2 melaleuca Saco. C1 134 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. III. Evascomycetes—continued. Pseudopiziza Ranunculi Fuck. L2 Trifolii Fuck. Lz Orbilia auricolor Sacc. leucostigma Fr. Lz rubella Karst. L2 vinosa Karst. Lz xanthostigma Fr. Lz Calloria diaphana PAill. Mz fusarioides Fr. L2 Uz PATELLARIACEAE. L2 L2 Durella carestiae Sacc. Patellaria atrata Zr. U1z2 lecideola Karst. Uz CENANGIACEAE. Cenangium abietis Reim. M2 Bulgaria polymorpha Wetts. L2 Uiz GROGLOSSACEAE. Mitrula cucullata 7. Mz L2 olivacea Sacc. L2 phalloides Chev. Mz Lz U1iz viridis Karst. L2 Geoglossum difforme Fr. Lz glabrum Pers. Mz Lz U2 glutinosum Pers. M1 hirsutum Pers. Mz Lz U1 Leotia lubrica Pers. Miz L23 U2 Spathularia clavata Sacc. Lz Vibrissea Guernisaci Crouan. truncorum fr. Mri Lz HELVELLACEAE. Morchella conica Pers. L2 crassipes [ Pers.] Lz elata Fr. C1 L2 esculenta Pers. Mz L2 Uz gigas Pers. L2 semilibera DC. C1 Helvella crispa Fr. M12 lacunosa Afzel. Lz Uz HyropERMATACRA. Hypoderma commune Duby. hederae de Not. L2 Uiz virgultorum DC. Mz Uz Lz 23 0 7 L2 Lophodermium arundinaceum Chev. L2 hysterioides Sacc. M 2 juniperinum de Wot. U 2 pinastri Chev. Mz Lz Uz DicHAENAckAL. Dichaena faginea My. M2 strobilina Fr, M2 U1 Hysrerrackar. Glonium lineare de Wot. M 2 Hysterium angustatum [4.§ 8.] Mz conigenum Doug. et Nestl. M2 Uz pulicare Pers. M2 U2 Hysterographium fraxini [de Mz U2 Lophium elatum [ Grev.] Mz mytilinum [/r.] Mz ACROSPERMACEAE. Not. | Acrospermum compressum Zode. M L2 graminum Jib, Lz EvruBeERAcRAB. Hydnotrya Tulasnei B. § Br. Lz Tuber aestivum Vitt. M23 Cr L23 dryophilum Zu/. M 3 GYMNOASCACEAE. Gymnoascus Reesii Baran. Lz Myxotrichum chartarum Kunze. Lz ASPERGILLACEAE. Aspergillus candidus Zink. L2 U1 glaucus Link. Mz Lz Uiz Penicillium bicolor /r. Lz candidum Zink. Lz glaucum Zink, Mz Lz sparsum [Grev.} Mz ONYGENACEAE. Uz ELAPHOMYCETACEAE, Elaphomyces ceryinus Schrot. variegatus Vitt, Mz U1 Onygena equina Pers. Uz ApAmMs AND PeruyBripGe—A Census Catalogue of Irish Fungi. 135 2 III. Evascomycerrs—continued. MyriAncracrar. Myriangium Duriaei Dont. § Berk. M12 ERYSIPHACEAE. Sphaerotheca castagnei Lév. Miz C1 Mi Lz mors-uyae Berk. 23 Wns pannosa Zév. L2 Podosphaera Oxyacanthae de Bary. L2 Erysiphe cichoracearum DC, Mz lz galeopsidis DC. L2 eraminis DC. Mz Lz polygoni DC. Mi L2 U1 tortilis Fr. Lz umbelliferarum Zév. L2 Microsphaera Berberidis Zév. eyonymi Sac. L 3 grossulariae Zév. M1 Phyllactinia corylea Karst. Uncinula Aceris DC. L23 L2 Prunastri Sacc. Lz Salicis Wint. Lz MicrorHyrracra. L2 Lz Ur Lz Urz L2 necator Burr. Asterina veronicae Cooke. HypocrEAckEar. Hypomyces aurantius Zid. L23 Uz L2 L2 Melanospora leucotricha Corda. Nectria Aquifolii Berk. Lz aurantium Aicke. L 2 bicolor B § Br. Lz cinnabarina Fr. Mri2 L2 Urz Win We Wine Ur dacrymella Wy/. L2 ditissima [ Zu/.] L2 ochracea Fy. M 2 Pandani Tul. L2 Peziza Fr. M2 L2 sanguinea fy, L2 sinopica fy. L2 U1 R.1. A. PROG., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B. ceryinus Z%/. rosellus Zi. Ur Ur coccinea J’, cucurbitula Fr. Calonectria luteola Sacc. Lz Gibberella pulicaris Sacc. Lz Sphaerostilbe flavo-viridis [Muck]. Lz Polystigma rubrum DC. M3 C1 Lz Hypocrea farinosa B. § Br. Uz rufa Fr. L23 splendens [ Phil. et Plow.| Lz Epichloe typhina Zui. Mz C1 L2 Uiz Cordyceps capitata Link. entomorhiza [/r.] Lz militaris Link. M2 C1 ophioglossoides Zink. Mz Lz L23 Mz iy Wi ie Clayiceps Junci Adams. microcephala Zul. M1 purpurea Zul. C1 L2 DornipEacEAar. Ing Wi L2 Rhopographus filicinus Fuck. Phyllachora graminis /uck. Podagrariae Zarst. Cr ulmi Fuck. Ur Dothidella ulmi #r. Lz SoRDARIACEAE, Hypocopra fimicola Sace. C1 stercoraria Sace. M2 CHAETOMIACEAE. Chaetomium chartarum Zhré. comatum Fr. M2 L2 SPHAERTACEAE. Mr Trichosphaeria pilosa Fuck. Lz Lasiosphaeria canescens Karst. hirsuta Ces. et Wot. M2 Lz ovina Ces. et Not. L2 spermioides Ces. ef Not. M2 Uz Herpotrichia Keitii [ Sacc.]. Lz macrotricha Sacc. L2 Chaetospheria tristis Schrét. Bertia moriformis Ces. ef Wot. L2 mammaeformis Ces. e¢ Wot. Ur thelena Zad. L2 U1 L2 Uz U2 Ci L2 Rosellinia aquila de Wot. L2 [U] 156 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. IT], EvascomycEeres— continued. Zignoélla pulyiseula Sacc. L2 Melanomma pulyis-pyrius Fuck. Wee 12 CucURBITARIACEAE. Nitschkia tristis Fuck. L2 Gibbera vaccinii /r. U2 Cucurbitaria Berberidis Gray. Lz elongata Grev. Mz Uz Laburni Ces. et Not. L2 MycosPHAERELLACEAE. M2 Ur Mycosphaerella Brassicae Johnson. C 3 latebrosa Cooke. Us maculaeformis Cooke. U1 ostruthii #r. U1 pinodes Wiessl. U1 punctiformis Rabenh. M2 Uz tabifica Prill. ef Del. Ireland taxi Cooke. L23 Stigmatea Nicholsoni Cooke. ostruthii Oudem. Lz Robertiani /r. Lz Ticothecium calcaricolum Arnold. Ire- land M2 gemmiferum A@érb. Ireland leucomelarium Berl, et Vogl. perpusillum Arnold. C1 pygmaeum Korb, U1 rimosicolum Arnold. M1 Sphaerulina taxi Cooke. L2 3 PLRoSPORACEAE. Physalospora gregaria Sacc. Venturia bryophila Sacc. Geranii Wint. Uz ilicifolia Cooke. Lz inaequalis Wint. L2 Leptosphaeria acuta Karst, U2 arundinacea Sacc. Lz culmifraga Ces. et Not. Doliolum dz Not. Lz Pyrenophora phaeocomes Sacc. M2 C1 C1 M1 Mz L2 Lz M2 ! Walsaria Tiliae de Not. Pleospora herbarum Rabenh. M2 scirpicola Karst. U1 trichospora Diedick. Mz Li Ulmi Wally. M2 MASSARIACKHAE, Massaria pupula Zui. Ur Gyomoniacrar. Gnomonia erythrostoma Auersw. Gnomon Schrét. U2 setacea Ces. et Not. Lz VALSACEAK. Valsa eunomia Witsch. M2 Eutypa Wint. L2 flavovirescens Wint. M2 U2 lata Mitschh M2 L2 U1 leiphemia Wint. U1 leucostoma Fr. U1 Prunastri Wint. Ireland salicina ry. U2 stellulata Jr. U1 MrLANCONIDACEAE. U2 Melanconis lanciformis Zul. U 2 DrarRyPAcear. Diatrype bullata Zr. Urz corniculata B. § Br. Mz disciformis Fr. Mz Lz U1z2 stigma Fr. Mz Uz Diatrypella nucleata Sacc. pulvinata Wits. Urz strumella Puck Ur verrucaeformis Fuck. U1 2 U1 MELOGRAMMATACEAE, Sillia ferruginea Karst. U1 XYLARIACEAE. Nummularia Bulliardi Zul. L2 Hypoxylon atropurpureum Fy. U1 Mz U13 cohaerens/r. U1 fuscum Fr. Mz L23 Uiz coccineum Bull, M2 ApAms AND Prernysripgr—A Census Catalogue of Trish Fungi. 137 [L1. Evascomyceres—continued. Hypoxylon multiforme #r. C1 Lz rubiginosum Fy. Mx L23 U1 serpens 7. U2 udum #7. Lz Ustulina vulgaris Zul. Mz Lz Urz2 Daldinia concentrica Ces. et Not. M1 Lz Xylaria carpophila M, L2 Uz corniformis /r. L2 U1 hypoglossa Grev, Lz Hypoxylon Gre. Mr2 L2 Urz polymorpha Grev. I.2 rhopaloides Wont. Lz IY. BASIDIOMYCETES. 1. Hemibasidii. UstItaGIyacrar. Ustilago Avyenae Jens. Cx Caricis Fuck. L 3 longissima Zu/. C2 L3 U3 Scabiosa Wint. Mz segetum Dittm. Mz C1 L2 Ur2 Tragopogi Schroct. Mz Lz Vaillantii Zul. L2 U1 TILLETIACEAE. Tilletia Rauwenhofii /. de Waldh. 13 striiformis Magnus. L2 Tritici Vint. L2 U2 Entyloma Ranuneuli Schroet. Lz Uroecystis Anemones Schroet. L2 U1 Violae Fisch. C1 Lz 2. Eubasidii. (1) Protobasidiomycetes. ENDOPHYLLACEAE. Endophyllum Euphorbiae DC. M2 U1 MELAMPSORACEAE. Melampsora betulina Zv/. U1 cireaeae Schum. Lz epitea Thum. Lz farinosa Schroet. M2 C1 L23 Ur Helioscopiae Cast. Miz Lz U1 Hypericorum Schroet. C1 L23 Ur lini Zul. Mz Cr L23 Urz2 populina Zév. Mz L2 Vacciniorum Schroet. Lz Vitellinae Thum. M2 Mi2 L2 Coleosporium Campanulae Zév. M2 U2 Euphrasiae Vint. Mz C1 L23 U1 Senecionis Fr. Mz C1 L23 Sonchi Zév. Mrz C1 L23 Ur Calyptospora Goeppertiana [ Azihn.] U2 PUCCINIACEAE. Gymnosporangium clavariiforme Jes, Wig, iby Wing juniperinum /r. M2 C1 Lz Sabinae Wint. M2 L2 Uromyces Alchemillae Fuck. L2 U2 Anthyllidis Schroet. C1 L2 Betae Kiihn. Lz Dactylidis Oth, M2 L2 Urz2 Dianthi Wiess/. L2 Fabae de Bary. Miz L2 U1 Ficariae Zé. L2 U1 Geranil Otth. L23 Parnassiae DC. L2 Rumicis Wint. M2 L2 Urz2 Scillarum Wint. Ui 2 Trifolii Lévy. C1 Valerianae Fuck. C1 L3 Puccinia aegra Grove. Ut Aegopodii Link. Urz2 Agrostidis Plow. U1 Angelicae Fuck. 3 annularis Wint. L2 Baryi Wint. Lz bullata Schroet. L23 U1 Bunii Wint. L2 Buxi DC. L23 Uiz2 Calthae Zink. L2 U1 [0 * 138 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. LY. Bastptomycet Es—continued. Puccinia Caricis Rebent. C1 L2 Cireaeae Pers. Mz L23 Uz coronata Corda. L23 Uz Epilobii DC. M2 C1 Lz Uz Fergussoni B. § Br. Lz fusca Relh. Lz U1 Galii Schwein. L2 Glechomatis DC. L23 U1 glomerata Grev. L2U12 graminis Pers. Miz L2 Ur2 Hieracii Mart. Mz C1 L23 Uiz2 Hydrocotyles Cooke. L2 Lapsanae Fuck. L 2 Malvacearum Mont. L23 U1 Menthae Pers. Mz L23 U12 Moliniae Zul. Cx L2 oblongata [ Wint.] M2 L2 obscura Schroet. L2 Phalaridis Plow. L2 Ur Phragmitis Kirn. Lz U1 2 Pimpinellae Zink M2 Ci L23 Poarum Niels5 M2 L223 U1 Polygoni Wint. Mz L 3 Prenanthis Fuck. U 2 Primulae Duby. M2 C1 L23 U2 pringsheimiana K/ebahn. Mz Lz Uiz2 Pruni Pers. Lz Rubigo-vera Wint. Lz Saniculae Gree. C1 L2 U1 Saxifragae Schlecht. Mi Lz sessilis Schneid. L2 U1 Silenes Schroet. Lz silvatica Schroet. U12 Smyrnii Corda. L2 U1 suaveolens Rostr. M2 L23 U12 Taraxaci Plow. C1 L23 uliginosa Juel. Lz Umbilici Gup. L2 Uz Veronicae Wint. L2 3 Vincae DC. Mi L2 Violae DC. Miz C1 L23 Uz Phragmidium Fragariastri Schroet. C1 L2 Potentillae Karst. M2 L2 Urz2z Rubi Wint. M2 L2 Rubi-idaei Karst. M2 L2 Ur2 Sanguisorbae Schroet. C1 subcorticatum Wint. C1 L2 Tormentillae Puck. L2 violaceum Wint. C1 L2 Triphragmium Ulmariae Zink. M1 C1 L 23 AURICULARIACKAR. Auricularia mesenterica ry. M2 L2 Hirneola Auricula-Judae Berk. M2 Lz Urz PIvacracear. Stilbum yulgare Zode. L2 U2 TREMELLACEAE. Exidia albida Bref. Miz L23 Uiz glandulosa ry. Miz C1 Lz recisa yr. M1 Ulocolla foliacea Bref. L2 Urz2 Tremella fimbriata Pers. M2 U1 indecorata Sommf. Mi Cr L2 intumescens Sow. Miz U1 mesenterica Refz. Miz C1 L23 Uiz2 viscosa Berk. L2 Naematilia encephala 7. U1 (2) Autobasidiomycetes. DackoMYCETACEAE. Dacromyces deliquescens Duby. Lz macrosporus B. § Br. Lz stillatus Vees. M2 C1 L23 Uiz2 Guepinia merulina Quel. Lz Calocera cornea Wint, L2 U2 viscosa Ir, L2 EXOBASIDIACEAE. Exobasidium Vaccinii Wor. L23 HyPocunackAr. Tomentella ferruginea Pers, Lz Apams AND Preruysriper—A Census Catalogue of Trish Fungi. TY. Bastpiomycerrs—continued. THELEPHORACKAR. Corticium arachnoideum Berl: U i 2 calceum /r. M2 L2 U2 cinereum Pers. M 2 coeruleum Pers. L2 Uz comedens #y. U1 confluens Fr. M2 U 2 evolvens /y. Ur ferrugineum Pers. L2 lacteum Zr. U2 laeve Fr. L2 Ui2 nudum /r. U1 ochraceum Fy. M 2 Sambuci Zr, L2 yagum B. & C. Ireland Coniophora byssoidea Aarst. M 2 puteana Mass. L2 sulphurea Wass. L2 Stereum ferrugineum fr. Ireland hirsutum Zr. Miz L23 Urz purpureum Pers. Mz L2 Ui2 rugosum Pers. M 2 sanguinolentum /ry. Mz Ur Solenia anomala /r. Lz Peniophora cinerea Cooke. Lz quercina Cooke. Miz L2 U1 rosea Mass. Lz velutina Cooke. Ui2 Hymenochaete ayellana Lévy. Mz corrugata Zév. Lz rubiginosa Zév. M2 L2 Ur2 CILAVARIACEAE. Typhula erythropus 7/7, Mz U2 gyrans [/7.]. M2 L2 tenuis Sow. M 2 Clavaria abietina Schum. Mz L2 acuta Sow. M2 argillacea Fr. M2 cinerea Bull, Mr Lz Uz contorta Holmsk. L 2 159 coralloides Zinn. M12 L2 Urz2 cristata Holmsk. M12 L2 fastigiata Zinn. Miz L23 Urz fragilis Holmsk. M12 L2 U1 fusiformis Sow. Miz L23 U1 inaequalis 77. Dan. M1 L2 Uz Thelephora anthocephala /y. Lz caesia Pers. L2 U1 caryophyllea Pers. Mz cristata Fr. L2 U1 intybacea [ Pers. ]. Mz laciniata Pers. M2 Lz U2 mollissima Pers. Ut setacea Berk, Lz terrestris Hhr, L2 undulata #r. M 2 Craterellus clayatus Fr. L 2 cornucopioides ry, L2 Ut lutescens Fr. M2 sinuosus #r, L2 Ur Cyphella capula Hr. Lz dochmiospora B. § Br. Lz Goldbachii Weinm. L2 Pimii Phill. L2 villosa Karst. M2 L2 Uz juncea Hr. Mi Lz pistillaris Zinn. U2 purpurea Dill. Lz rugosa Bull. Mz L2 Urz2 stricta Pers. M1 tuberosa Sow. Uz uncialis Grev. Mz L2 vermicularis Scop. M2 L2 Pistillaria culmigena Wr. L2 micans Fy, Ut puberula Berk. U2 quisquiliaris #r. M2 L2 Sparassis laminosa [/.] U 2 Hypnacrar. Phlebia contorta yr. Lz Grandinia granulosa /r. M2 L2 U1 Odontia barba-Joyis Zr. M2 L2 fimbriata Pers. L 2 140 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. TV. BastpromycetEs—continued. Radulum laetum Fr. L2 orbiculare Fr. L2 U1 quercinum /r. Lz Hydnum alutaceum Fr. Lz auriscalpium Zinn. M2 L2 cinereum Bull. L2 cyathiforme [ Schaeff.| M 2 denticulatum Pers. Lz farinaceum Pers. M1 ferrugineum /r. Lz graveolens Del. U1 imbricatum Zinn. M1 L2 ochraceum Pers. plumosum Duby. pudorinum Fr, repandum Zinn. Miz L23 Ui2 rufescens Pers. L2 udum Jr. M2 L2 zonatum Batsch. M2 Irpex fusco-violaceus Mr. heterodon Sace. I.2 obliquus #r. L2 Ur niveum Pers. Mz Lz Lz L2 L2 PoLYPORACEAR. Merulius corium Fr. Mz L23 U2 lachrymans Fr. Mz Lz Uz Poria bombycina 7r. L2 ferruginosa Mass. M12 hibernica BZ. & Br. L2 medulla-panis Cooke. U12 mollusca Pers, M 2 obducens Pers. Lz purpurea Cooke. U1 radula Fr. L2 sanguinolenta [A. § S.] L2 vaporaria ry. Mi L23 U1 violacea Cooke. U1 vitrea Pers. L2 vulgaris Fr. Mz L2 U2 Fomes annosus Fr. L2 U12 applanatus Wallr, L2 Lz U2 Fomes cytisinus Berk. L2 -fomentarius #r. Mr L23 Urz fraxineus Fr. L2 U2 fulvus Fr. L2 igniarius Mr. Miz Lz Ur Ribis Fr. L2 salicinus Fr. Mz Lz ulmarius Fr. L2 variegatus Secr. C1 Polyporus adustus 7. amorphus Fy. L2 armeniacus Berk. M2 Lz betulinus 7. Mi L2 Ui brumalis Fr, Lz Ur chioneus /r. L2 U2 dryadeus Hr. M2 L2 Ur2 elegans Fr. Lz frondosus /y. M 2 Mz Lz Ur fumosus /r. L2 U1 giganteus /r. Mz L23 Ui2 hispidus /r. L2 y lentus Berk. Lz Uz melanopus Jy. Lz nidulans /r, M2 pallescens 7. U2 perennis /r. Miz Lz Uriz picipes Fr. Lz pinicola Wint. M2 rufescens fy. L2 salignus /r. U1z2 spumeus #r. Urz2 M 12 b2'3) Uli sulphureus Fr. Lz varius /r. L2U1 Polystictus abietinus 7. Mz L2 U1 fibula Zr, Uz radiatus Fr. Lz Uiz2 velutinus /r. Lz U1 squamosus Jr. versicolor Fr. M2 Lz Ur2 Wynnei B. & Br. Lz Trametes mollis /r. L2 Daedalea quercina Pers. L2 U2 Apams and Puruysreipge—A Census Catalogue of Irish Fungi. 141 LV. BasrpromycerEes—continued. Daedalea unicolor Zr. Miz L2 Lenzites betulina Zr. Lz Fistulina hepatica 7. M2 L2 Ur2 Boletus aestivalis #r. Ur aurantiporus fy. Lz badius Linn. Lz bovinus Zinn. Mz Lz Ui2 calopus Zr. M1 eastaneus Bull. U1 chrysenteron fy. L23 U1 erassus Dass. L2 eyanescens Bull. L2 edulis Bull. Mz L2 Urz elegans Schum. Mi L2 U1 flavus With, Mri2 C1 L23 U1z2 fragrans Mitt. U1 eranulatus Zinn. L2 U1 impolitus #r. Urz2 laricinus Beri. Mr C1 L23 Ur luridus Schaef. Miz L23 U1r2 luteus Zinn. Miz C1 L23 Urz2 Mac Weeneyi W. G. Sm. Lz olivaceus Schaef. Lz pachypus #r. Mi Lz Uiz2 parasiticus Bull. L2 piperatus Bull. Mi L2 U2 porphyrosporus /y. L2 satanas Lenz. M1 L2 U1r2 scaber Fr. Mir L2 U1 subtomentosus Zinn. M2 L2 Wie sulphureus [/r.] L2 variecolor B. § Br. U1 Ceriomyces albus Sacc. Lz AGARICACEAE. Amanita aspera [7r.] Mz excelsa fr. Lz lenticularis [ V7. @. Sm.] Lz mappa Ar. Lz U1 musearia Hy. Miz L23 Uiz Amanita pantherina #r. Lz U1 phalloides Hr. Mz Lz Urz2 porphyria Zr. Lz rubescens /7 Mi L2 Ur2 spissa Mr. Mi Lz strobiliformis Vitt, L 2 Amanitopsis adnata W. G. Sm. U1 strangulata Rose. Lz U1 yaginata Rose. L2Ur2 Lepiota acutesquamosa Weinm. L2 amianthina Scop. L2 Badhami Berk. M1 cepaestipes Sow. M2 Lz clypeolaria Bull. Mz U2 cristata 4.§ 8S. Mr L23 Uz delicata Fr. L2 excoriata Schaef. Lz felina Pers. Cr Lz gracilenta Kromb. U1 granulosa Batsch. L2 U1 holosericea Fr. L 2 mesomorpha Bull. Lz procera Scop. Mz L23 Urz rachodes Vitt. U1 sistrata Fr. L2 Armillaria mellea Vahl. Uiz mucida Schrad. L2 U1 2 ramentacea Bull. L2 Tricholoma albellum 77. Mr albobrunneum [ Pers.] U1 album Schaef. L2 Ux atrosquamosum Chev. M1 brevipes Bull. L2 caelatum Fr. L 2 cinerascens Bull. Lz colossum #y. Ux columbetta #r. M1 L2 U2 cuneifolium /y. Mr flayobrunneum #y. Mi L2 U1 fulyellum 7r. L2 gambosum #7. L2 Ur2 Mi 2, 2 142 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. LY. BastpromycEetes—continued. Tricholoma grammopodium Bull. Mz iz Ux humile Pers. M1 L2 imbricatum Fr. Mi L2 U1 immundum Berk. L2 inamoenum Fr. Lz lascivum Fr. Lz luridum 7r. Lz melaleucum Pers. Lz militare Zasch, U1 murinaceum Bull. L2 nictitans #y. M1 Lz nudum Bull. Mi L2 U1 panaeolum Fr. Mri L2 personatum Fy. Mi L2 U12 pes-caprae Fr. M2 resplendens Fr. L2 rutilans Schaef. M2 L2 3 Ui2 saponaceum Fr, L2 scalpturatum /yr. L2 Schumacheri Fr. L23 sordidum Fr. M1 spermaticum /y. M1 subpulverulentum Pers. M1 L2 sulphureum Fr. M12 terreum Schaef. M12 L23 U2 ustale ry. Mu vaccinum Fr. L 2 virgatum Fr. L2 Clitocybe bella Pers. L2 U1 brumalis Fr. L2 U1 candicans Pers. Mi Lz cerussata Fr. Miz L2 U1 cyathiformis Bull. M2 L2 Urz2 dealbata Sow. L2 U2 ectypa Fr. L2 U1 elixa Sow. Ur flaccida Sow M- Ur fragrans Sow. Miz Lz Uiz2 fumosa fers. Mi L2 U1 gallinacea Scop. Mi L2 geotropa Bull. Mi Lz U1 Clitocybe gilva Pers. Mi Ux infundibuliformis Schaef. M1 Lz inornata Sow. L2 inversa Scop. L2 Ur laccata Scop. Miz L23 Urz maxima /y. Ur nebularis Batsch. L2 U12 odora Sow. L2 U1 tumulosa Halch. M1 Collybia acervata 7. L2 atrata Fr. L2 butyracea Bull. L2 Urz caulicinalis Bull. U 12 clavus Zinn. L2 U2 collina Scop. L 2 confluens Pers. L2 Urz conigena Pers. M2 L2 dryophila Bull. M1 L23 U1z2 fusipes Bull. M2 L2 inolens /r. M1 longipes Bull. Lz maculata 4 § S. L23 Ur nitellina Fr. L2 platyphylla Fr. Lz plexipes Jr. Lz protracta Fr. Lz radicata Relh. Miz L23 Ur tenacella Pers. L2 tuberosa Bull. M2 L2 velutipes Fr. M2 L2 U12 Mycena acicula Schaef. L2 alkalina #r. Mi L2 U1 amicta Mr. Lz ammoniaca /y. L2 capillaris Yr. Lz cohaerens /r. Uz corticola Fr. Lz U1z2 cruenta Fr. L2 Uz dissiliens #r. Mt elegans Pers. L2 U2 epipterygia Scop, Mz L2 U1 filopes Bull. C1 Lz Apams AND Peruysripge—A Census Catalogue of Irish Fungi. 148 LY. BastpiomycnrEes—continued. Mycena galericulata Scop. Miz Lz Uz galopus ry. Mrz Lz haematopus Pers. L 2 hiemalis Osbeck. L2 iris Berk. L 2 juncicola #7. Cx lactea Pers. L2 Ur leucogala Cooke. L2 pelianthina 7r. Mi Uz pelliculosa yr. Ur polygramma Bull, Miz L2 prolifera Sow. M1 pterigena fr. Lz pullata Berk. § Cooke. Lz pura Pers. Miz L2 Ur2 rorida Fr, Ur rugosa fr. L 3 sanguinolenta 4. ¢ S. Mz L2 speirea fy. Lz stylobates Pers. C1 L2 Ut tenella Hr. U1 tenerrima Berk. Mi C1 L23 tintinnabulum /r. Lz vitilis #r. Mr L2 vulgaris Pers. Mr Lz Omphalia fibula Bull. Miz C1 L2 U1 grisea Yr. Ur integrella Pers. Lz muralis Sow. Mi Lz pyxidata Bul, Mr L2 Uz rustica #r, Lz stellata Hr. U2 telmatiaea Berk. & Cooke. L2 umbellifera Zinn, Mr L2 Urz2 Pleurotus acerosus fr, C1 L2 U2 applicatus Batsch, Mz U2 corticatus Fr. L2 U1 eraspedius fr, Lz dryinus Pers. L2 Ur lignatilis #r. M1 R.1.A. PROC., VOL. XXVIII., SECT. B, Pleurotus mitis Pers. M1 L2 salignus Pers. U1 septicus fr. Lz subpalmatus /r. L2 ulmerius Bull. L2 U1 Volyaria bombycina ry. Uz parvula Fr. L2 speciosa Fr. L2 Uz Pluteus cervinus Schaef. L23 U1 Entoloma ameides B. § Br. Ut clypeatum Zinn. Uz costatum Fr. L3 helodes Fr. Mi Cr Ur jubatum #r. L2 Ur nidorosum #7. Lz U1 rhodopolium 7y. L3 U1 sericellum “7. Lz sericeum /r. L2 U1 sinuatum fr. Uz Clitopilus carneoalbus With. Lz eretatus B. & Br. Lz prunulus Scop. L2 Uz Leptonia aethiops #r. M1 Lz chalybaea Pers. Mz Uz incana Yr. Lz lampropus #r. L2 solstitialis Ar, M 1 Nolanea pascua Pers. Miz Lz Uz pisciodora Cesati L 2 rufo-carnea Berk. U 1 Eccilia griseorubella Zasch. L2 Claudopus depluens Batsch. C1 L2 variabilis Pers. M2 L2 Urz2 Pholiota adiposa 7. L2 aurea Matt. M2 L2 Ux aurivella Batsch. Lz caperata Pers. U2 capistrata Cooke. L2 dura Bolton. Lz erebia [7r.] Lz Junonia #7, U1 marginata Batsch. L 2 [X] 144 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. IY. Bastptomycetes—continued. Pholiota mutabilis Schaef. L2 Uz praecox Pers. Lz spectabilis Fr. L2 Urz squarrosa Mill. Miz L2 U1rz Inocybe asterospora Quél. Lz calamistrata Fr. L2 Ur cincinnata Fr. L 2 Curreyi Berk. Lz destricta Fr. L2 eutheles B. § Br. M1 L2 fastigiata Schaef. M1 L2 fibrosa Sow. M1 L2 U1 flocculosa Berk. M1 geophylla 7r. Miz Lz U1iz2 hiulea Fr. M1 lanuginosa Bull, Mi U1 perlata Cooke. Lz plumosa Bolton. Mi Ur pyriodora Pers. M1 L2 rimosa Bull. Miz L23 Uz seabra fr. L2 U2 Hebeloma crustuliniforme Bull. M1 L2 U1 fastibile #r. M1 Lz Urz2 longicaudum Pers. Mi L2 mesophaeum /y, M1 sinapizans yr. U 1 2 testaceum Batsch. L2 Flammula flavida Schaef. L2 U2 inopus /r. Mz L2 lenta Pers. Mi L2 sapinea Fr. U1 Naucoria badipes yr. Lz Mi Lz L2 escharoides /r. Lz Ui2 melinoides Fr. Lz pediates fr. Mr scolecina Fr. L2 semiorbicularis Bull. sideroides Bull. L2 conspersa Pers. erinacea Fr. Lz L2 Galera hypnorum Batsch, M12 Cx ~ InAs Win mniophila Zasch. Lz ovalis Fr. Lz rubiginosa Pers. L 2 tenera Schaef. M2 L2 U1z2 Tubariafurfuracea Pers. L2 paludosa Fr. Lz pellucida Bull. Mz Crepidotus alveolus Zasch. Lz chimonophilus B. ¢ Br. L 3 mollis Fr. L2 U1 Psalliota arvensis Schaef. L23 U1rz campestris Zinn. Miz C1 L123 Uiz2 haemorrhoidaria Magnus. Iz silvatica Quel. M1 Lz xanthoderma Genev. L2 Stropharia aeruginosa Curt. M2 Lz Uiz albocyanea Desm. Lz inuncta Fr. L2 semiglobata Batschh M12 C1 Lz Uiz stercoraria Fr. L2 Hypholoma appendiculatum Bull. Lz U1 dispersum Fr. L2 egenulum B. § Br. L2 epixanthum Fr. L23 fasciculare Huds. M12 L23 Uiz hydrophilum Bull. Lz lacrymabundum /r. U1 sublateritum Schaef. L23 Uz velutinum Pers. Lz Psilocybe areolata K/otsch. cernua Mull. M1 clivensis B. § Br. Lz Mz Lz L2 U1 Mi Lz L23 ericacea Pers. foenisecii Pers. semilanceata Fr. spadicea Fr. Lz AbAMS AND PeruyBringr—A Census Catalogue of Irish Fungi. 145 LV. Bastwromycerrs—continued. Psilocybe sublateritius #y. M 2 Psathyra corrugis Pers. L2 spadiceogrisea Schaef. L2 Anellaria fimiputris Karst. M1 C1 L2 Uiz2 separata Harst. L2 U1z Panaeolus campanulatus Zinn. Lz papilionaceus Fr. Lz phalaenarum /y. C1 L23 Psathyrella atomata Fr. L2 disseminata Pers. Mz L23 Urz gracilis #r. Lz hiascens #r. U1 Coprinus atramentarius /r. Mi L2 Ui2 comatus Fr. Mz L23 Urz coneregatus fy. M2 deliquescens Fr. Lz domesticus Fr. Lz Cy 1hg extinctorius yr. Lz fuscescens Hr. U1 hemerobius /y. Lz Ur lagopus #r. L2 , Mz L23 Uiz niveus fr. M2 Lz U1 ovatus fr. U2 picaceus Fr. U1 plicatilis Mr. Mz L2 Uiz2 radiatus Hr. M2 Lz tomentosus Fr. Lz Bolbitius Boltonii /r. Uz fragilis #r. L2 Uz tener Berk. L23 U1 Cortinarius (Phlegmacium) claricolor Fr. M1 fulgens Fr. Lz epbemerus Fr. micaceus Fr. glaucopus Fy. Lz infractus #r. Lz largus Fr. Lz purpurascens #y. L2 Ur scaurus 77. Uz Cortinarius talus 7. Lz testaceus Cooke. M2 turbinatus /r. Lz varius #r. M2 L2 U1 (Myxacium) collinitus 7. Lz Uz elatior 7r. Lz (Inoloma) alboyiolaceus #r. L2 Bulliardii Fr. U 2 callisteus Fr. Ut camphoratus “rv. M1 cyanites Fr. U1 pholideus #r. M1 Ihe Win violaceus Linn. M2 Lz (Dermocybe) anomalus 7. Lz Ur eaninus 7. L2 sublanatus 77. cinnamomeus Fr. Miz Lz WiZ militinus #7. Lz sanguineus #7. Mz L2 uliginosus Berk. Lz (Telamonia) evernius fr. Uz gentilis Fr. Uz helvolus Fr. Mz hemitrichus fr. Lz hinnuleus 77. L2 iliopodius 77. M 2 paleaceus Fr. Lz torvus Fr. Lz (Hydrocybe) acutus #r. L2 Uz armeniacus fr. Mr Lz castaneus /r. L2 dilutus fr. Uz leucopus /r. L2 (Gomphidius) ylutinosus #>. L2 Us gracilis Berk. Lz viscidus #7. L23 Urz2 (Paxillus) giganteus yr. M2 Uz involutus 7. Miz Lz Ui2 panaeolus #7. L2 pannoides /y. L2 [xX*] 146 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. IV. Basrpromycetes—continued. Hygrophorus (Limacium) eburneus Bull. Lactarius quietus 7r. Mi L2 Urz2 ine Wap rufus Scop. L2 Urz hypothejus Fr. Mz scrobiculatus Fr. Mz L2 (Camarophyllus) nemoreus Fr. L 3 serifuus Fr. Mr L2 Urz niveus #7. L23 U1 subduleis Fr. Mr L23 Urz ovinus Bull. Miz Lz U2 subumbonatus Zindgr. L2 pratensis Fr. Mi L23 Ur theiogalus Fr. Mz U1 russocoriaceus B. & Br. L 3 torminosus Schaef. Mr L2 Urz2 virgineus Wulf. Miz L2 U1 turpis Hr. M1 Lz U1 (Hygrocybe) calpytraeformis Berk. vellereus Fr. Mr L2 U1 Mi L23 volemus Fr. Mr Lz U1 zonarius /y. L2 Ur2 Russula adusta 7. Mz L2 U1 coccineus Schaef. Mz L23 Ur2 itu ae AE Oe conicus /r. Mr L23 U1r2 Houghtonii Fr. Mr intermedius Pass. U 3 lactus 7r. Mr L2 miniatus /r. Mi L2 U1 nitratus Pers. L 2 densi ee ae drimeia Cooke. L2 U1 acs beracs me a ais emetica fy. Miz Lz Uiz 5 fellea Fr. Lz foetens Fr. L2 fragilis 7. Mr Lz U1 blennius /r. Mr L23 U1 furcata Fr. Mx diz camphoratus fr. L2 seal Eo mis granulosa Cooke. L2 heterophylla 7r. Mr Lz U2 integra /r. L2 U1 lepida Fr. Lz lutea Fr. Mz L2 ceraceus Wulf. Miz L2 U1 chlorophanus fr. L23 Uiz armeniaca Cooke. L2 consobrina Jr. L 2 eyanoxantha Schaef. L2 decolorans Fr. Lz delica Fr. L23 puniceus Fr. Mz L2 U2 unguinosus /r. L2 Lactarius acer /r. M2 chrysorrheus Fr. cilicioides “yr. Uz circellatus Fr. Lz controversus Pers. Mz Ux deliciosus Fr. Mrz Lz U1s2 Silignibenn oh) ete / nigricans Fr. Mi Lz Urz plycionmus #. M1 Lz : | ochroleuca /r. Mi L2 hysginus Fr. L2 U1. puellaris 7r. Lz insulsus Fr. Mri Lz / Queletii Fr. Lz mitissimus Fr. Mr U1 | rosacea Fr. M1 pallidus Fr, M1 Lz Urz rubra Jr. Lz Urz pergamenus Fr. U1 sardonia Fr. Mr L2 piperatus Fr. Lz U1 subfoetens W. G. Sm. Lz pyrogalus Fr. M:i L2 vesca Fr. L2 ADAMS AND PETHYBRIDGE A Census Catalogue of Trish Fungi. \A4T LV. Basrptomycerrs—continued. Russula virescens #y. M1 L2 Ur Cantharellus albidus #r. C1 aurantiacus /r. L2 U1 cibarius #r. Miz L2 Uiz2z cinereus #7, L 2 lobatus #r. Mz Lz Uz muscigenus yr. Lz retirugus /r. Lz tubaeformis /r. L 2 Nyctalis asterophora 7. L2 parasitica Fr. L2 Marasmius androsaceus Zr. M2 C1 L2 U2 eaulicinalis #r. L2 epiphyllus #r. L2 erythropus #7. U1 eraminum Berk. L2 Hudsonii Pers. Lz impudicus ry. Lz institius [7r.] Lz oreades fy. Mz L23 U1 perforans /r. Mz peronatus #r. L2 Ur ramealis #r. M2 C1 L2 rotula #r. Miz L23 Ui z terginus 7r. Lz urens /r. Mir Lz U1 Vaillantii 7. L2 Lentinus cochleatus 7r. Mz flabelliformis Fr. Uz lepideus Zr. Mz Lz tigrinus fr. Uz Panus stypticus #r. Lz torulosus Fr. L2 Schizophyllum commune /. M z CLATHRACKAE. Clathrus cancellatus Zowrnef. M x PHALLACEAE. Mutinus caninus 7. L 2 Ithyphallus impudicus /%sch. M12 1b23 Wirz HyYMENOGASTRACEAE. Hymenogaster vulgaris Zu/. Lz Octaviania asterosperma Vitt, Lz LycopERDACEAE. Lycoperdon Bovista Linn. M2 Lz 3 Uiz2 caelutum Bull. Mi L2 Urz excipuliforme [ Pers.] M z gemmatum Batsch. Miz L23 Urz pyziforme Schaef. M2 L23 Urz2 saccatum Vahl. Mri L2 U1 Boyista nigrescens Pers. Miz Lz Ui2 plumbea Pers. Mz L2 U1 pusilla Pers. Mz Uz Geaster fimbriatus #r. M23 Lz Michelianus V7. G. Sm. Lz rufescens Pers. M2 L2 NIpuLaRiacear. Nidularia pisiformis Zu/. L 2 Crucibulum yulgare Zul. Mz Lz U2 Cyathus striatus Hoffm. M2 Lz U2 vernicosus DC. Mz Lz U2 ScLERODERMATACEAE. Scleroderma Bovista ry. Mr L2 U2 cepa [ Pers.] Mz Geaster [#r.] Lz verrucosum Pers. M2 L2 vulgare 7. Miz L23 Ui12 SPHAEROBOLACEAE. Sphaerobolus stellatus Zode. Mz L2 Uz 148 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. V. FUNGI IMPERFECTI. 1.—Sphaeropsidales. SPHAERIOIDACEAE. Phyllosticta atro-zonata Voss. L2 Phoma asteriscus Bull. L 2 concentricum Desm. U1 Grossulariae Schulz et Sace. Treland solanicola Pri. et Del. Lz Cicinnobolus Ulicis Adams. L 2 Asteroma reticulatum Berk. Ur rosae DC. Mir Lz Vermicularia Dematium 7r. L2 Cytospora carphosperma Fr. Mz leucosperma Pers. M z Ceuthospora lauri Grev. U2 Ascochyta dianthi Berk. U1 graminicola Sacc. Lz Diplodina Salicis West. M 3 Diplodia herbarum Zév. Lz Tlicis Fr. Uz Taxi de Not. U2 Dichomera Saubinetii Cooke. Lz Septoria aceris B. §& Br. L2 Castanicola Desm. U1 Petroselini Desm. Ireland Veronicae Desm. L2 LEPTOSTROMATACEAK, Piggottia astroidea B. § Br. Lz gladioli Pim. L2 Actinothyrium graminis Awnze. M 2 EXCIPULACEAE. Dinemasporium graminum { Zév.]. Lz Discella carbonacea B. & Br. U1 2.—Melanconiales. MELANCONIACEAE. Gloeosporium ficariae Berk. L 2 fructigenum Berk. Lz Orchidearum Karst. et Har. L2 Melanconium bicolor Vees. U1 Pandani Zé. L2 Coryneum Beijerinckii Oudem. Lz disciforme Aunze. Ur 3.—Hyphomycetes. MucrpINnacear. Oospora crustacea Sacc. L2 fasciculata S.§ V. Lz lactis Sacc. Ireland microsperma S. ¢V. L2 Monilia aurea Gmel. C1 L2 racemosa Purt. U2 Oidium chrysanthemi Radenh. L2 farinosum Cooke. L2 fasciculatum Berk. M 2 monilioides Zink. L2 Fusidium griseum Zink. Lz Cylindrium flavovirens Bon. Lz heteronemum Sacc. L 2 Geotrichum candidum Zink. L2 Rhopalomyces candidus B. § Br. Lz pallidus B. & Br. L2 Cephalosporium Acremonium Corda. L 2 Papulospora sepedonioides Preuss. Lz Trichoderma viride Pers. M 2 Botryosporium diffusum Corda. C1 L2 pulchrum Corda, L23 Alliaspora Sapugaya Pim. L2 Haplaria grisea Zink. Lz Acremonium verticillatum Zink. L2 Rhinotrichum repens Preuss. C1 Lz Sporotrichum flavissimum Zink. L2 laxum Zink. M2 Botrytis cana X. § Schm. L2 U1 dichotoma Corda. Lz effusa Grev. M 2 parasitica Cav. Ireland Tilletii Desm. Lz vera Berk. Uz vulgaris Fr. Lz Sepedonium chrysospermum fr. Mz L2 roseum fr. M1 Verticillium alboatrum Rke. et Berth. 2 aspergillus B. § Br. Lz ApaMs AND PeruyBripge—A Census Catalogue of Irish Fungi. 149 V. Funer Inererrecri—continued. Verticillium lateritium Berk. Lz nanum B. § Br. L2 Rexianum Sacc. L 2 Clonostachys Araucaria Corda. Lz Trichothecium obovatum Sacc. L 2 piriferum Sace. Lz roseum Zink, Mr L23 Arthrobotrys rosea Mass. L 2 Diplocladium macrosporium Mass. L 2 minus Bon. L2 Mycogone rosea Link. Lz Macrosporium cheiranthi #7. Lz Ramularia calcea Ces. Lz cryptostegiae Pim. Lz rapae Pim. Lz urticae Ces. Lz Septocylindrium Bonordenii Sacc. L 2 elongatisporium Sace. Lz Helicomyces roseus Link. L2 DMATIACEAE. Torula expansa Pers. L2 herbarum Zink. Lz ovalispora Berk. Lz parasitica Pim. Lz pinophila Chev. L2 pulveracea Corda. Lz pulyillus B. & Br. L2 sporendonema B. §& Br. Lz Echinobotryum atrum Corda. Lz Stachybotrys atra Corda. Mi L2 lobulata Berk. Lz Periconia byssoides Pers. L2 Ur calicoides Berk. Lz Zygodesmus fuseus Corda. L2 Glenospora Curtisii Berk. Lz Monotospora sphaerocephala B. & Br. 1,2 Acremoniella fusca Sacc. Lz Haplographium delicatulum 2B. g Br. Lz Myxotrichella deflexum Sace. Lz Menispora ciliata Corda. L23 lucida Corda. Lz Pimina parasitica Grove, Lz Stachylidium bicolor Zink. Mz cyclosporum Grove. C1 L2 diffusum 7r. Mz Urz2 Cladotrichum Passiflorae Pim. Ireland. Bispora monilioides Corda. Lz Passalora bacilligera Mont. et Fr. Lz Polythrincium Trifolii Kunze. Lz Cladosporium compactum Sace. U1 epiphyllum WVees. Lz 3 fasciculare 7y. Mz fulvum Cooke. Mz herbarum Zink. M2 C1 L2U12 nodulosum Corda. L2 Clasterosporium opacum Sacc. L 2 Septonema irregulare B.§ Br. Lz Napicladium Brunaudii Saee. U 3 Helminthosporium echinulatum Berk. L2 gymnostachyii Pim. L 2 molle B.§ C. Lz simplex Kunze. L2 tiliae %. Mz L2 velutinum Zink. L2 Heterosporium echinulatum Cooke. L 2 exasperatum Berk. L2 Spondylocladium atrovirens Harz. C1 Dendryphium comosum Wallr. L2 Sporoschisma mirabile B. § Br. Lz Coniothecium effusum Corda. Lz Sporidesmium Solani Varha. Ireland. Speira toruloides Corda. L2 Tetraploa aristata B. § Br. Lz Mystrosporium Stemphylium Corda. Ui Septosporium bulbotrichum Corda. L2 Alternaria tenuis Vees. L1 Cercospora Bloxamii B. ¢ Br. M 1 Ong ihe WwW 150 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. VY. Funer Lererrecri—continued. Cercospora resedae Fk. Ireland. ‘LUBERCULARIACEAE. Fumago vagans Pers. L2 Tuberculina persicina Sacc. L2 vinosa Sacc. L2 Srinpackar. | Aegerita candida Pers. L2 Stilbella bicolor Lind. Uz | Tubercularia Aesculi Opiz. Lz erythrocephalum Zind. L2 3 confluens Pers. Mz fimetarium Zind. L2 _ Dendrodochium rubellum [Sace.] Lz tomentosum Lind. L 23 Volutella ciliata Fr. Lz Lasioderma flavo-virens Dur. e¢ Mont. hyacinthorum Berk. Lz Lz phaii Pim. L2 Ceratium hydnoides 4.¢ S. Mi Lz roseola Cooke. L 2 U2 setosa Berk. Lz Isaria farinosa yr. M 2 | Bactridium flavum Kunze § Schum. L 2 fuciformis Berk. L2 Fusarium solani Sacc. Li Graphium Grovei Sacc. L2 3 | Pionnotes Betae Sace. Li Sporocybe byssoides Bon. Lz Epicoccum neglectum Desm. Lz Stysanus putredinis Corda. L2 | purpurascens Zhr. L 2 Stemonitis Corda. L2 U1 Myrothecium cinereum Cooke. L2 ulmariae MeW. L23 | inundatum Zode. L2 APPENDIX L UncerTAIN ok Doustrut Recorps or INSUFFICIENTLY NAMED SPECIES, OR SPECIES WHOSE CLASSIFICATION IS DOUBTFUL. Many of the species in this list were recorded with no authors’ names ; hence it is impossible to be certain what species they really represent. Many others are probably recorded with incorrect authors’ names, and in one or two cases the species themselves are doubtful. Both genera and species are arranged in alphabetical order. Aecidium confertum [ Grev. } Agaricus campropus /r. L 3 crassum var. periclymeni DC. U12 castaneus Bolton. Lz periclymeni DC. Mz Lz cinereus Ireland. rubellum Uz comatus Mull. M12 taraxaci M 2 corticola Bull. Mz Agaricus amethystinus Sow. Lz crassipes Sow. Lz aurantius Ireland cretaceus Sow. Lz baccatus M2 cristatus /r. L3 eaespitosus Li eburneus Sow. Lz campanulatus With, Lz epiphyllus Pers. M 2 Apams AnD Prruysripge—A Census Catalogue of Irish Fungi. 151 Uncertarn or Dovsrrut Sprors—continued. Agaricus floccosus M 1 | Cryptosphaeria acuminata M z Georgii With. M2 | acuta M2 granulosus Scop. M2 L2 | aegopodii M 2 integer With. Lz | arundinacea M 2 macrophorus M 2 | bifrons M 2 Mariae H/otzsch. M2 | duplex M 2 nebulosus U2 hederae M2 nimophilus Zasch. Lz Lauri Mz papyraceus M 2 Lonicerae M 2 pluteus Batsch. M 2 semi-immersa M 2 ruber M2 subconfluens M 2 rubescens Pen. M2 L2 taxi M2 scaber Bull. M 2 Cylindrosporium concentricum M 2 scaber Sow. Lz Daedalea biennis M 1 semiovatus M 2 Didymium album Wees. M 2 stercorarius Bull. M 2 cinereum Batsch. M 2 strobiliformis 7. L 23 | farinaceum Fr. M2 Lz tortilis Bolton. Ireland | hemisphaericum Bu/l. M 2 trilobus Bolton. Lz nutans Pers. M 2 vulgaris M2 | physaroides Pers. Mz Uz zonarius With. M 2 Elaphomyces granulatus A/b. ef Schw. Amanita aspera (77.) M2 ceciliae B. & Br. L2 Ur lenticularis (W. G. Sm.) L2 vaginata (Bull.) L2 Ui2 Anthina flammea [7r.] M 2 Arcyria nutans Bull. M2 U2 Boletus esculentus M 2 igniarius Lz squamosus L2 suberosus L2 versicolor (Rostk.) Ireland Briarea orbiculata Bon. Lz Capnodium citri | Penz.] Ireland Chalara sp. Lz Chytridium barkerianum dich. Lz Clavaria corniculata M 2 vermiculata Scop. U12 Clitocybe ovina M 2 Clitopilus phlebophorus M 2 Coprinus congregatus (7r.) M2 R.I.A, PROC., VOL. XXVIII., SEOT. B. Mz Foenaria sanguinea Pim. Gymnoascus fraxini de Wot Hebeloma scabrum Jfull. Helvyella mitra Lz Heterosphaeria sclerodermis Mass. Lz Himantia candida Pers. M 2 Humaria auriflava Cooke. L 2 Hydnum cyathiforme (Schaef) M 2 imbricatum (Zinn.) M1 stenodon Pers. Lz uber Lz L2 Lz Uz Hymenochaete ferruginea Bres. Lz Hypholoma fasciculatum Lz Hysterium gramineum M 2. Irpex pachyodon Bres. L 2 Laestadia Rabenhorstii Sace. U1 Mi Leptolegnia bandoniensis Swan. Leptomitus pisidicola L 2 Lycoperdon excipuliforme | Pers. | [¥] Mz 152 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Uncertarn oR Dovsrrot Specres—continued. Lycoperdon Proteus With. Ireland Treland Merulius androsaceus Sow. L2 cantharellus Sow. L2 squamula Sow. L2 umbelliferus Bolton. Mortierella sp. Lz Mycena spinipes M 2 Myxotrichum deflexum Berk. Nectria lagenae Iass. L2 Nodularia harveyana L 2 Odontia crinalis Fr. Lz uda Fr. Lz Omphalia ericetorum M 2 Peronospora nivea Ung. L2 U1 schleideniana de Bary. Peziza atrobrunnea Phill. Phallus escnlentus L1 Phialea chrysocoma M 2 cinerea M 2 claro-flaya M 2 conigena M 2 herbarum M 2 pedicellata M2 vulgaris var. 8. diaphana M 2 Phlebia livida Bres. L2 mesenterica Dicks. M 2 Macrosporium Solani L2 L2 L2 C1 Phragmidium bulbosum Zink. Urz2 mucronatum Zink. U1 2 Pilobolus roridus Schum. M2 L2 Polyporus calopus M 2 lucidus (/.) M1 luridus M2 luteus M 2 suaveolens Zinn. M 2 Polysticta carmichaelianus M 2 Poria sanguinolenta (A. & S.) L2 Psilocybe bullata Bull. L 3 Puccinia cireseae Pers. Mr Mz L23 Uz Puccinia compositarum Schlecht. fallens Cooke. U1z glomerata Zink. U1 graveolens Pers. L3 lychnidearum Zink. Cr L3 silenes Sev. Lz tumida [Grev.] M2 umbelliferum M 2 Reticularia hydnoides Ireland Rhacodium cellulare { Pers.] Lz khizomorpha diyergens Grev. subcorticalis Pers. M2 Rhytisma corrugatum M 2 L2 Saprolegnia philomukes J”, Sm. Scleroderma geaster (/r.) L2 Sclerotium durum [ Pers.] M 2 pteridis Mz varium Pers. M 2 Sparassis laminosa (/r.) Uz Sphaeria botryosa Fr. L2 ocellata B. §& Br. Uz profusa Sow. M2 Sphaeronema subulatum M 2 Sporotrichum sulphureum [ Grev. | tenuissimum M 2 Stagnospora pini U1 Stemonitis fasciculata M 2 Thelephora calcea M 2 corium M 2 fraxinea Mz incrastans M 2 intybacea (Pers.) M 2 Tremella ferruginea M 1 intestina Ireland tremella Zr. M1 Trichia nuda L2 Typhula gyrans (/r.) Uredo frumenti L1 Verticillium epimyces ZB. § Br. Russula lepias Mz Ui2 Ur M2 Lz M2 Lz € ApaAMs AND PernypripaE—A Census Catalogue of Irish Fungi. 158 APPENDIX II. List or SYNONYMS. These are arranged in alphabetical order. The name given first is that under which the species was originally recorded, while the second is the one under which the species is recorded in the foregoing list. Authors’ names in square brackets denote that these authors’ names were not quoted in the original record ; but there is every reason to believe that they are correct. Acrosporium fasciculatum Grev. = Oospora fasciculata S. & V, Aecidium Alli Grev. = Puccinia sessilis Schnerd. Aquilegiae [ Pers. ] = Puccinia Agrostidis Plow. Ari Berk, = Puccinia Phalaridis Plow. Berberidis Pers, = Puccinia graminis Pers. Calthae Grev. = Puccinia Calthae Link. cancellatum Pers. = Gymnosporangium Sabinae Wint. compositarum var. Tussilaginis P.= Puccinia poarum JVre/sen. > », Jacobaeae Grev. = Puccinia sylvatica Sehrit. cornutum [ Gmel. | = Gymnosporangium juniperinum /7. erassum Pers. = Puccinia coronata Corda. Epilobii DC. = Puccinia Epilobii DC. Euphorbiae Pers. = Endophyllum Euphorbiae DC, Grossulariae Schum. = Puccinia pringsheimiana (/lebahn. laceratum Sow.= Gymnosporangium clavariiforme Lees. leucospermum [ DC. ] = Puccinia fusca Relh. Menthae DC. = Puccinia Menthae Pers. Pini [ Pers. ]= Coleosporium Senecionis 77. Primulae DC. = Puccinia Primulae Dudy. Ranunculacearum DC. = Uromyces Dactylidis O¢th. Sonchi West = Coleosporium Sonchi Zev. Taraxaci X. e¢ Schm. = Puccinia Prenanthis fuck. Tussilaginis [ Gmel. | = Puccinia poarum /Vrelsen. Urticae DC. = Puceinia Caricis Red. Violae Schum. = Puccinia Violae DC. Aethalium septicum “7. = Fuligo septica Gmel, Agaricus lateritius Schaeff. = Psilocybe sublateritius 7. tortilis Bolt. = Clitocybe tortilis Bolt. Aleuria granulata Bull, = Humaria granulata Sace, humosa /r. = Humaria humosa Sace. Amanita adnata Sm, = Amanitopsis adnata W. @, Sm. [¥*] 154 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. List oF Synonyms—continued. Amanita ceciliae B. & Br. = Amanitopsis strangulata Rosl. cristata Fr. = Lepiota cristata A. § S. yaginata Bull.= Amanitopsis vaginata Bull. Arcyria cinerea Schum. = A. albida Pers. Aregma bulbosum fr. = Phragmidium Rubi Pers. gracile Grer. = Phragmidium Rubi-idaei Pers. Ascomyces deformans Berk. = Exoascus deformans Fuck. Ascophora Mucedo Zode = Rhizopus nigricans Khrenb. Asterophora agaricola Corda = Nyctalis asterophora Fr. Auricularia ferruginea [ Bull] = Stereum ferrugineum /7. Barlaea Crouani Mass. = Plicariella Crouani Rehm. Boletus Grevillei A7. = B. flayus With. suberosus [ Sow.] = Fomes cytisinus Berk. Bulgaria inquinans Fr. = B. polymorpha Wett. Calloria chrysostigma [ PAil/,] = Pezizella chrysostigma Sace. vinosa A. §- 8. = Orbilia vinosa Karst. xanthostigma Fr. = Orbilia xanthostigma Fr. Cantharellus lutescens [ Fr.] = Craterellus lutescens Fr. undulatus | Fr.] = Thelephora undulata Fr. Cenangium ferruginosum | Fr.] =C. abietis Rehm. Chaetomium elatum Aunze = C. comatum Fr. Chaetosphaeria phaeostroma Fuck. = C. tristis Schrét. Clavaria cornea Fr. =Calocera cornea Wint. ericetorum [ Pers. b.] = C. argillacea Fr. = hypoxylon [ Zinn. ] = Xylaria hypoxylon Grev. pratensis Pers. = C. fastigiata Berk. Clitocybe gigantea Fr. = Paxillus giganteus Fr. Coleosporium petasites Lév. (§ DC.) = C. Sonchi Pers. rhinanthacearum Zév. = C. Euphrasiae Schm. sonchi-arvensis Z4v. = C. Sonchi Pers. tussilaginis Zép.= C. Sonchi Pers. Comatricha Friesiana de Bary = C. obtusata Preuss. Corticium quercinum Pers.= Peniophora quercina Cooke. roseum Pers. = Peniophora rosea Mass. velutinum Fr. = Peniophora velutina Cooke. Cortinarius caperatus Fr. = Pholiota caperata Pers. Craterium minutum fr. = C. pedunculatum Trent. Cribraria micropus [ Schrad.]= C. argillacea Pers. Cryptosphaeria faginea [Grev.] = Dichaena faginea Fr. herbarum = Pleospora herbarum Rabh. AvaMs AND PeruysripGE—A Census Catalogue of Trish Fungi. List or Synonyms—continued. Cryptosphaeria millepunctata [ Grev.] = Valsa cunomia Vitset. punctiformis [ Pers. | = Mycosphaerella punctiformis Rabh. strobilina = Dichaena strobilina 7. Cucurbitaria coccinea [ Grev. | = Nectria coccinea Fr. Dactylium dendroides #. = Hypomyces rosellus Zu/. Dematium articulatum [ Pers. | = Cladosporium fasciculare /r. Diatrype ferruginea 7. = Sillia ferruginea Karst. nucleata Curr.= Diatrypella nucleata Sacc. quereina Zu. = Diatrypella pulvinata Wits. strumella #7. = Diatrypella strumella Fuck verrucaeformis #7. = Diatrypella verrucaeformis Puck. Diderma globosum | Pers. | =Chondrioderma globosum Rosé. vernicosum Pers, = Leocarpus yernicosus Link. Didymium furfuraceum #7. = Physarum nutans Pers. melanopus /7, = Didymium farinaceum Sehrad. Dothidea filicina /.= Rhopographus filicinus /uck. typhina Pers. = Epichloe typhina Zw/. ulmi /y. = Phyllachora Ulmi Fuck. Eccilia variabilis Pers. = Claudopus variabilis Pers. Elaphomyces granulatus /r.= E. cervinus Schrot. muricatus Fr. = EK. variegatus Vitt. Erineum aureum [.Pe7s.] = Taphrina aurea Fr. Erysiphe communis Sch/,= E. cichoracearum DC. lamprocarpaZév, = BK. Galeopsidis DC. Martii Zink. = E. Polygoni DC. Montagnei Lév.= E. cichoracearum DC. Kurotium herbariorum Zink. = Aspergillus glaucus Link. Eutypa Acharii Zul. = Valsa eutypa Wint. flayovirescens Zul. = Valsa flayovirescens Wint. lata Zul. = Valsa lata Witsch. Eutypella Prunastri | Pers. | = Valsa Prunastri int. stellulata Sace. = Valsa stellulata Pr. Fusicladium dendriticum Wally. = Venturia inaequalis Aderh. Galera sphagnorum Pers. = G. hypnorum Batsch. Ganoderma applanatum /.= Fomes applanatus Wallr. Geopyxis ammophila Sacc. = Peziza ammophila D. § J. coccinea Mass.= Peziza coccinea Jacq. eupularis Sacc. = Peziza cupularis Zinn. Gnomoniella vulgaris Sacc.= G. Gnomon Schriit. Gyrodon rubellus MW. = Boletus MeWeenyi J”. G. Sm. Tt 156 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. List or Synonyms—continued. Hebeloma calamistrata /r.= Inocybe calamistrata Gill. euthela B. § Br. = Inocybe eutheles Quél. fastigata Fr.= Inocybe fastigata Quél. fibrosa Sow. = Inocybe fibrosa Gill. flocculenta Bull.= Inocybe lanuginosa Quél. flocculosa Berk, = Inocybe flocculosa Sacc. geophylla Sow. = Inocybe geophylla Quél. hiulea Fr. = Inocybe hiulea Gill. plumosa Bolt. = Inocybe plumosa Quél. pyriodora Pers. = Inocybe pyriodora Quél. rimosa Bull. = Inocybe rimosa Quél. Helminthosporium gramineum adh. = Pleospora trichostoma Died. Helotium aeruginosum /r.= Chlorosplenium aeruginosum de Wot. calyculus Fr. = Hymenoscypha calyculus Phill. Helvella mitra [ Schaeff.] = Helvella lacunosa A/z. Humaria hinnulea B. & Br. = Sphaerospora hinnulea ass. Hymenoscypha tuba Bolt, = Helotium tuba 77. Hypochnus ferrugineus Pers. = Corticium ferrugineum Pers. Hypoxylon concentricum Grev.= Daldinia concentrica Ces. et Wot. Hysterium arundinaceum [ Schrad. | = Lophodermium arundinaceum Chev. foliicolum | #r.] = Lophodermium hysterioides Sacc. fraxini Pers.= Hysterographium fraxinum de Not. juniperinum D.NV. = Lophodermium juniperinum de Wot. lineare | /r.) = Glonium lineare de Wot. pinastri Schrad. = Lophodermium pinastri Chev. rubi [ Pers.) = Hypoderma virgultorum DC. virgultorum DC. = Hypoderma virgultorum DC. Lacearia bella Pers. — Clitocybe bella Fr. laceata Scop. = Clitocybe laccata Scop. Lachnea bicolor { Bul?.] = Dasyscypha bicolor Fuck. coccinea Jacg. = Geopyxis coccinea Mass. hinnulea 2. & Br, = Sphaerospora hinnulea Mass. papillaris [ Phill.] = Dasyscypha papillaris Mass. plano-umbilicata [ Grev.] = Trichopeziza plano-umbilica Sacc. trechispora B. & Br.= Sphaerospora trechispora Sacc. umbrosa [ r.]=L. umbrorum Gill. virginea [ Batsch.] = Dasyscypha virginea Puck. Lactarius exsuccus Otto = Russula delica Fr. Lecythea lini Zév.= Melampsora Lini Pers. Lepista nuda Bull. = Tricholoma nudum Quél. personata #7. = Tricholoma personatum Quel. Abas anD PreruysrtpGE—A Census Catalogue of Irish Fungi. 157 List or Synonyms— continued. Licea cylindrica #7. = Dictydiaethalinm plumbeum fost. fragiformis #r. = Tubulina fragiformis Pers. Lycogala epidendrum 77. = L. miniatum Pers. Lycoperdon giganteum Batsch.= L. Boyista Linn. globosum Bolton = Boyista nigrescens Pers. nigrescens Viét, = Bovista nigrescens Pers. plumbeum Pers. = Boyista plumbea Pers. pratense Pers. = L. gemmatum Batsch. pusillum Batsch. = Boyista pusilla Pers. Melampsora euphorbiae Cast. = M. Helioscopiae Pers. salicina Zév. = M. farinosa Pers. Microsphaera comata Lév. = M. Eyonymi Sac. Mitrophora gigas Zév. = Morchella gigas Pers. semilibera Zév. = Morchella semilibera DC. Mitrula abietis [/. | = M. cucullata 7. paludosa #7.= M. phalloides Chev. Mucor stolonifer hr. = Rhizopus nigricans Lj. Nemaspora crocea Pers. = Sphaeria profusa Sow. Nidularia campanulata With. = Cyathus yernicosus DC. erucibulum [/%.] = Crucibulum vulgare Zw/. striata Bull. = Cyathus striatus Hoffm. Nolanea aethiops #7. = Leptonia aethiops 7. Oidium balsamii B. § Br. = Erysibe Polygoni DC. lactis [ Fres.] = Oospora lactis Sace. Tuckeri Berk. = Uncinula necator Burr. Olpidiopsis Saprolegniae Cornu. = Diplophysa Saprolegniae Schroet. Panaeolus fimiputris Bul/. = Anellaria fimiputris Karst. separatus Zinn. = Anellaria separata Karst. Patellaria Carestiae de Wot. = Durella Carestiae Sacc. Penicillium crustaceum 77. = P. glaucum Link. oliyaceum Corda. = Briarea orbicula Bon. Peronospora gangliformis Berk. = Bremia Lactucae Regel. pygmaea Ung. = Plasmopara pygmaea Schroet. Peziza acicularis Bull, = Helotium aciculare Pers. atrata Pers. = Mollisia atrata Karst. aurantia Fr. = Otidea aurantia Dass. bicolor Bull. = Dasyseypha bicolor Puck. brunnea 4. § S. = Sphaerospora brunnea Dass, ealycina Schum. = Dasyscypha calycina .fuck Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. List or Synonyms—continued. Peziza cinerea Batsch. = Mollisia cinerea Karst. claroflaya Grev. = Helotium claroflavum Berk coccinea Jacg. = Geopyxis coccinea Vass. cochleata Zinn. = Otidea cochleata Fuck. cyathoidea Bull, = Hymenoscypha cyathoidea Phill. exidiiformis B. § Br. Humaria exidiiformis Sacc. faginea Pers. = Helotium fagineum Fr. fructigena Bull. = Helotium virgultorum Karst. fusarioides Berk. = Calloria fusarioides Fy. granulata /r. = Humaria granulata Bull. hinnulea &. § Br. = Sphaerospora hinnulea Jfass. humosa /r. = Humaria humosa Sace. inflexa Bolt. = Cyathicula coronata De Not. leporina Batsch. = Otidea leporina Fuck. nivea Fy. = Lachnella nivea Phill. papillaris Bu/l. = Dasyscypha papillaris Dass. postuma Berk. § Wilson = Sclerotinia sclerotiorum Jfass rutilans /y. = Humaria rutilans Sace. sclerotiorum { Zi4.] = Sclerotinia sclerotiorum Mass. scutellata Zinn. = Lachnea scutellata Gill. stercorea Pers. (§ Fr.) = Lachnea stercorea Gill, trechispora B. § Br. = Sphaerospora trechispora Sace. villosa Pers. = Cyphella villosa Zarst. violacea Pers. = Humaria violacea Sace. virginea Batsch. = Dasyscypha virginea Fuck. Wilkommii Zartig. = Dasyscypha calycina Fuck. Pezizella chrysostigma Sacc. = Mollisia flaveola Phill. Phacidium coronatum /r. = Coccomyces coronatus De Not. ilicis Fr. = P. multivalve Aunz. et Schum. trifolii Boud. = Pseudopeztza Trifolii Puck. Phallus esculentus Sow. = Morchella esculenta Sow. impudicus Zinn. = Ithyphallus impudicus Fisch. Phoma Betae Frank. = Mycosphaerella tabifica Pril/. et Del. Phragmidium gracile Grev. = P. Rubi-idaei Pers. obtusatum Fr. = P. Tormentillae Fuck. obtusum Link. = P. Potentillae Karst. Phyllachora aegopodii Fuck. = P. Podagrariae Karst. Phyllactinia guttata Zé. = P. corylea Karst. Physarum bulbiforme Schum. = P. nutans Pers. sinuosum [ Bull.) = P. bivalve Pers. Pleospora herbarum Pers. = Laestadia Rabenhorsti Sacc. Pluteus nidorosus /y. = Entoloma nidorosum Fr. ADAMS AND PreraysripGe A Census Catalogue of Trish Fungi. 159 Lisr or Synonyms—continued. Podisoma juniperi 7+. = Gymnosporangium clayariaeforme Rees. juniperi-sabinae 7. = Gymnosporangium clayariaeforme Lees. Podosphaera clandestina Zév. = P. oxyacanthae de Bary. myrtillina Aunze. = P. oxyacanthae de Bary. Polyporus abietinus | /. | = Polystictus abietinus Cooke. annosus fr, = Fomes annosus Cooke. ferrugineus /. = Poria ferruginosa Karst. fibula /. = Polystictus fibula 77. fomentarius Fy. = Fomes fomentarius Karst. fraxineus Fr. = Fomes fraxineus Cooke. hibernicus B. & Br. = Poria hibernica Cooke. igniarius Zinn, = Fomes igniarius J. molluscus Pers. = Poria mollusca Cooke. obducens “7. = Poria obducens Cooke. purpureus /7. = Poria purpurea Cooke radiatus 7. = Polystictus radiatus Cooke. salicinus Gvev. = Fomes salicinus Jarst. yaporarius Fy, = Poria vaporaria Cooke. velutinus #7. = Polystictus velutinus Cooke. versicolor Zinn. = Polystictus versicolor /7. violaceus Fy. = Poria violacea Cooke, vitreus [ Pers. ] = Poria vitrea Pers. vulgaris Pers. = Poria vulgaris Cooke. Wynnei [B. & Br.} = Polystictus Wynnei Cooke. Polystictus hibernica B. § Br. = Poria hibernica Cooke. perennis 7. = Polyporus perennis 7’. Protomyces menyanthis de Bary. = Physoderma menyanthis de Bary. Psathyra disseminata /7. = Psathyrella disseminata Qué/. hiascens Fr. = Psathyrella hiascens Qué/. Ptychogaster albus Corda. = Ceriomyces albus Saze. Puccinia anemones [ Pers. | = P. fusca Relh. api Corda. = P. bullata Schroet. arundinacea Hedw. = P. phragmitis Schum. centaureae Mart. = P. Hieracii Schum. fabae Zink. = Uromyces fabae Pers. globosa [ Grev.] = Uromyces fabae Pers. gracilis [ Grev.] = Phragmidium Rubi-idaei Karst. luzulae [ Zid. | = P. oblongata Link. Potentillae [ Pers. | = Phragmidium Potentillae Karst. pulverulenta Grev. = P. Epilobii DC. rubi [ Sow. } = Phragmidium Rubi Pers. striola Link. = P. Caricis Schum. R.A. PROU., VOL. XXVIII, SECT. B. [Z] 160 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. List oF SynonyMs—continued. Puceinia yariabilis Grev. = P. Hieracii Schum. yeronicarum DC. =P. Veronicae Wint. violarum Zink. = P. violae Schum. Reticularia umbrina Fy. = R. Lycoperdon Bull. Rhizophydium Dickson 2. P. Wright. = Eurychasma Dicksonii Magnus. Roestelia lacerata 7u/. = Gymnosporangium clavariiforme Rees. Rosellinia mastoidea #r. — R. mammaeformis Ces. et Wot. Schinzia Alni Wor. = Plasmodiophora Alni J/6//. Septoria Ulmi [ ¥r.] = Pleospora Ulmi Wallr, Soppittiella caesia Mass. = Thelephora caesia Pers. cristata I/ass. = Thelephora cristata Fr. sebacea Mass. = Thelephora sebacea Berk. Sordaria fimicola Ces. ef de Not. = Hypocopra fimicola Sace. Sphaeria acuta Hoff. (§ Moug.) = Leptosphaeria acuta Karst. aquila J. = Rosellinia aquila de Not. canescens Pers. = Lasiosphaeria canescens Karst. capitata Holmsk. = Cordyceps capitata Zink. cinnabarina Zode. = Nectria cinnabarina Fr. coccinea Pers. = Nectria coccinea Fr. deusta Hoff. = Ustulina vulgaris 7w/. disciformis Hoff, = Diatrype disciformis J’. fragiformis Pers. = Hypoxylon coccineum Bull. gnomon Zode. = Gnomoniella vulgaris Sacc. hirsuta [/’r.] = Lasiosphaeria hirsuta Ces. et de Not. hypoxylon Zinn. = Xylaria Hypoxylon Grev. Keitii B. & Br. = Herpotrichia Keitii Sace. lata Pers. = Eutypa lata Zul. macrotricha B. § Br. = Herpotrichia macrotricha Sacc. mammiformis Pers. = Rosellinia mammiformis Ces. et de Not. militaris Zinn. = Cordyceps militaris Link, moriformis Zods = Bertia moriformis de Wot. ochracea Grev. = Nectria ochracea /r. ophioglossoides Hhr. = Cordyceps ophioglossoides Link. Peziza | Zode] = Nectria Peziza Fr. phaeocomes Reb. = Pyrenophora phaecocomes Sacc. phaeostroma Mont. = Chaetosphaeria phacostroma uch. pinodes B. & Blor. = Sphaerella pinodes Wiesel. pulvinus-pyrius Pers. = Melanomma Pulvis-pyrius Yuck. scirpicola DC. = Pleospora scirpicola Karst. spermioides Hoffm. = Lasiosphaeria spermioides Ces. ef de Not. stercoraria [ Sow. ] = Hypocopra stercoraria Sacc. ADAMS AND PETHYBRIDGE A Census Calalogue of Irish Fungi. 161 Lisv or Synonyms—continued. Sphaeria stigma Hoff. = Diatrype stigma /7. taxi [ Sow. ] = Diplodia Taxi de Not. tiliae Pers. = Hercospora Viliae Zul. tuberculosa [ Sow.] = Hypoxylon fuseum 77. Spongospora solani Brunch = 8. subterranea Johns. Stemonitis obtusata “7. = Comatricha obtusata Preuss. ovata Pers. =Comatricha obtusata Preuss. typhoides | Auct.] = Comatricha typhoides Host. Stictis lichenicola Mont. = Melittosporium lichenicolum Jass. Stigmatea geranii /r. = Venturia Geranii Wint. ranunculi #7. = Pseudopeziza Ranuneuli Luck. Stilbum bicolor Pers. = Stilbella bicolor Lind. erythrocephalum [ Ditm. | = Stilbella erythrocephala Lind. fimetarium B. & Br. = Stilbella fimetaria Lind. tomentosum Schr. = Stilbella tomentosa Lind. Stromatosphaeria corniculata [ Grev. | = Diatrype corniculata B. § Br. decorticata [ Grev. | = Diatrype stigma 77. deusta [ Grev. | = Ustulina vulgaris Zul. disciformis [ Grev. ] = Diatrype disciformis 2. elliptica [Grev. |] = Hypoxylon rubiginosum /7. fusca [ Grev. | = Hypoxylon fuscum 77. lata [ Grev. | = Valsa lata (Vitsch. multiceps [| Grev. | = Valsa flayovirescens Wint. Thelephora avellana Boiss. = Hymenochaete Avellana Lév. byssoides Pers. =Coniophora byssoidea (Karst. caleea [ Eng. Fl. | = Corticium caleeum Fy. cinerea Pers. = Corticium cinereum Pers. epidermea Pers. = Corticium confluens Jr. granulosa Pers, = Grandinia granulosa Fr. hirsuta Willd. = Stereum hirsutum Fr. ochracea #7. = Corticium ochraceum /}. purpurea Pers. = Stereum purpureum Pers. quercina Pers. = Peniophora quercina Cooke. rubiginosa Schrad. = Hymenochaete rubiginosa Lév. rugosa Pers. =Stereum rugosum Pers. sanguinolenta 4. g S. = Stereum sanguinolentum J. Tilletia caries Zul. = T. tritici Wint. Togaria aurea Bull. = Pholiota aurea Matt. Torrubia militaris /.= Cordyceps militaris Zink. Tremella albida Huds. = Exidia albida Bre/. arborea [ Huds. |= Exidia glandulosa J. [2*] 162 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. List OF Syyonrus—continued. Tremella foliacea Pers. = Ulocolla foliacea Bref. indecorata Sommf. = Exidia indecorata Karst. sarcoides With. = Ombrophila sp. Trichia chrysosperma DC. = T. favoginea Pers. serotina Schrad. = Alwisia Bombarda B. § Br. serpula Pers. = Hemitrichia Serpula Rost. turbinata With. =T. favoginea Pers. Trichobasis petroselini Berk. = Puccinia bullata Pers. rumicum DC.= Uromyces Rumicis Schum. suaveolens Zév. = Puccinia suaveolens Pers. Tuber cibarium [ Sow.] = T. aestivum Vitt. Tubercularia vulgaris Zode = Nectria cinnabarina Fr. Tubulina cylindrica Rost.= T. fragiformis Pers. Uncinula adunea Lév. = U. Salicis Wint. bicornis Zév. = U. Aceris Sace. spiralis Berk. et Curt. = U. necator Burr. Wallrothii Zé. = U. Prunastri Sacc. Uredo bifrons Grev. = Uromyces Rumicis Wint. eampanulae [ Pers. ] = Coleosporium Campanulae Zév. candida Pers. = Cystopus candidus Zé. cichoracearum [ DC@.] = Puccinia Hieracii Schum. euphorbiae Reb. = Melampsora Helioscopiae Cast. farinosa [ Pers. | = Melampsora farinosa Schroet. flosculorum [ DC.] = Ustilago Scabiosa Wint. gyrosa Reb. = Phragmidium Rubi-idaei Karst. Helioscopiae { Pers.] = Melampsora Helioscopiae Cast. Heraclei [ Grer.| = Puccinia Pimpinellae Strauss. hypericorum DC. = Melampsora hypericorum DC. Labiatarum [DC.] = Puccinia Menthae Pers. linearis [ Lér.] = Puccinia graminis Pers. Lini [ DC.] = Melampsora Lini 7d. oblongata [ Grev.] = Puccinia oblongata Link. ovata [ Grev.] = Melampsora betulina Zul. Populina [ Grev. | = Melampsora populina Jacq. potentillarum DC. = Phragmidium Potentillae Aarst. primulae DC.= Puccinia Primulae Duby. Rhinanthacearum [DC.] = Coleosporium Euphrasiae Wint. rosae DC. = Phragmidium subcorticatum Wint. Ruborum [DC.] = Phragmidium Rubi Wint. Rumicum [ DC.] = Uromyces Rumicis Wint. segetum ers. = Ustilago segetum Ditm. ApaMs AND PuriyBripgr—A Census Catalogue of Lrish Fungi. List or Synonyms—continued. Uredo senecionis Sch. = Coleosporium Senecionis /r. suaveolens [ Pers. | = Puccinia suaveolens Rostr. Tussilaginis [ Schum. | = Coleosporium Sonchi Lév. violarum DC.= Puccinia Violue DC. vitellinae [DC.] = Melampsora Vitellinae Zim. Urocystis pompholygodes Schlecht. = U. Anemones Wint. Uromyces apiculosa Zév.= U. Rumicis Wint. appendiculata Zév. = U. Fabae Pers. concentrica Zév. = U. Scillarum Wint. intrusa Lév.= U. Alchemillae Pers. poae Rabh. = U. Dactylidis Ofth. Ustilago carbo Zul. = U. segetum Wint. flosculorum DC. = U. Scabiosa Vint. receptaculorum /.= U. Tragopogi Schroet. Vibrissea margarita White = VY. truncorum J’. Xyloma concayum [ Grev.] = Stegia Licis 7. INDEX OF GENERA. PAGE PAGE Achlya, 3 5 5 131] Asteroma, . E i 148 | Cercospora, . Acremoniella, ¢ 149 | Auricularia, . 6 : 138 | Ceriomyces, . Acremonium, © 9 148 Ceuthospora, Acrospermum, . 5 134 | Bactridium, . . o 150 | Chaetocladium. Actinothyrium, . ¢ 148 | Badhamia, . 6 ° 131 | Chaetomium, Aegerita, . 3 150 | Bertia, 6 c ° 135 | Chaetosphaeria, Alliaspora, . : . . 148} Bispora, o . Z 149 | Chlorosplenium, Alternaria, . 4 : 149 | Bolbitius, . : : 145 | Chondrioderma, Alwisia, ° ¢ ° 130 | Boletus, ‘ c : 141 | Chrysophlyetis, Amanita, . ; : 141 | Botryosporium, . 148 | Ciboria, Amanitopsis, c 2 141 | Botrytis, ° “ ° 148 | Cicinnobolus, Amaurochaete, . P 130 | Bovista, A “ 5 147 | Cladosporium, Anellaria, . 5 : 145 | Bulgaria, - 4 134 | Cladotrichum, Aphanomyces, . : 131 Clasterosporium, Arachnopeziza, . 133 | Calloria, c : c 134 | Clathrus, Areyria, a 6 : 130] Calocera, . : . 188 | Claudopus, Armillaria, . - : 141 | Calonectria, . : 2 134 | Clayaria, Arthrobotrys, Pattie 149 | Calyptospora, ea 137 | Claviceps, Ascobolus, . : : 133 | Camarophyllus, . : 146 | Clitocybe, Ascochyta, . : ° 148 | Cantharellus, : : 147 | Clitopilus, Ascophanus, m é 133 | Cenangium, . 5 5 134 | Clonostachys. Aspergillus, . c “ 134 | Cephalosporium, . : 148 | Coccomyces, . Asterina, . . 135 | Ceratiomyxa, : 5 130 | Coleosporium, Asterocystis, ° : 131 | Ceratium, . : ‘ 150 Collybia, 163 PAGE 149 141 148 131 138 135 133 131 131 133 148 149 149 149 147 143 139 135 142 143 149 132 137 142 164 Comatricha, . Coniophora, - Coniothecium, Coprinus, Cordyceps, Corticium, Cortinarius, . Coryne, Coryneum, Craterellus, . Craterium, Crepidotus, Cribraria, Crucibulum, . Cucurbitaria, Cyathicula, Cyathus, Cylindrium, . Cyphella, Cystopus, Cytospora, Dacromyces, . Daedalea, Daldinia, Dasyscypha, . Dendrochium, Dendryphium, Dermocybe, . Diatrype, Diatrypella, . Dichaena, Dichomera, . Dictydiaethalium, Dictydium, . Didymium, Dinemasporium, Diplocladium, Diplodia, Diplodina, Diplophysa, . Discella, Dothidella, Durella, Eccilia, Echinobotryum, Inpex ox Genera—continued. Elaphomyces, Empusa, Endophyllum, Enerthenema, Enteridium, . Entoloma, Entyloma, . Epichloe, Epicoccum, . Erinella, Erysiphe, Eurychasma, Exidia, Exoascus, Exobasidium, | Fistulina, Flammula, Fomes, Fuligo, Fumago, Fusarium, Fusidium, Galera, Geaster, Geoglossum, . Geotrichum, . Gibbera, Gibberella, . Glenospora, . Gloeosporium, Glonium, Gnomonia, Gomphidius, Grandinia, Graphium, Guepinia, Gymnoascus, | Gymnosporangium, Haplaria, Haplographium, Hebeloma, Helicomyces, Helminthosporium, Helotium, Helvyella, PAGE 134 131 137 130 130 148 137 135 150 133 136 132 138 132 138 141 144 140 131 150 150 148 144 147 134 148 136 135 149 148 134 136 145 139 150 138 134 137 148 149 144 149 149 133 134 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Hemitrichia, Herpotrichia, Heterosphaeria, Heterosporium, Hirneola, . Humaria, Hydnotrya, . Hydnum, Hydrocybe, . Hygrocybe, . Hygrophorus, Hymenochaete, Hymenogaster, Hymenoscypha, Hypholoma, . Hypocopra, . Hypocrea, Hypoderma, . Hypomyces, . Hypoxylon, . Hysterium, . Hysterographium, Inocybe, Inoloma, Irpex, . Isaria, . Ithyphallus . Lachnea, Lachnella, Lactarius, Lamproderma, Lasioderma, . Lasiosphaeria, Lentinus, Lenzites, Leocarpus, . Leotia, . Lepiota, Leptolegnia, Leptonia, Leptosphaeria, Licea, . Limacium, Lophium, Lophodermium, PAGE 130 135 132 149 138 132 134 140 145 146 146 139 147 133 144 135 135 134 135 136 134 134 144 145 140 150 147 132 133 146 130 150 135 147 141 131 134 141 131 143 136 130 146 134 134 Sie ApAMS AND PetuysBripgE—A Census Catalogue of Irish Fungi. Lycogala, Lycoperdon, . Macrosporium, Marasmius, . Massaria, Melampsora, Melazconis, . Melanconium, Melanomma, Melanospora, Mellittosporium, . Menispora, Merulius, Microsphaera, Mitrula, - Mollisia, Monilia, Monotospora, Morchella, Mucor, Mutinus, Mycena, Myecogone, Mycosphaerella, Myriangium, Myrothecium, Mystrosporium, Myxacium, . Myxotrichella, Myxotrichum, Naematilia, . Napicladium, Naucoria, Nectria, Nidularia, Nitschkia, Nolanea, Nummularia, Nyctalis, Octaviania, . Odontia, Oidium, Olpidium, Ombrophila, . PAGE 130 147 149 147 136 137 136 148 136 135 132 149 140 135 134 133 148 149 134 131 147 142 149 136 135 150 149 145 149 134 138 149 144 135 147 136 143 136 147 147 139 148 131 133 Invex or GeneRaA—continued. Omphalia, Onygena, Oospora, Orbilia, Otidea, Panaeolus, Panus, Papulospora, Passalora, Patellaria, Paxillus, Penicillium, . Peniophora, . Perichaena, . Periconia, Peronospora, Peziza, Phacidium, . Phlebia, Phlegmacium, Pholiota, Phoma, Phragmidium, Phyllachora, Phyllactinia, Phyllosticta, Physalospora, Physarum, Physoderma, Phytophthora, Piggottia, Pilaira, Pilobolus, Pimina, Pionnotes, Pistillaria, Plasmodiophora, Plasmopara, . Pleospora, Pleurotus, Plicariella, Pluteus, Podosphaera, Polyporus, Polystictus, . Polystigma, . PAGE | 143 134 148 134 133 145 147 148 149 134 | 145 | 134 139 132 Polythrincium, Poria, . Propolis, Protomyces, . Prototrichia, Psalliota, Psathyra, Psathyrella, . Pseudopeziza, Psilocybe, Puccinia, Pyrenophora, Pythium, Radulum, Ramularia, | Reticularia, . Rhinotrichum, | Rhizopus, | Rhopalomyces, Rhopographus, Rhytisma, Rosellinia, Russula, Saccharomyces, Saccobolus, . Saprolegnia, . Schizophyllum, Schizothyrium, Scleroderma, Selerotinia, . Sepedonium, . | Septocylindrium, . Septonema, . Septoria, Septosporium, | Sillia, . Solenia, Sparassis, | Spathularia, . 143 | 135 140) 140 135 Speira, . Sphaerobolus, Sphaerospora, Sphaerostilbe, Sphaerotheca, Sphaerulina, 166 Spondylocladium, Spongospora, Sporidesmium, Sporocybe, Sporodinia, . Sporoschisma, Sporotrichum, Spumaria, Stachybotrys, Stachylidium, Stegia, . Stemonitis, . Stereum, Stictis, Stigmatea, Stilbella, Stilbum, Stropharia, Stysanus, Synchytrium, Taphrina, Telamonia, . Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. PAGE 149 130 149 150 131 149 : 148 130 149 149 132 130 | 139 | - 132 136 150 138 144 150 131 132 145 | InpEx oF GrenERA—continued. | Tetraploa, . | Thamnidium, Thelephora, . | Ticothecium, Tilletia, | Tomentella, . Torula, 5 | Trametes, . Tremella, . ‘Trichia, : Trichoderma, Tricholoma, Trichopeziza, Trichosphaeria, Trichothecium, Triphragmium, Trochila, Tubaria, A Tuber, Tubercularia, | Tuberculina, Tubulina, Typhula, PAGE 149 131 139 136 137 138 149 140 138 130 148 141 133 135 149 138 132 144 134 150 150 130 139 Ulocolla, . Uncinula, . Urocystis, - Uromyces, . Ustilago, Ustulina, Valsa, . Valsaria, Venturia, Vermicularia, Verticillium, Vibrissea, Volutella, . Volvaria, . Xylaria, Zignoélla, . Zygodesmus, 136 149 Eales om Vi. A LIST OF SYNONYMS OF IRISH ALGAE, WITH SOME ADDITIONAL RECORDS AND OBSERVATIONS. By J. ADAMS, M.A. Read Frsrvary 28. Ordered for Publication Marcu 2. Published Junx 8, 1910. CONTENTS. PAGE PAGE Introduction, ? ? i : _ 167 Additional Species, 5 : : . 206 4 A. Fresh-water Species, . - 206 List of Synonyms, =. =. (168 B. Marine Species, . . . 207 A. Fresh-water Species, C - 168 Corrections and Errata, : 5 - 209 B. Marine Species, F , . 187 Revised Census of Species, . 5 - 212 Additional Bibliography, : A . 213 INTRODUCTION. AxsouT two years ago I published a “Synopsis of Irish Algae,” giving a list of the species observed in this country during a period of rather more than a hundred years. As the old name under which the species was first mentioned is in many cases quite different from that in use at the present time, a list of these names, with their modern equivalents, will obviously be of much service to future investigators of the group. Such a list is now available, the names of the genera and species in each group being arranged in alphabetical order, and the fresh-water species being given in a separate list from the marine species. Great difference of opinion prevails among botanists as to the actual limits of a species. In the “Synopsis” I followed De Toni’s “Sylloge Algarum”’ for the most part; but it is now more than twenty years since the first volume of that work was published. In 1908 the third volume of West’s “ Monograph of the British Desmidiaceae” appeared; and as that publication is likely to remain for a long time the standard work on the Desmids of the British Isles, it seems advisable to follow the views expressed therein on the limits of species and varieties. As several volumes, however, have still to appear, Professor West, of Birmingham, has kindly revised for me not only the Desmids, but the whole of the fresh-water species. As a result, a considerable number of names which were considered as species by De Toni, but which Professor West regards as only varieties, will disappear from the list. Furthermore, in a list containing over two thousand names, R. I, A. PROG., VOL. XXVIII., SEOT. B. [2 A] 168 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. errors were bound to creepin. Some few species were included twice under a different name, and in several cases a marine species was put among the fresh-water species. These and some other errors are indicated in a separate section. Since the “Synopsis” was published a few additional sources of information on the distribution of Algae in Ireland have been discovered, of which the most important is Gough’s Paper on the “Plankton collected at Trish Light Stations.” Altogether new species to the numberof 102 have been added, and these are given in a separate section. In addition to new species, a considerable number of new localities have been found for species already listed in the “Synopsis.” In some other cases the records of distribution in the Provinces have been deleted,as the evidence in favour of their retention was regarded as insufficient. I have not thought it advisable to give a list of these new or deleted localities in the present Paper. There is, however, appended a revised census of species, giving the figures as they stand at present. There is, finally, a list of additional Bibliographical items, which, it is hoped, makes this section complete to the end of the year 1909. LIST OF SYNONYMS. The name in the first column is that under which the species was previously recorded in Ireland, while the name in the second column is that in use at the present time. The symbol = means that the specimen is identical with or is included under the name which follows. A.—FRESH-WATER SPECIES. I. Peridinieae. Peridinium alatum Garbini = P. Willei Huitfeldt-Kaas. Il.—Diatomaceae. Achnanthes flexella Bréb. = Achnanthidium flexellum Bré. Achnanthidium coarctatum Bréb. = Achnanthes coarctata Grun. lanceolatum Bréb. = Achnanthes lanceolata Grun. lineare WW. Sm. = Achnanthes linearis Grun. microcephalum Kitz. = Achnanthes microcephala Grun. Amphora affinis Kiitz. = A. ovalis Kiitz. minutissima W. Sm. = A. ovalis Kiitz. Apams—A List of Synonyms of Irish Algae. II.—Draromaceae—continued. Campylodiscus costatus W. Sm. =C. hibernicus Eh, spiralis W. Sm. = Surirella spiralis Kiitz. Ceratoneis Amphioxys Rabh.=C. Arcus Kiitz. Cocconeis Thwaitesii WV. Sm. = Achnanthidium flexellum Bréb. Cocconema cistula Hir. = Cymbella cistula Airchn. cymbiforme Hh. = Cymbella cymbiformis Ehr. cornutum Hhr. = Cymbella lanceolata Kirchn. lanceolatum Lhr. = Cymbella lanceolata Kirchn. parvum W, Sm. = Cymbella cymbiformis Ehr. Colletonema neglectum Thw.= Navicula gracilis Kiitz. vulgare Thw. = Vanheurckia vulgaris H. Van. Heurck. Coscinodiscus Smithii W. Sm. = Melosira distans Kiitz. Cyclotella punctata W. Sm. =Coscinodiscus lacustris Gru. Rotula Avitz = Stephanodiscus Astraea Grun. Cymatopleura apiculata W. Sm.=C. Solea W. Sm. parallela W. Sm. = C. Regula Ralfs. Cymbella turgida Greg. = Eneyonema turgidum Grun. ventricosa Ag. =Encyonema ventricosum Gru. zebra Hass. = Epithemia Zebra Kiitz. Denticula erassula Nag. =D. tenuis Kiitz. mutabilis W. Sm. =Odontidium mutabile W. Sm. obtusa Kiitz.= Nitzschia Denticula Grun. ocellata W. Sm.=D. elegans Kiitz. sinuata Sm. = Nitzschia sinuata Grun. Diatoma flocculosum Ag. =D. vulgare Bory. grande W. Sm. =D. vulgare Bory. tenue Kitz. = D. elongatum Ag. Encyonema caespitosum Avjitz.= Cocconema caespitosum G. S. West. [2 4*] 169 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. II.—DratomaceaE—continued. Epithemia granulata Kiitz. = E. turgida Kiitz, longicornis Ehr. = KE. Argus Kiitz. rupestris W. Sm. =E. gibberula Kiitz. Eunotia incisa Greg. = E. Veneris Kiitz. Exilaria fasciculata Grev. = Synedra pulchella Kitz. Fragilaria aequalis Heib. =F. virescens Raljs. hiemalis Lyngb. = Diatoma hiemale Hevb. mesolepta Rabh.=F. capucina Desmaz. pectinalis Lyngb. = F. capucina Desmaz. rhabdosoma Ehr. =F. capucina Desmaz. undata I”. Sm. =F. virescens Ral/s. Frustulia fasciata Ag. = Synedra Ulna Ehr. neglecta De Toni = Navicula gracilis Kitz. saxonica Rabh. = Navicula rhomboides Ejir. Ulna Kiitz. = Syneda Ulna Ehr. viridis Kitz. = Navicula viridis Kiitz. vulgaris De Toni = Vanheurckia vulgaris H. Van Heurck. Gomphonema Clavus Bréb. = G. acuminatum Eh. curvatum Kiitz. = Rhoicosphenia curvata Grun. hebridense Greg. = G. Vibrio Ehr. minutissimum Grev. = G. exiguum Kiitz. minutum Ag. = G. dichotomum Kiitz. rostratum W. Sm. = G. parvulum Kiitz. Grammatophora balfouriana W. Sm. = Diatomella balfouriana Grev. Himantidium arcus W. Sm. = Eunotia Arcus Ehr. bidens Lhr. = Eunotia praerupta Ehr. gracile Ehr.= Eunotia gracilis Rabh. majus W. Sm.=Eunotia major Rabh. pectinale Kitz. = Eunotia pectinalis Rabh. Soleirolii Kiitz, = Eunotia Soleirolii Rabh. undulatum W. Sm. = Eunotia pectinalis Rabh. Navicula anglica Ralfs. = N. Placentula Kiitz, Apvams—A List of Synonyms of Irish Algae. 171 II.—Diaromacuar—continued. Navicula arenaria Donk.=N. lanceolata Kitz. crassinervia Bréb. = Vanheurckia rhomboides Bréb. dirhynchus Eir. =rhynchocephala Kitz. dubia Ehr.=N. Ividis Zh. gracilis Hhr. =N. viridula Kitz. sracillima Greg. =N. mesolepta Zh. Hebes Ralfs. = N. obtusa W. Sm. Heufleri Grun. =N. cincta Kitz. humilis Donk. = N. hungarica Grun. isocephala Hhr. = N, mesolepta Hhr. Kotschyi Grun. = N. Kotschyana Grn. lacustris Greg. = Stauroneis scandinayica Lagerst. minor Greg. = Synedra Vaucheriae Kitz. nodosa Hh. = N. mesolepta Hh. oblongella Nig. = N, elliptica Kitz. ovalis W. Sm. =N. elliptica Kitz. pachyptera Hy. = N. lata Bréb. patula W. Sm. =N. latiuscula Kitz. subsalina Hi. = N. Amphisbaena Bory. tumens W. Sm. =N. rostrata Ehr. tumida W. Sm.=N. Placentula Kitz. veneta Kiitz. = N. cryptocephala Kitz. Nitzschia tenuis W. Sm. =N. linearis W. Sm. Nitzschiella acicularis Rabh. = Nitzschia acicularis W. Sm. Odontidium anomalum W. Sm. = Diatoma anceps Grwn. hiemale Lyngb. = Diatoma hiemale Hieb. inflatum W. Sm. = Denticula tenuis Kiitz. mesodon Hj. = Diatoma hiemale Hezb. parasiticum W. Sm. = Fragilaria construens Grwn. sinuatum W. Sm. = Nitzschia sinuata Grwn. Tabellaria W. Sm. = Fragilaria construens Grun. Orthosira arenaria D. Moore = Melosira arenaria Moore. Dickiei Thw. = Melosira Dickiei Kitz. orichalcea W. Sm. = Melosira crenulata Kiitz. punctata W. Sm. = Melosira granulata Raljs. Roeseana Rabh. = Melosira Roeseana Rabh. 172 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. II.—DiatomaceaE—continued. Pinnularia acuminata W. Sm. = Navicula acuminata W. Sm. acuta W. Sm. = Navicula radiosa Kiitz. alpina W. Sm. = Navicula alpina Raljs. borealis Ehr. = Navicula borealis Kiitz. Brebissonii Rabh. = Navicula Brebissonii Kiitz. cardinalis Hhr. = Navicula cardinalis Ehr. divergens W. Sm. = Navicula divergens Ralfs. gibba Ehr. = Navicula gibba Kiitz. hemiptera Rabh. = Navicula hemiptera Kiitz. interrupta W. Sm. = Navicula mesolepta EHhr. latestriata Greg. = Navicula borealis Kiitz. major Rabh. = Navicula major Kiitz. mesolepta IW. Sm. = Navicula mesolepta Ehr. nobilis Ehr. = Navicula nobilis Kitz. nodosa WW. Sm. = Navicula Legumen Ehr. oblonga Rabh. = Navicula oblonga Kiitz. Rabenhorstii Ral/s. = Navicula Rabenhorstii Ralfs. radiosa Rabh. = Navicula radiosa Kiitz. stauroneiformis W. Sm. = Navicula Brebissonii Kiitz. Tabellaria Ehr. = Navicula Tabellaria Kiitz. viridis W. Sm. = Navicula viridis Kiitz. Pleurosigma attenuatum W. Sm. = Gyrosigma attenuatum Rabi. Spencerii W. Sm. = Gyrosigma Spencerii O. K. Pleurosigma Legumen Rabh. = Stauroneis Legumen Ehr. Raphoneis Harrisonii W. Sm. = Odontidium Harrisonii W. Sm. Stauroneis amphicephala Kiitz. = 8. anceps Ehr. linearis Ehr. = 8. anceps Ehr. punctata Aiitz. = Navicula Tuscula Ehr. Surirella angusta Kutz. = 8. ovalis Bréb. Brightwellii W. Sm. = 8. ovalis Bréb. Craticula Ehr. = Navicula sp. crumena Bréb. = 8. ovalis Bréb. nobilis W. Sm. = §. robusta Hhr. ovata Kiitz. = 8. ovalis Bréb. panduriformis WV. Sm. = 8. ovalis Bréb. Apams—A List of Synonyms of Irish Algae. TI.—Dratromacrar—continued. Surirella pinnata W. Sm. =S. ovalis Bréb. salina W. Sm. = 8. ovalis Bréb. Synedra acuta Kitz. =. Ulna Khr. debilis Miitz. = Nitzschia Palea W. Sm. delicatissima W. Sm. =. Acus Kiitz. longissima W. Sm. = 8. Ulna Hhr. lunaris Hiv. = Kunotia lunaris Gru. obtusa WW. Sm. = 8. Ulna hr. salina W. Sm. = 8. Ulna Hhr. splendens Miitz. = 8. Ulna Hhr. Tryblionella angustata W. Sm. = Nitzschia angustata Grun. debilis Arm. = Nitzschia debilis Grwn. gracilis W. Sm. = Nitzschia Tryblionella Hantzsch. Hantzschiana Grun. = Nitzschia Tryblionella Hantzsch. laevidensis W. Sm. = Nitzschia Tryblionella Hantzsch. victoriae Grun. = Nitzschia Tryblionella Hantzsch. III.—Cyanophyceae. Anabaena impalpebralis Bory. = Sphaerozyga flexuosa Aq. intricata Kitz. = Nostoc Linckia Born. licheniformis Bory. = Cylindrospermum licheniforme Kiitz. spiralis Thompson = A. circinalis Rabh. Anacystis marginata Menegh. = Microcystis marginata M[iitz. Aphanizomenon recuryum Morven = A. Flos-aquae Ralfs. Aphanocapsa parietina Nag.= A. virescens Rabh. Aphanothece nidulans Richter. = A. clathrata W. dé G. S. West. Arthrosiphon alatus Grev. = Scytonema alatum Borzi. Byssus purpurea Lamarck. = Porphyridium cruentum Nag. Calothrix Dillwynii Cooke = Desmonema Wrangelii Born. et Flah. distorta 4g. = Tolypothrix distorta Witz. 173 174 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. IIT.—CyanopnyoraE—continued. Calothrix interrupta Carm. =a Lichen. mirabilis Kitz. = Tolypothrix lanata Wartm. rhizomatoidea Reinsch = Hapalosiphon fontinalis Born. Chroococcus minor Nag. = C. minimus Lemm. Chthonoblastus lyngbyaceus Thur. = Hydrocoleus lyngbyaceus Kiitz. repens Kiitz. = Microcoleus vaginatus Gom. Clathrocystis aeruginosa Henfrey = Microcystis aeruginosa G. S. West. Coccochloris mooreana Harv. = Aphanothece prasina A Br. Conferva Myochrous Dillw. = Scytonema Myochrous Ag. vaginata Dillw. = Microcoleus vaginatus Gom. Cylindrospermum flexuosum Rabh,. = Anabaena oscillarioides Bory. macrospermum (itz. = C. stagnale Born et Flah. majus Kiitz. = C. stagnale Born. et Flah. Didymohelix ferruginea Griffith = Lyngbya ochracea Thur. Gloeothece devia Nag. = G. rupestris Born. Gloeotrichia Pisum Thur. =G. echinulata P. Richter. Haematococeus lividus Hass. = Gloeocapsa livida Kitz. rupestris Hass. = Gloeocapsa polydermatica Kiitz. Hapalosiphon Braunii Nag. = H. fontinalis Born. Hassallia ocellata Hass. = Stigonema ocellatum Thur. Hypheothrix montana Kitz. = A. Bacterium. Inactis Kiutzingii Rabh. =I. vaginata Nag. Leptothrix ochracea Autz. = Lyngbya ochracea Zur. Apvams—A List of Synonyms of Irish Algae. 175 II1.—Cyanopnycrar—continued. Limnactis minutula AKiitz. = Rivularia minutula Born. et Flah. Schnidimanni A. Br. = Rivularia minutula Born. et Flah. Mastigothrix aeruginea Miitz. = Calothrix fusca Born. et Flah. Microcoleus repens Harv. = M. vaginatus Gom. Monormia intricata, Berk. = Nostoe Linckia Born. Nostoe foliaceum 4g. = N. commune Vauch. lichenoides 4g. = N. sphaericum Vauch. rupestre Kiitz. = N. microscopicum Carm. variegatum Moore. = N. carneum 4g. Oscillatoria aerugescens Hass. =O. tenuis dg. aerugineo-coerulea Kitz. = Lyngbya aerugineo-coerulea Gom. anguina Witz. = O. chalybea Gom. antliaria Jurgens. = Phormidium autumnale Gom. autumnalis 4g. = Phormidium autumnale Gom. Corium 4g. = Phormidium Corium Gom. decorticans Grev. = Phormidium autumnale Gom. Friesii dg. = Schizothrix Friesii Gom. gracillima Witz. =O. splendida Grev. Grateloupii Bory = O. princeps Vauch. leptotricha Miitz. = O. splendida Grev. natans Kiitz. = O. tenuis Aq. ochracea Grev. = Lyngbya ochracea Thur. spadicea Carm.= Phormidium subfuscum Witz. subfusca Vauch. = Phormidium subfuseum Wiitz. tenerrima [iitz. = O. amphibia Ag. Palmella eruenta 4g. = Porphyridium cruentum Nag. hyalina Lyngb. =Aphanocapsa hyalina Hansg. montana Ag. = Gloecapsa Magma Kitz. mooreana Harv. = Aphanothece prasina 4. Br. Petalonema alatum Berk. = Scytonema alatum Borzi. Phormidium inundatum Witz. = P. autumnale Gom. membranaceum iitz. = P. subfuscum Kiitz. R,I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVIII., SECT. B, [2 B} 176 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. I11.— Cyanopnycear—contuued. Phormidium rupestre Kitz. = P. uncinatum Gom. spadiceum Miitz. = P. subfuscum Miitz. vulgare Kiitz. =P. autumnale Gom. Polycoccus punctiformis Kiitz. = Nostoc punctiforme Har. Polycystis aeruginosa Kiitz. = Microcystis aeruginosa G. S. West. elongata W. & G. S. West = Microcystis elongata W. ¢ G. S. West. incerta Lemm. = Microcystis incerta Lemm. prasina Wittr. = Microcystis prasina Lemm. Raphidia angulosa Hass. = Gloeotrichia natans Rabh. Rivularia angulosa Ag. = Gloeotrichia natans Rabh. calcarea Sm. = R. Haematites Ag. durissima Kitz. = Gloeotrichia echinulata P. Richter. echinata Cooke = Gloeotrichia echinulata P. Richter. echinulata Born. et Flah. = Gloeotrichia natans Rabh. minor Kitz. = Gloeotrichia natans Rabh. natans Welw. = Gloeotrichia natans Rabh. Pisum Ag. = Gloeotrichia echinulata P. Richter. Schizosiphon decoloratus Nig. = Calothrix parietina Thur. Schizothrix delicatissima W. & G. S. West = Hypheothrix delicatissima Forti. funalis W. & G. 8S. West = Inactis funalis Forti. Scytonema ambiguum (itz. = Fischerella ambigua Gom. calotrichoides Kiitz.= 8. mirabile Thaw. clavatum vit: = §. crustaceum dg. contextum Carm. =§. mirabile Born. dictyonema 4g. = A Lichen. fasciculatum Kiitz. = 8. ocellatum Lyngb. gracillimum Kitz. =§. mirabile Born. Hibernicum Hass. = 8. Myochrous Ag. Julianum Menegh. = 8. Hoffmanni Ag. minutum 4g, = Stigonema minutum Hass. tomentosum Kiitz.=§. Myochrous 4g. Sirosiphon alpinus Kitz. = Stigonema panniforme Kirchm. Avams—A List of Synonyms of Irish Algae. III.—Cyanopnyoran—continued. Sirosphon compactus Ag. = Stigonema hormoides Born. et Fah. coralloides Kiitz. = Stigonema informe Kiitz. hormoides Kiitz. = Stigonema hormoides Born. et Flah. ocellatus Dillw. = Stigonema ocellatum Thur. pulvinatus Gréb. = Stigonema sp. Sorospora grumosa Hass. = Gloeocapsa paroliniana Bréb. Sphaerozyga Hassallii Hitz. = Anabaena circinalis Rabh. polysperma Miits. = Anabaena variabilis [Kiitz. Ralfsii Thw. = Anabaena oscillarioides Bory. variabilis Kiitz. = Anabaena variabilis Kitts. Spirillum minutissimum Hass. = Spirulina major Kiitz. Thompsoni Hass.= Anabaena circinalis Rabh. Spirulina Jenneri Kiitz. = Arthrospira Jenneri Stiz. oscillarioides Turp. = 8. major Kiitz. Thuretii Crowan. =8, subsalsa Oersted. Stigonema, atrovirens dg.= A Lichen. interruptum Hass.=A Lichen. mammiferum Kitz. = S. mammillosum dg. Symploca Ralfsiana Kitz, = Schizothrix Friesii Gom. Symplocastrum Friesii Kirchn. = Schizothrix Friesii Gom. Synechococcus crassus Arch. = 8, major Schroet. elongatus Nag. =. aeruginosus Nig. parvulus Ndg. =. aeruginosus Nag. Tolypothrix aegagropila Kitts. ='T. lanata Warim. Dillwynii Hass. = Desmonema Wrangelii Born. et Flah. punctata Hass.='T. lanata Warim. pygmaea Kiitz. = T. tenuis Kitz. Tremella Nostoe Linn.=Nostoc commune Vaucher. Trichormus Flos-aquae Ral/s.= Anabaena Flos-aquae Bréb. [2 B*] 177 178 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. TI1.— CyanopHycEaE—continued. Trichormus incuryus Al/man = Anabaena Flos-aquae Bréb. spiralis Raljs. = Anabaena circinalis Rabh. Zonotrichia - alpina Kiitz. = Rivularia Haematites Ag. rivularis Nag. = Rivularia Haematites dg. IY.—Desmidiaceae. Anisopleura constricta Arch. = Cosmocladium constrictum Josh. Arthrodesmus longicornis Roy. = Staurastrum jaculiferum West. Ralfsii West. = A. Incus Hass. Bambusina Borreri Ral/s. = Gymnozyga moniliformis Ehr. Closterium directum Arch. = OC. Ulna Focke. linea Perty. = C. acutum Bréb. obtusum Bréb. = Roya obtusa W. ¢ G. S. West. Coccochloris protuberans Spreng. = Mesotaenium macrococcum Roy. ¢ Biss. Conferva dissiliens Dillw. = Hyalotheca dissiliens Bréb. mucosa Mert. = Hyalotheca mucosa Ehr. Cosmarium angustatum Nord. = C. pokornyanum W. & G. S. West. ansatum Kiitz. = Euastrum ansatum Raljs. bipapillatum West. = C. Boeckii Wille. concinnum Reinsch. = C. angulosum Bréb. confusum Cooke. = C. margaritiferum Menegh. crenatum Ral/s. = C. undulatum Corda. crenulatum Nag. = C. Meneghinii Bréb. curtum Ral/s. = Penium curtum Bréb. cylindricum Faljs. =C. Ralfsii Bréb. dissimile Nordst. = Euastrum sublobatum Bréb. elegans Nordst. = C. annulatum De Bary. Elfvingii Racib. = C. rectangulare Grun. emarginulum Perty. = C. Hammeri Reinsch. gemmiferum Bréb. = C. Botrytis Menegh. gotlandicum Wittr. = C. rectangulare Grun. Klebsii Gutw. = C. subtumidum Nordst. Apams—A List of Synonyms of Irish Algae. 179 TV.—Desmipracean—continued. Cosmarium malinyernianum Schmidle. = C. margaritiferum Menegh. Nuttallii West. = C. subundulatum Wille. odontopleurum Avch. = C. repandum Nordst. Scenedesmus Delp. = ©. depressum Lund. schliephackeanum Grwn. = C. pygmaeum Arch. sendtnerianum Reinsch. = Huastrum sendtnerianum Leimsch. sinuosum Lund. = C. decedens Racib. sublobatum Arch. = Huastrum sublobatum Bréb. subpunctulatum Nordst. = C. punctulatum Bréb. Subreinschii Schmidle. = Huastrum montanum W. ¢ G. S. West. succisum West. = C. tinctum Ralfs. Desmidium Borreri Ralfs. = Gymnozyga moniliformis Ehr. mucosum Bréb. = Hyalotheca dissiliens bréb. Didymocladon furcigerus Bréb. = Staurastrum furcigerum Bréb. longispinum Bail. = Staurastrum longispinum Arch. Didymoprium Borreri Ralfs. = Gymnozyga moniliformis Hh. Greyillei Kiitz. = Desmidium cylindricum Grev. Docidium asperum B7éb, = Gonatozygon asperum Cleve. clavatum itz. = Pleurotaenium Trabecula Nag. coronatum 67éb. = Pleurotaenium coronatum Rabh. dilatatum Lund. = D. undulatum Bail. Ehrenbergii Ralfs. = Pleurotaenium Trabecula Nag. minutum Ralfs. = Penium minutum Cleve. nobile Lund. = D. undulatum Bail. nodosum Bail. = Pleurotaenium nodosum Lund. nodulosum Bréb. = Pleurotaenium coronatum Rabh. truncatum Bréb. = Pleurotaenium truncatum Ndg. Kuastrum anceps Lund. = Cosmarium anceps Lund. angustatum Witi7.= EH, binale Hhr. armstrongianum Arch. = HK. pingue Hifv. circulare Hass. = H. ansatum Raljs. declive Reinsch. =H. elegans Wiitz. lobulatum B7éb. = Hi. binale Ral/s. pyramidatum West. = EK. crispulum W. & G. S. West. Rota Hhr. = Micrasterias truncata Bréb. 180 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. TV.—Dessmm1aceaE—continued. Euastrum scitum West. = Cosmarium nasutum Nordst. spinosum Raljs. = EH. elegans Kitz. Gloeoprium dissiliens Berk, = Hyalotheca dissiliens Bréb. mucosum Bérk. = Hyalotheca mucosa hr. Gonatozygon Brebissonii De Bary. = G. asperum Cleve. laeve Hilse. = G. asperum Cleve. minutum West. = G. asperum Cleve. Ralfsii De Bary. = G. monotaenium De Bary. Leptocystinema asperum Arch. = Gonatozygon asperum Cleve. Kinahani Arch. = Gonatozygon Kinahani Rabh. Portii Arch. = Gonatozygon asperum Cleve. Mesotaenium Braunii De Bary. = M. macrococcum Roy. ¢ Biss. micrococcum Kirchn. = M. macrococcum Roy. é Biss. Micrasterias angulosa Hantzsch. = M. denticulata Ralfs. brachyptera Lund. = M. apiculata Menegh. fimbriata Raljs. = M. apiculata Menegh. furcata Ag. = M. rotata Ral/s. mucronata Rabh. = M. oscitans Ral/s. radiosa Raljs. = M. Sol. Kiitz. Onychonema filiforme Roy. é Biss. = O. nordstedtiana Turn. Palmella protuberans 4g. = Mesotaenium macrococum Roy. ¢ Biss. Penium Berginii Arch. = P. Navicula Bréb. Brebissonii Menegh. = Cylindrocystis Brebissonii Menegh. closterioides Ralfs. = P. Libellula Nordst. Digitus Bréb. = Netrium Digitus Itzigs. é Rothe. interruptum Bréb. = Netrium interruptum Liitkem. lamellosum Bréb. = Netrium Digitus Itzigs. € Rothe. Naegelii Bréb. = Netrium Naegelii W. & G. S. West. oblongum De Bary. = Netrium oblongum Liitkem. rufopellitum Roy. = P. rufescens Cleve. Pleurotaenium clavatum De Bary. = P. Trabecula Nig. Apams—A List of Synonyms of Irish Algae. 181 TV.—Dersmipiacear—continued. Pleurotaenium minutum Delp. = Penium minutum Cleve. nobile Richter. = Docidium undulatum Bail. nodulosum De Bary. = P. coronatum Rabh. rectum Delp. = P. Trabecula Nag. Sceptrum W. é& G. S. West. = P. tridentulum West. Sphaerozosma filiforme Hhr. = Onychonema nordstedtiana Turn. secedens De Bary. = Spondylosium secedens Arch. Spirotaenia endospira Arch. = 8. bryophila Rabh. muscicola De Bary. = 8. bryophila Rabh. Spondylosium pulchellum Arch. = Sphaerozosma pulchellum Rabh. Staurastrum brachycerum 67éb. = 8. polymorphum Bréb. conyergens Hi. = Arthrodesmus conyergens Hiv. depressum Ndg. = 8. muticum Bréb. eustephanum Ralfs. = 8. furcigerum Bréb. Incus Bréb. = Arthrodesmus Incus Hass. octocorne Hi. = Arthrodesmus octocornis Hhr. Pringsheimii Reinsch. = 8. polytrichum Perty. pseudofurcigerum Reinsch.= 8. furcatum Bréb. Sancti-Sebaldi Reimsch. =. Sebaldi Reinsch. stellatum Resch. = 8. sexangulare Rabh. subulatum itz. = Arthrodesmus subulatus [Kiitz. tenuissimum Arch. = Arthrodesmus tenuissimus Arch. terebrans Nordst. = 8. elongatum Barker. trachynotum West. =. aculeatum Menegh. tricorne Menegh. = 8. hexacerum Wittr. Tetrachastrum mucronatum Arch. = Micrasterias oscitans Ralfs. oscitans Dixon = Micrasterias oscitans Ralfs. pinnatifidum Divon = Micrasterias oscitans Ralfs. Xanthidium bisenarium H/u. = X. cristatum Bréb, furcatum Hhr.= X. armatum B7éd. octocorne Hhr. = Arthrodesmus octocornis Hhr. 182 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Y.— Other Conjugatae. Conferva ericetorum Roth. = Zygnema ericetorum Hansg. genuflexa Dillw. = Mougeotia genufiexa Ag. purpurascens Carm. = Zygnema ericetorum Hansg. Mesocarpus nummuloides Hass. = Mougeotia nummuloides Hass. parvulus Hass. = Mougeotia parvula Hass. robustus De Bary. = Mougeotia robusta Wittr. scalaris Hass. = Mougeotia scalaris Hass. Sirogonium sticticum Kutz. = Choaspis stictica O. Kuntze. Spirogyra orthospira Nag. = S. majuscula Kitz. princeps Vauch. = 8. nitida Link. Staurocarpus coerulescens Hass. = Mougeotia capucina Ag. Staurospermum gracillimum Hass. = Mougeotia gracillima Wittr. quadratum Hass. = Mongeotia quadrata Hass. viride Kitz. = Mougeotia viridis Wittr. Tyndaridea cruciata Harv. = Zygnema cruciatum Ag. pectinata Harv. = Zygnema pectinatum Ag. Zygnema deciminum Ag. = Spirogyra decimina Kitz. nitidum Ag. = Spirogyra nitida Link. quininum 4g. = Spirogyra porticalis Cleve. Zygogonium didymum Rabh. = Zygnema ericetorum Hansg. ericetorum Kiit:.= Zygnema ericetorum Hansg. VI.—Chlorophyceae. Acanthococcus aciculifer Lagerh. = Trochiscia aciculifera Hansg. Aphanochaete globosa Wolle= Chaetosphaeridium globosum Klebahn. repens A. Br. = Herposteiron confervicola Nag. Bulbochaete pringsheimiana Arch. = B. insignis Pringsh. Apams—A List of Synonyms of Irish Algae. 183 VI.—Cutorornycrar—continued. Chaetophora endiviaefolia Ag. =C. Cornu-Damae Ag. Chlamydococeus pluvialis A. Br. =Sphaerella lacustris W7ttr. Chlorococcum botryoides Kiitz.= Protococous botryoides Kirchn. gigas Grun. = Gloeocystis gigas Lagerh. humicola Rabh. = Pleurococcus vulgaris Menegh. humicolum Nég. = Pleurococeus vulgaris Menegh. Chroococcus macrococeus Rabh. = Urococeus insignis Kitz. rufescens Nig. = Pleurococcus rufescens Bréb, Chroolepus Arnottii Harv. = A Fungus. aureus Kiits. = Trentepohlia aurea Mart. ebeneum Ag. = A Fungus or Lichen. Jolithus 4g. = Trentepohlia Jolithus Wally. lichenicolus Ag. = Trentepohlia lichenicola Ag. umbrinum Kiitz.= Trentepohlia umbrina Born. Cladophora aegagropila Ces. = C. Sauteri Kiitz. Closterium subtile Bréb. = Ankistrodesmus faleatus Ralfs. Conferva abbreviata Wille. = Microspora abbreviata Lagerh. aegagropila Linn. = Cladophora Linnaei Kiitz. aurea Dillw. = Trentepohlia aurea Mart. bombycina 4g. = Tribonema bombycinum Derb. et Sol. Brownii Dillw. = Cladophora Brownii Harv. capillaris Linn. = Oedogonium capillare Kits. cryptarum Bory. = A Moss Protonema. flavescens Roth. = Cladophora penicillata Wiits. floccosa Ag. = Microspora floccosa Thu. fontinalis Berk. = Rhizoclonium hieroglyphicum Kiitz clomerata Linn. = Cladophora glomerata Hiitz. lichenicola Dillw. = 'Trentepohlia lichenicola Ag. nana Dillw. = Myxonema nanum (Dillw.). ochracea Kiitz. = Microspora abbreyiata Lagerh. pachyderma Wille. = Microspora pachyderma Lagerh. stagnorum Kiitz.= Ulothrix subtilis Kitz. zonata Web. et Mol. = Ulothrix zonata Miitz. R.A. PROC., VOL. XXVIII., SECT. B. [2 C] 184 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. V1I.— CutoropaycEse—continued. Cosmarium platyisthmum Arch.= Tetraédron platyisthmum G. S. West. Draparnaldia tenuis 4g. = Myxonema tenue Rabh. Gloeococcus mucosus A. Br. = Sphaerocystis Schroeteri Chodat. Gloeocystis ampla Kiitz. = G. gigas Lagerh. regularis W.d G. S. West= Chlorobotrys regularis Bohlin. Hariotina reticulata Dang. = Coelastrum reticulatum Senn. Herposteiron globosum Nordst. = Chaetosphaeridium globosum Klebahn. repens Wittr.= H. confervicola Ndg. Hormiscia bicolor Cooke = Ulothrix zonata Cooke. moniliformis Rabh. = Ulothrix moniliformis Kitz. subtilis Kiitz. = Ulothrix subtilis Kits. tenuis De Toni = Ulothrix tenuis Kitz. zonata Aresch. = Ulothrix zonata Kutz. Hormospora transversalis Bréb. = Schizogonium thermale Kits. Hydrianum heteromorphum Reinsch. = Characium heteromorphum Reinsch. Ineffigiata neglecta W. & G. S. West = Botryococcus Braunii Kiitz. Limnodictyon roemerianum Kiitz. = Gloeocystis infusionum W. ¢ G. S. West. Lyngbya muralis Ag. = Prasiola crispa Menegh. Microspora vulgaris Rabh. = M. floccosa Thur. Nordstedtia globosa Borsi = Chaetosphaeridium globosum Klebahn. Oedogonium apophysatum A. Br. = O. borisianum Wittr. echinospermum Pringsh. = O. cleveanum Wittr. gemelliparum Pringsh. = 0. Landsboroughii Kitz. rostellatum Pringsh. =O. crispum Wittr. setigerum Vaup. = O. borisianum Wittr. Avams—A List of Synonyms of Irish Algae. 185 V1I.—Cutoropayoran—continued. Oocystis crassa Witty. = O. Marssonii Lemm. setigera Arch. = Chodatella amphitricha Chod. Palmella botryoides Kitz. =Gloeocystis botryoides Nag. Pediastrum angulosum Hi. = P. Tetras Ralfs. Ehrenbergii A. Br. = P. Tetras Raljs. ellipticum Falfs. = P. constrictum Hass. eranulatum Kiitz. = P. boryanum Menegh. heptactis Hhr. = P. Tetras Ralfs. pertusum Kiitz. = P. duplex Meyen. rotula A. Br. = P. biradiatum Meyen. Polyedrium caudatum Lagerh. = Tetraédron caudatum Hansgq. enorme De Bary = Tetraédron enorme Hansg. gigas Wittr. = Tetraédron gigas Hansq. lobulatum Nag. = Tetraédron lobulatum Hansg. longispinum Fabh. = Cerasterias longispina Reinsch. minimum A. Br. = Tetraédron minimum Hansq. tetraédricum Nag. = Tetraédron regulare Kiitz. tetragonum Nag. = Tetraédron tetragonum Hansg. trigonum Nag. = Tetraédron trigonum Hansg. Prolifera rivularis Vauch. = Cladophora insignis Mitts. Protococcus angulosus Corda = Pleurococeus angulosus Wenegh. coccoma Kiitz. = Botrydium granulatum Grev. infusionum Aichi. = Gloeocystis infusionum W. & G. S. West. minor Kiitz. = Pleurococcus vulgaris Menegh. nivalis Ag. = Sphaerella lacustris Witt7. tectorum Kiitz. = Pleurococcus tectorum Trevis. viridis Ag. = Pleurococeus vulgaris Menegh. vulgaris Menegh. = Pleurococcus vulgaris Menegh. Rhaphidium aciculare A. Br. = Ankistrodesmus faleatus Ralfs. contortum Zw. = Ankistrodesmus faleatus Ral/s. convolutum Rabh. = Ankistrodesmus convolutus G. S. West. faleatum Corda = Ankistrodesmus faleatus Raljs. fusiforme Corda = Ankistrodesmus faleatus Ralfs. longissimum Schroder = Closteriopsis longissima Lemm. polymorphum /’esen. = Ankistrodesmus faleatus Ralfs. [2 0*1 186 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. V1.—CuxroropHycEAE— continued. Richteriella quadriseta Lemm.= R. botryoides Lemm. Scenedesmus acutus Meyen. = 8. obliquus Kiitz. alternans Reinsch. = 8. bijugatus Kitz. dimorphus Kutz. = 5. obliquus Kiitz. obtusus Meyen. = 8. bijugatus Kiitz. Schizogonium murale Kiitz. = Prasiola parietina Wille. Sciadium Arbuscula A. Br. = Ophiocytium Arbuscula Rabh. cochleare A. Br. = Ophioeytium cochleare A. Br. Sphaeroplea erispa Berk. = Ulothrix zonata Kiitz. Staurastrum enorme Ral/s. = Tetraédron enorme Hansg. Staurogenia heteracantha Nordst. = Crucigenia heteracantha (Nordst.). rectangularis A. Br. = Orucigenia rectangularis W. & G. S. West. Stigeoclonium amoenum Kiitz. = Myxonema amoena Hazen. fastigiatum Kiitz. = Myxonema fastigiatum (Kiitz.). protensum Aiitz. = Myxonema protensum Dillw. subsecundum Aiitz. = Myxonema subsecundum Hazen. tenue Rabh. =Myxonema tenue Rabh. Tetraédron longispinum (Rabh.) = Cerasterias longispina Reinsch. Trentepohlia pulchella Ag. = Myxonema nanum (Dillw.). Tribonema abbreviatum ( Wille.) = Microspora abbreviata Rabh. pachydermum ( Wille.) = Microspora pachyderma Lagerh. Raciborskii (Gutw.) = Microspora amoena dg. Ulothrix bicolor Raljs. = U. zonata Kiitz. compacta Kiitz. = U. subtilis Kiitz. radicans Kiitz. = Prasiola crispa Menegh. stagnorum Kutz. = U. subtilis Kiitz. variabilis Kiitz. = U. subtilis Kiitz. Ulva bullosa Roth, = Tetraspora bullosa Ag. calophylla Spreng. = Prasiola calophylla Menegh. Avams—A List of Synonyms of Irish Algae. VI.—Cutoropnycear—continued. Ulva erispa Lightf. = Prasiola crispa Menegh. furfuracea Horn. = Prasiola furfuracea Menegh. incrassata, Huds. = Chaetophora Cornu-Damae Ag. Vaucheria caespitosa Ag. = V. geminata D. C. racemosa Walz. = V. geminata D. C. sericea Lyngb. = V. ornithocephala dg. Volvox globator Hhr. = V. aureus Hiv. VII.—Rhodophyceae. Batrachospermum atrum Roth. = B. Dillenii Bory. Conferva atra Dillw. = Batrachospermum Dillenii Bory. Lemanea fluviatilis Bory. = Sacheria fluviatilis Sirod. B. MARINE SPECIES. I.—Diatomaceae. Actinocyclus undulatus Bail. = Actinoptychus undulatus Raljs. Actinoptychus senarius Hi. = A. undulatus Ralfs. Amphipleura sigmoidea W. Sm. = Nitzschia Sigma W. Sm. Amphiprora constricta Hh. = Navicula simulans Donk. didyma W. Sm. = Donkinia sp. elegans W. Sm. = Plagiotropis elegans Grun. pusilla Greg. = A. lepidoptera Greg. vitrea W. Sm. = Plagiotropis vitrea Grun. Amphitetras antediluviana Hhr. =Biddulphia antediluviana H. V. H. Amphora dubia Greg. = A. arenaria Donk. granulata Greg. = A. lineata Greg. lyrata Greg. = A. angularis Greg. nana Greg. = A. elliptica Kiitz. proboscidea Greg. = A. commutata Grun. 187 188 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. I.—DratomaceaE—continued. Amphora quadrata Greg. = A. Gregoryi Pritch. sulcata Roper = A. crassa Greg. veniricosa Greg. = A. turgida Greg. Bacillaria paradoxa Grun. = Nitzschia paradoxa Gmel. Biddulphia mobiliensis Bail. = B. Baileyii W. Sm. radiata W. Sm. = B. Smithii H. Van. Heurck. Campylodiscus cribrosus W. Sm.=C. Echeneis Ehr. parvulus W. Sm. = C. Thuretii Breb. simulans Greg. = C. Thuretii Bred. Cocconeis binotata Grun. = Orthoneis binotata Grun. coronata Brightw.= Orthoneis coronata Grun. excentrica Donk. = Anorthoneis excentrica Grun. fimbriata Brightw. = Orthoneis fimbriata Grun. pinnata Greg.= C. brundusiaca Rabh. punctatissima Grev. = Orthoneis punctatissima Lagerst. Colletonema eximium Kitz. = Pleurosigma eximium Grun. Coscinodiscus Ehrenbergii O'Meara = C. lineatus Ehr. omphalanthus Ehr. = C. Asteromphalus Ehr. radiolatus hr. = C. fimbriatus Ehr. Creswellia turris Grev. = Stephanopyxis turris Ralfs. Cyclotella dallasiana W. Sm. = C. striata Grun. seotica Kiitz. = Hyalodiscus scoticus Grun. Denticula nana Greg. = Dimeregramma nanum Ral/s. Diadesmis Williamsonii W. Sm. = Glyphodesmis Williamsonii Grun. Diatoma auritum Lyngb. = Biddulphia aurita Breb. fasciculatum Ag. = Synedra affinis Kitz. hyalinum Kitz. = Fragilaria hyalina Grun. marinum Lyngb.= Grammatophora marina Kutz. obliquatum Lyngb. = Isthmia sp. Avams—A List of Synonyms of Irish Algae. 189 I.—Duaromacear—continued. Diatoma striatulum Ag. = Rhabdonema arcuatum Kitz, truncatum Grev, = Synedra affinis Kiitz, Dickieia pinnata Lalfs.= Schizonema mesoglocoides Kiitz. ulvoides Berk. = Navicula ulvacea H. Van Heuwrck. Dimeregramma distans Greg. = Glyphodesmis distans Grun. nanum Greg. = D. minus Ralfs. Donkinia compacta Lalfs. = Rhoicosigma compactum Grwn. Hpithemia constricta WV. Sm. = HK. Musculus Kiitz. marina Donk. = Hantzschia marina Grun. HKupleuria pulchella Arnott. = Entopyla pulchella Grwn. EHupodiseus sculptus W. Sm. = Auliscus sculptus Ralfs. Hxilaria truncata Grev. = Synedra affinis Kitz. Fragilaria aequalis Heib. = F. virescens Ralfs. aurea Carm. = F. striatula Lyngb. diatomoides Grev. = F. striatula Lyngb. Gomphonema marinum W. Sm. =Rhoicosphenia marina W. Sm. paradoxum Ag. = Licmophora paradoxa Ag. Grammatophora macilenta W. Sm. = G. oceanica Hhr. Grammonema Jurgensii Ag. = Fragilaria striatula Lyngd. Homoeoeladia filiformis W. Sm. = Nitzschia filiformis W. Sm. Martiana Ag. = Nitzschia Martiana H. Van Hewrckh. sigmoidea W. Sm. = Nitzschia fasciculata Gown. Lysigonium nummuloides W. Sm. = Melosira nummuloides Ag. Westii W. Sm. = Melosira Westii W. Sm. Wrightii O'Meara = Melosira Wrightii O’ Meara. Melosira globifera Harv. = Podosira Montagnei Kitz. 190 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. I.— DiatomaceaE—continued. Melosira lineata Ag. = Lysigonium moniliforme Link. marina Jan. et Rabh. = M. suleata Kitz. subflexilis Kiitz. = Lysigonium moniliforme Link. Navyicula angulosa Greg. = N. palpebralis Bréb. apis Zhr. = N. didyma Zhr. arraniensis O'Meara. = N. nitescens Ralfs. bicuneata Grun. = N. maxima Greg. clavata Greg. = N. Hennedyi W. Sm. convexa W. Sm. = Scoliopleura latestriata Grwn. cyprinus Hi. = N. digito-radiata Ralfs. donkiniana O'Meara. = N. museca Greg. Jennerii W. Sm. = Scoliopleura tumida Rabh. meniscus Schum. = N. peregrina Kiitz. minutula W. Sm. =N. pygmaea Kiitz. punctulata W. Sm. = N. marina Raljs. rostellifera Greg. = N. cancellata Donk. Schmidtii O'Meara. = N. Eugenia A. Schm. scutellum O'Meara. = N. Smithii Bréb. Westii W. Sm. = Scoliopleura Westii Grun. Nitzschia birostrata W. Sm. = N. longissima Ralfs. closteriam W. Sm. = N. curvirostris Cleve. hyalina Greg. = N. spathulata Bréb. virgata Roper. = Hantzschia virgata Grun. Odontella aurita Ag. = Biddulphia aurita Bréb. Odontodiscus anglicus Donk. = Thalassiosira Nordenskioldii Cleve. excentricus Hi. = Coscinodiscus excentricus Hhr. Omphalopelta areolata Hi. = Actinoptychus undulatus Ralfs. Orthosira angulata Greg. = Coscinodiscus decipiens Grun. marina W. Sm. = Melosira sulcata Kiitz. suleata Ehr. = Melosira sulcata Kiitz. Paralia suleata Cleve. = Melosira sulcata Kiitz. Pinnularia distans W. Sm. = Navicula distans Kalfs. Avams——A List of Synonyms of Irish Algae. 191 I.—Draromacear—continued. Pinnularia divaricata O'Meara. = Navicula latissima Greg. marginata O'Meara. = Navicula marginata O'Meara. peregrina Hr. = Navicula peregrina Kiitz. scutellum O'Meara. = Navicula Smithii Bréb. Vickersii O'Meara = Nayicula Vickersii O'Meara. Pleurosigma aestuari W. Sm. = P. angulatum W. Sm. delicatulum W. Sm. = P. angulatum W. Sm. giganteum Grun. = P. validum Shadb. mirabile O’Meara. = P. pulechrum Gru. quadratum W, Sm. =P. angulatum W. Sm. strigosum W. Sm. =P. angulatum W. Sm. transyersale W. Sm, = P. naviculaceum Bréb. Podosira maculata W. Sm. = Hyalodiscus stelliger Bail. Podosphenia Ehrenbergii Kitz. = Licmophora Ehrenbergii Gru. Juergensii Aiitz. = Licmophora Juergensii Ag. Lyngbyei Kiitz. = Licmophora Lyngbyei Grun. Ralfsia hyalina Kitz. = Fragilaria hyalina Gru. minima falfs. = Fragilaria hyalina Grun. Tabellaria O’Meara = Fragilaria Tabellaria O’ Meara. Raphoneis Jonesii O’ Meara = Cocconeis Seutellum Hiv. Moorei O’ Meara = Cocconeis Scutellum Hh. suborbicularis O’ Weara = Campyloneis Grevillei Grwn. et Hul. Rhipidophora elongata Avitz. = Licmophora gracilis Grwn. paradoxa Avitz. = Licmophora paradoxa dg. Schizonema crucigerum W, Sm. = Nayicula crucigera WV. Sm. Dillwynii Ag. = Berkeleya rutilans Grun. eracillimum W. Sm. = Berkeleya parasitica Grwn. Grevillei dg. = Navicula Grevillei Ag. obtusum Grev. = Berkeleya obtusa Grun. parasiticum Harv. = Berkeleya parasitica Grun. quadripunctatum Ag. = Berkeleya rutilans Grun. ramosissimum Ag. = Navicula ramosissima dg. virescens Harv. = Berkeleya rutilans Grun. R. I, A. PROG., VOL. XXVIII, SEOT. B. [2 D} 192 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. I.— DiatomacEar—continued. Scoliopleura conyexa W. Sm. =5. latestriata Grun. Jennerii W. Sm. = 8. tumida Rabh. Stauroneis amphioxus Greg. = Stauroneis Gregoryi Raljs. erucicula W. Sm. = Navicula crucicula Donk. pulchella W. Sm. = Navicula aspera Ehr. Striatella arcuata Ag. = Rhabdonema arcuatum Kiitz. Surirella constricta W. Sm. = 8. Smithii Ralfs. craticula Hhr. = Navicula sp. Synedra Frauenfeldii Grun. = Thalassiothrix Frauenfeldii Grun. gracilis Kiitz.= 8. affinis Kiitz. tabulata Ag. = 8. affinis Kiitz. Tessella catena Hiv. = Rhabdonema arcuatum Kiitz. interrupta Hhr. = Striatella interrupta Heib. Thalassiothrix curvata Castr, = Synedra nitzschioides Grun. Triceratium alternans Bail. = Biddulphia alternans H. Van Heurck. favus Ehr. = Biddulphia favus H. Van Heurck. Tryblionella acuminata W. Sm. = Nitzschia acuminata Grun. apiculata Greg. = Nitzschia apiculata Grun. constricta Greg. = Nitzschia constricta Grun. marginata W. Sm.= Nitzschia navicularis Grun. Neptuni Schwm. = Nitzschia punctata Grun. punctata W. Sm. = Nitzschia punctata Grun. seutellum WW. Sm. = Nitzschia circumsuta Grun. Il.—Cyanophyceae. Calothrix caespitula Harv. = Hydrocoleus comoides Gom. hydnoides Harv. = C. pulvinata Ag. luteola Grev. = Lyngbya luteola Crouan. pannosa 4g.= Lyngbya aestuarii Liebm. semiplena Harv. = Symploca hydnoides Kiitz. Avams—A List of Synonyms of Irish Algae. II.—Cyanornyorar—continued. Conferva confervicola Roth. = Calothrix confervicola Ag. majuscula Dillw. = Lyngbya majuscula Harv. Hyella nitida Batt. = H. caespitosa Born. et Flah. Lyngbya ferruginea Ag. = L. aestuarii Liebm. Microcoleus lyngbyaceus Tia. = Hydrocoleus lyngbyaceus Kitz. Oscillatoria chthonoplastes Hofm. = Microcoleus chthonoplastes Thur. Rivularia Biasolettiana Menegh. =R. coadunata Fosl. plana Harv. = Isactis plana Harv. plicata Carm. = R. nitida Ag. Sphaerozyga Carmichaeli Harv. = Anabaena torulosa Lagerh. Thwaitesii Harv. = Anabaena variabilis Kitz. Tremella hemispherica Zinn. = Rivularia atra Hoth. III.—Chlorophyceae. Bangia laetevirens Harv. = Urospora isogona Batt. Cladophora diffusa Harv. = C. Hutchinsiae Harv. nuda Harv. = C. rupestris Kitz. Conferva aerea Dillw. = Chaetomorpha aerea Kiitz. albida Huds. = Cladophora albida Kitz. arcta Dillw. = Cladophora arcta Kiitz. arenosa Carm. = Rhizoclonium arenosum Kitz. bangioides Harv. = Urospora bangioides Holm. & Batt. bullosa Wade. = Cladophora fracta Kitz. crassa Ag. = Chaetomorpha crassa Kivitz. diffusa Hoth. = Cladophora Hutchinsiae Kitz. fracta Fl. Dan. = Cladophora fracta Kitz. glaucescens Griff. = Cladophora glaucescens Harv. gracilis Grif’. = Cladophora gracilis Aiitz. Hutchinsiae Dillw. = Cladophora Hutchinsiae Kitz. implexa Dillw. = Rhizoclonium implexum Batt. [2 D*] 195 194 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. TII.—CunoropHyceaeE—continued. Conferva intricata Grev. = Chaetomorpha tortuosa Kitz. Kaneana MeCalla, = Cladophora rudolphiana Harv. laetevirens Dillw. = Cladophora laetevirens Kitz. lanosa Roth. = Cladophora lanosa Kiitz. Linum Harv. = Cladophora crassa Kiitz. Melagonium Web. et Mohr. = Chaetomorpha Melagonium Kiitz. nuda Harv. = Cladophora rupestris Kitz. pellucida Huds. = Cladophora pellucida Kiitz. rectangularis Griff. = Cladophora rectangularis Harv. refracta Wyatt. = Cladophora albida Kitz. riparia Roth. = Rhizoclonium riparium Harv. rupestris Linn. = Cladophora rupestris Kiitz. sericea Lyngb. = Cladophora sericea Kiitz. tortuosa Dillw.= Chaetomorpha tortuosa Kiitz. Enteromorpha erecta Harv. = E. paradoxa Kiitz. Hopkirkii McCalla = EB. paradoxa Kiitz. pereursa Harv. = Percursaria percursa Rosenv. Epicladia Flustrae Reinke = Endoderma Flustrae Batt. Lyngbya Carmichaelii Harv. = Urospora isogona Batt. speciosa Carm. = Urospora isogona Batt. Monostroma Blyttii Wittr. = M. fuscum Wittr. lactuca J. Ag. = M. Grevillei Witir. Tremella adnata Huds. = Gloeocystis adnata Schm. Ulothrix flacca Thur. = Urospora isogona Batt. speciosa Kiitz. = Urospora isogona Batt. Ulva bullosa Kiitz. = Monostroma bullosum Wittr. clathrata 4g. = Enteromorpha clathrata J. Ag. compressa Linn. = Enteromorpha compressa Grev. Greyillei Le Jol. = Monostroma Grevillei Wittr. intestinalis Linn. = Enteromorpha intestinalis Link. latissima J. dg. = U. Lactuca Linn. Linza Linn. = Enteromorpha Linza J. Ag. plumosa Huds. = Bryopsis plumosa 4g. Apams—A List of Synonyms of Irish Algae. III.—CutoropaycEar—continued. Urospora penicilliformis Aresch. = U. isogona Batt. Vaucheria marina Lyngb. = Derbesia marina Kjellm. velutina Ag. = V. Thuretii Woron. I1V.—Phaeophyceae. Aglaozonia parvula Grev. = Cutleria multifida Grev. reptans Crm. = Cutleria multifida Grev. Ascocyclus Leclancherii Magn. = Chilionema Nathaliae Sawv. Asperococcus echinatus Gvev. = A. fistulosus Hook. pusillus Hook. = Litosiphon pusillus Harv. Turneri Lamowr. = A. bullosus Lamour. Bangia Laminariae Lyngb. = Litosiphon Laminariae Harv. Carpomitra Cabrerae Kiitz. = C. costata Batt. Chorda lomentaria Lyngb. = Scytosiphon lomentarius J. Ag. Cladostephus plumosus Holmes. = Chaetopteris plumosa Kitz. Conferva curta Dillw. = Hlachistea flaccida Aresch. flaccida Dillw. = Hlachistea flaccida Aresch. fucicola Velley = Elachistea fucicola Fires. fusca Huds. = Sphacelaria cirrhosa dg. littoralis Linn. = Pylaiella littoralis Kjellm. Mertensii Dillw. = Tilopteris Mertensii Kiitz. paradoxa Roth. = Spermatochnus paradoxus Kiitz. pennata Hing. Bot. = Chaetopteris plumosa Kitz. radicans Dillw. = Sphacelaria radicans Ag. scoparia Linn. = Stypocaulon scoparium Kitz. scutulata Sm. = Hlachistea scutulata Duby. tomentosa Huds. = Ectocarpus tomentosus Lyngb. verticillata Lightf. = Cladostephus verticillatus Ag. Corynephora marina dg. = Leathesia difformis dresch. 195 196 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. TV.—PxaropuycesE—coniinued. Cystoseira foeniculacea Grev. = C. discors Ag. Desmotrichum balticum KAvitz. = Punctaria baltica Bait. undulatum Rke. = Punctaria undulata J. Ag. Dichloria viridis Grev. = Desmarestia viridis Lamour. Dictyopteris polypodioides Lamour. = D. membranacea Batt. Dictyota atomaria Grev. = Taonia atomaria J. 4g. implexa J. Ag. = D. dichotoma Lamour. Ectocarpus brachiatus Harv. = Phloeospora brachiata Born. crinitus Carm. = Achinetospora pusilla Born. firmus J. Ag. = Pylaiella littoralis Kjellm. Griffithsianus Le Jol. = Phloeospora brachiata Born. littoralis Wyatt = Pylaiella littoralis Kjellm. Mertensii Harv. = Tilopteris Mertensii Kitz. pusillas Griff. = Achinetospora pusilla Born. sphaerophorus Carm. = Isthmoplea sphaerophora KAjellm. Elachistea Areschougii Crn. = Myriactis Areschougii Batt. Elaionema villosum Berk. = Arthrocladia villosa Duby. Fucus aculeatus Linn. = Desmarestia aculeata Lamour. balticus Ag. =F. vesiculosus Linn. bifurecatus With. = Bifurcaria tuberculata Stackh. canaliculatus Linn. = Pelvetia canaliculata Dene et Thur. digitatus Linn. = Laminaria digitata Lamour. distichus Linn. = F. anceps Harv. and Ward. Fascia Mill. = Phyllitis Fascia Kiitz. Filum Linn. = Chorda Filum Stackh. loreus Linn. = Himanthalia lorea Lyngb. Mackaii Turn. = Ascophyllum Mackaii Holm. & Batt. nodosus Linn. = Ascophyllum nodosum Le Jol. Phyllitis Stackh. = Laminaria saccharina Lamour. polyschides Lightf. = Saccorhiza polyschides Batt. saccharinus Linn. = Laminaria saccharina Lamour. siliquosus Linn. = Halidrys siliquosa Lyngb. Apams—A List of Synonyms of Irish Algae. 197 TV.—Puarornyonan—contiumed. Fucus teres Good. & Woodw. = Alaria esculenta Grev. tuberculatus Huds. = Bifurcaria tuberculata Stackh. Giffordia secunda Batt. = Ketocarpus secundus Kiitz. Haligenia bulbosa Huds. = Saccorhiza polyschides Batt. Haliseris polypodioides Ag. = Dictyopteris membranacea Batt. Helminthocladia Griffithsiana Harv. = Mesogloia Griffithsiana Grev. vermicularis Sm. = Mesogloia vermiculata Le Jol. virescens Grev. = Castagnea virescens Thur. Laminaria bulbosa Lamour. = Saccorhiza polyschides Batt. Cloustoni Le Jol. = Li. hyperborea Fosl. Fascia Harv. = Phyllitis Fascia Kitz. flexicaulis Le Jol. = L. digitata Lamow. Phyllitis Lamour. = L. saccharina Lamour. Leathesia Berkeleyi Harv. = Petrospongium Berkeleyi Nég. tuberformis S. F’. Gray. = L. difformis Aresch. Mesogloia vermicularis Ag. = M. vermiculata Le Jol. virescens Carm. = Castagnea virescens Thur. Myrionema Leclancherii Harv. = Chilionema Nathaliae Saw. punctiforme Harv. = M. strangulans Grev. Padina deusta Grev. = Ralfsia verrucosa J. Ag. parvula Grev. = Cutleria multifida Grev. Phloeospora subarticulata Avesch. = Stictyosiphon subarticulatus Rke. Pogotrichum filiforme ke. = Litosiphon filiformis Batt. hibernicum 7’. Johns. = Litosiphon hibernicus Batt. Pycnophycus tuberculatus Avitz. = Bifurcaria tuberculata Stackh. Ralfsia deusta Berk. = R. verrucosa J. Ay. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. IV.— Puanornycear—continued. Saccorhiza bulbosa De La Pyl. = 8. polyschides Batt. Sphacelaria filicina Ag. = Halopteris filicina Kitz. plumosa Lyngb. = Chaetopteris plumosa Witz. scoparia Ag. = Stypocaulon scoparium Kiitz. sertularia Bonnem. = Halopteris filicina Witz. velutina Grev. = Ectocarpus velutinus Aiitz. Sporochnus Cabrerae Ag. = Carpomitra costata Batt. rhizodes Ag. = Stilophora rhizodes J. Ag. villosus Ag. = Arthrocladia villosa Duby. Stilophora Lyngbyei J. Ag. = Spermatochnus paradoxus Kiitz. Streblonema Areschougii Batt. = Myriactis Areschougii Batt. luteolum De Toni = Ectocarpus luteolus Saw. minimum Sawv. = Ectocarpus minimus Nag. reptans Farl. = Ectocarpus repens Rke. simplex Holm. & Batt. = Ectocarpus simplex Crn. solitarium De Toni = Ectocarpus solitarius Saw. velutinum Thur. = Ectocarpus velutinus Miitz. Trichocladia Griffithsiana Harv. = Mesogloia Griffithsiana Grev. vermicularis Harv. = Mesogloia vermiculata Le Jol. virescens Harv. = Castagnea virescens Thur. Ulva dichotoma Huds. = Dictyota dichotoma Lamour. fistulosa Huds.= Asperococcus fistulosus Hook. Payonia Linn. = Padina Pavonia Gaillon. Zonaria parvula Grev. = Cutleria multifida Grev. V.—Rhodophyceae. Acrochaetium chylocladiae Batt. = Chantransia chylocladiae (Batt.). corymbiferum Batt. = Chantransia corymbifera Thar. Daviesii Nig. = Chantransia Daviesii Thur. endozoicum Batt. = Chantransia endozoica Darbish. secundatum Ndg. = Chantransia secundata Thur. sparsum Batt. = Chantransia sparsa (Carm.). virgatulum J, Ag, = Chantransia virgatula Thur. Apvams—A List of Synonyms of Irish Algae. 199 V.—Ruopornyorar—continued. Bangia ciliaris Cam. = Erythrotrichia ciliaris Batt. elegans Chawv. = Goniotrichum elegans Le //ol. Calliblepharis jubata Good. & Woodw. = C. lanceolata Batt. Callithamnion Borreri Harv. = Pleonosporium Borreri Nig. brachiatum Harv. = C. tetragonum Ag. byssoideum Buffh. = Seirospora interrupta Schm. eruciatum Ag. = Antithamnion cruciatum Nig. Daviesii Harv.= Chantransia Daviesii Thur. floridulum Ag. = Rhodochorton floridulum Nég. eracillimum Ag. = Compsothamnion gracillimum Sch. Grevillei Harv. = C. polyspermum Ag. lanosum Harv. = C. Hookeri Ag. pedicellatum Ag. = Monospora pedicellata Sol. Pluma Ag. = Ptilothamnion Pluma Thu. Plumula Lyngb. = Antithamnion Plumula Thur. pumilum Harv. = Antithamnion eruciatum Nig. purpureum Harv. = Rhodochorton purpureum Rosen, repens Lyngb. = Spermothamnion Turneri Aresch. Rothii Lyngb, = Rhodochorton Rothii Nég. secundatum Ag. = Chantransia secundata Thu. seirospermum Griff. = Seirospora Griffithsiana Harv. sparsum Cam. = Chantransia spairsa (Car.). spongiosum Harv. = C. granulatum dg. thuyoideum Harv. = Compsothamnion thuyoides Schm. Turneri Ag. = Spermothamnion Turneri Aresch. versicolor Ag. = C. corymbosum Lyngb. virgatulum Harv. = Chantransia virgatula Thur. Catenella Opuntia Grev. = C. repens Bait. Ceramium agardhianum Griff. = C. Deslongchampii Chaw. nodosum Harv. = C. tenuissimum J. Ag. Chaetophora pellita Langb. = Cruoria pellita Fries. Chaetospora Wigghii Ag. = Naccaria Wigghii Hindi. Chondrus Brodiaei Grev. = Phyllophora Brodiaei J. Ag. R,LA, PROOG,, VOL, XXVIU., SECT, B, [2 B) 200 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. V.—RuopornycesaE—continued. Chondrus mammillosus Grev. = Gigartina stellata Batt. membranifolius Grev. = Phyllophora membranifolia J. Ag. norvegicus Lamowr. = Gymnogongrus norvegicus J. Ag. Chrysymenia clayellosa Harv. = Lomentaria clavellosa Gaill. Chylocladia articulata Grev. = Lomentaria articulata Lyngb. clavellosa Hook. = Lomentaria clavellosa Gaill. ovalis Hook. = C. ovata Batt. parvula Hook. = Champia parvula Harv. Conferva ciliata Ellis = Ceramium ciliatum Ducluz. coccinea Huds. = Heterosiphonia plumosa Batt. Daviesii Dillw. = Chantransia Daviesii Thur. diaphana Lightf. = Ceramium diaphanum Roth. elongata Huds. = Polysiphonia elongata Grev. fibrillosa Dil/w. = Polysiphonia fibrillosa Grev. floridula Dillw. = Rhodochorton floridulum Nég. interrupta Dillw. = Seirospora interrupta Schm. lanuginosa Dillw. = Callithamnion lanuginosum Lyngb. multifida Dillw. = Sphondylothamnion multifidum Nég. nodulosa Light/. = Ceramium rubrum Ag. parasitica Huds. = Pterosiphonia parasitica Palkenb. patens Dillw. = Polysiphonia urceolata Grev. pluma Dillw. = Ptilothamnion pluma Thur. plumosa Ellis = Heterosiphonia plumosa Batt. polymorpha Fl. Dan. = Polysiphonia fastigiata Grev. purpurascens Huds. = Callithamnion Brodiaei Harv. Rothii Dillw. = Rhodochorton Rothii Ndg. rubra Huds. = Ceramium rubrum 4g. setacea Huds. = Griffithsia flosculosa Batt. stricta Dillw. = Polysiphonia urceolata Grev. tenella Dillw. = Spermothamnion Turneri Avesch. tetrica Dillw, = Callithamnion tetricum Ag. Corallina mediterranea Aresch. = C. elongata Johnst. Cystoclonium purpurascens Kiitz.=C. purpureum Batt. Dasya coccinea Huds. = Heterosiphonia plumosa Batt, Apams—A List of Synonyms of Irish Algae. 201 V.—Ruoporuycrare—continued. Dasya Hutchinsiae Harv. = D. arbuscula Ag. Delesseria sinuosa Lamour. = D. rubens (Huds.). Diploderma amplissimum Ajellm. = Porphyra miniata Aq. Dudresnaya coccinea Crn. = D. verticillata Le Jol. divaricata, Harv. = Helminthora divaricata J. Ag. Dumontia filiformis Lyngb. = D. incrassata Lamour. Fastigiaria furcellata Linn. = Furcellaria fastigiata Lamour. Fucus alatus Gmel. = Delesseria alata Lamour. albidus Esper. = Gracilaria compressa Grev. amphibius Huds. = Bostrychia scorpioides Mont. articulatus Lightf. = Lomentaria articulata Lyngb. ciliatus Huds. = Calliblepharis ciliata Kiitz. coccineus Huds. = Plocamium coccineum Lyngb. confervoides Linn. = Gracilaria confervoides Grev. corneus Huds. = Gelidium corneum Lamour. crispus Linn. = Chondrus crispus Lyngb. dasyphyllus Woodw. = Chondria dasyphylla Ag. dentatus Linn. = Odonthalia dentata Lyngb. edulis Stackh. = Dilsea edulis Stackh. fastigiatus Huds. = Furcellaria fastigiata Lamour. Hypoglossum Woodw. = Delesseria Hypoglossum Lamour. kaliformis Good. & Woodw. = Chylocladia kaliformis Hook. laceratus Gmel. = Nitophyllum ramosum Batt. laciniatus Huds. = Callophyllis laciniata Kvitz. lumbricalis Gmel. = Furcellaria fastigiata Lamour. mammillosus Good. & Woodw.= Gigartina stellata Batt. palmatus Linn. = Rhodymenia palmata Grev. pinastroides Gmel. = Halopithys incuryus Batt. pinnatifidus Gmel. = Laurencia pinnatifida Lamour. plicatus Huds. = Ahbnfeltia plicata Fries. plumosus Linn. = Ptilota plumosa 4g. purpurascens Huds. = Cystoclonium purpureum Batt. repens Lightf. = Catenella repens Baté, rubens Huds. = Delesseria rubens (Huds.). [2E*] 202 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. V.—RuopornycEar—continued. Fucus sanguineus Linn. = Delesseria sanguinea Lamour. sedoides Good. & Woodw. = Chylocladia ovata Bait. subfuscus Woodw. = Rhodomela subfusca Ag. variabilis Good. d& Woodw. = Rhodomela subfusca Ag. Gigartina confervoides Lamowr. = Gracilaria confervoides Grev. erecta Hook. = Cordylecladia erecta J. Ag. Griffithsiae Grev. = Gymnogongrus Griffithsiae Mart. mammillosa J. Ag. =G. stellata Batt. plicata Lamour. = Ahnfeltia plicata Fries. purpurascens Lamour. = Cystoclonium purpureum Batt. Ginnania furcellata Mont. =Scinaia furcellata Bivona. Gracilaria erecta Grev. = Cordylecladia erecta J. Ag. Griffithsia corallina Ag. = G. corallinoides Batt. equisetifolia Ag. = Halurus equisetifolius Kitz. multifida 4g. = Sphondylothamnion multifidum Nég. setacea Ag. = G. flosculosa Batt. simplicifilum 4g. = Halurus equisetifolius Kitz. Gymnogongrus plicatus Kiitz. = Ahnfeltia plicata Fries. Halymenia furcellata Ag. = Scinaia furcellata Bivona. ligulata Ag. = Halarachnion ligulatum Kiitz. Hapalidium phyllactidium Avitz. = Melobesia confervicola Fosl. Hildenbrandtia rubra Harv. = H. prototypus Nardo. Hydrolapathum sanguineum Linn. = Delesseria sanguinea Lamour. Hypnea purpurascens Harv. = Cystoclonium purpureum Batt. Iridaea edulis Harv. = Dilsea edulis Stackh. Jania rubens Ll, et Sol. = Corallina rubens Linn. Avams—A List of Synonyms of Irish Algae. 208 V.—RuopornyceaE—continued. Kallymenia Dubyi Harv. = Schizymenia Dubyi J. Ag. Laurencia dasyphylla Grev. = Chondria dasyphylla Ag. tenuissima Grev. = Chondria tenuissima Ag. Lithocystis Allmanni Harv. = Melobesia confervicola Fos. Lithophyllum calcareum sl. = L. fasciculatum F'osl. Lithothamnion agariciforme Avresch. = Lithothamnion lichenoides Heydr. circumscriptum Strémf. = Clathromorphum circumscriptum Fosl. Crouani = Lithophyllum Crouani Fosl. dentatum Kitz. = Lithophyllum dentatum Fos/. fasciculatum Harv. = Lithophyllum fasciculatum Fos/. Hauckii Fosl. = Goniolithon mammillosum /osi. incrustans Fos/. = Lithophyllum incrustans F’os/. laevigatum fosl. = Phymatolithon laevigatum Fosl. polymorphum Avesch. = Phymatolithon polymorphum Ff’os/. Lomentaria kaliformis Gaill. = Chylocladia kaliformis Hook. reflexa Chawv. = Chylocladia reflexa Harv. Melobesia agariciformis Harv. = Lithothamnion lichenoides sl. confervoides = M. confervicola Fos!. confinis C7. = Dermatolithon hapalidioides Fost. corticiformis Avitz. = Lithothamnion corticiforme Fos!. fasciculata Harv. = Lithophyllum fasciculatum F’os/. Laminariae Cyn. = Dermatolithon macrocarpum Fos. lichenoides Harv. = Lithothamnion lichenoides Heydr. macrocarpa Hosan. = Dermatolithon macrocarpum Fosl. membranacea Lamowr. = Lithothamnion membranaceum Fosl. pustulata Lamour. = Dermatolithon pustulatum Fos. Mesogloia coccinea dg. = Dudresnaya verticillata Le Jol. Hudsoni Ag. = Helminthocladia Hudsoni J. Ag. multifida dg. = Nemalion multifidum J. Ag. purpurea Harv. = Helminthocladia purpurea J. Ag. Nemalion purpureum Chaw). = Helminthocladia purpurea J. Ag. 204 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. V.—RuopopHycEaE—continued. Nitophyllum laceratum Grev. = N. ramosum Bait. ocellatum Grev. = N. punctatum Grev. ulyoideum Hook. = N. Hilliae Grev. Peyssonnelia Dubyi Crn. = Cruoriella Dubyi Schm. Phycodrys rubens Batt. = Delesseria rubens (Auds.). Phyllophora rubens Good. & Woodw. = P. epiphylla Batt. Phyllotylus Brodiaei M‘Calla = Phyllophora Brodiaei J. Ag. membranifolius Good. d& Woodw.=VPhyllophora membranifolia J. Ag. Polysiphonia affinis Moore. = P. nigrescens Grev. atropurpurea Moore. = P. nigrescens Grev. atrorubescens Dillw. = P. nigra Batt. byssoides Grev. = Brongniartella byssoides Bory. cristata Harv. = Pterosiphonia complanata Schm. formosa Suhr. = P. urceolata Grev. Lyngbyei Harv. = P. elongata Harv. parasitica Huds. = Pterosiphonia parasitica Schm. patens Grev. = P. urceolata Grev. pulvinata Roth. = P. macrocarpa Harv. stricta Grev.= P. urceolata Grev. thuyoides Harv. = Pterosiphonia thuyoides Schm. Porphyra ciliaris Crn. = Erythrotrichia Boryana Berth. vulgaris Ag. = P. umbilicalis Kiitz. Ptilota elegans Bonnem. = Plumaria elegans Schm. sericea Harv. = Plumaria elegans Schm., Rhododermis Drummondii Harv. = Hildenbrandtia prototypus Nardo. Rhodomela pinastroides Ag. = Halopithys incurvus Batt. scorpioides dg. = Bostrychia scorpioides Mont. Rhodomenia = Rhodymenia. Apvams—A List of Synonyms of Irish Algae. 205 V.—Ruopornyvorar—continued. Rhodymenia bifida Grev. = Rhodophyllis bifida Kitz. ciliata Grev. = Calliblepharis ciliata Miitz. jubata Grev. = Calliblepharis lanceolata Batt. laciniata Grev. = Callophyllis laciniata [iitz. reniformis Hook. = Kallymenia reniformis J. Ag. sobolifera Grev. = R. palmata Grev. Rytiphloea complanata Harv. = Pterosiphonia complanata Schm. fruticulosa Harv. = Polysiphonia fruticulosa Spreng. thuyoides Harv. = Pterosiphonia thuyoides Schm. Schizymenia edulis Stackh. = Dilsea edulis Stackh. Thamnidium floridulum Dillw. = Rhodochorton floridulum Nig. Rothii Lyngb. = Rhodochorton Rothii Nig. Trentepohlia Daviesii Harv. = Chantransia Davyiesii (Dillw.). floridulum Harv. = Rhodochorton floridulum Nag. lanuginosa Harv. = Callithamnion lanuginosum Lyngb. Rothii Harv. = Rhodochorton Rothii Nég. secundata Harv. = Chantransia secundata (Aq.). sparsa Harv. = Chantransia sparsa (Carm.). Ulva elminthoides With. = Nemalion elminthoides Bait. filiformis Huds. = Dumontia incrassata Lamour. palmata Lyngb. = Rhodymenia palmata Grev. purpurascens Huds. = Dumontia incrassata Lamour. rubens Huds. = Helminthora divaricata J. Ag. umbilicalis Lightf. = Porphyra umbilicalis Witz. Wildemannia amplissima Ajellm. = Porphyra amplissima (Ajellm.). miniata Hosl, = Porphyra miniata dg. Wrangelia multifida Huds. = Sphondylothamnion multifidum Néig. 206 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. ADDITIONAL SPECIES. The species enclosed in square brackets are not, strictly speaking, additional, as they appeared in the “Synopsis” under a different name. A.—FRESHWATER SPECIES. I.—Flagellatae. Bicoeca lacustris J. Cl. M. Cryptomonas erosa Ehr. U. Diplosigopsis frequentissima Lemm. M C. Euglena viridis Hhr. U. Lepocinclis ovum Lemm. U. Mallomonas acaroides Perty. MC. caudata Iwanoff. M. producta Twanoff. C. II.—Diatomaceae. Navicula Legumen EZhr. U. Rhopalodia gibba O. Mull. U. III.—Cyanophyceae. [Chroococcus minimus Lemm. [Gloeotrichia echinulata P. Richter. natans Rabh. LU.) [Schizothrix Friesii Gom. LU] ML.] Dovstrtt. Calothrix caespitula Harv. M. Polycystis persicinus Gutw. U. MLOU. IV.—Desmidiaceae. Cosmarium corriense Biss. M. cymatonotophorum West. C. [decedens Racibh. MCLU.] didymoprotupsum W.d G. S. West. OC. etchachanense Roy ¢ Biss. M. furcatospermum W. & G.S. West. U. nasutum Nordst. M. obcuneatum West M. {repandum Nordst. retusum Rabh. C. sexnotatum Gutw. CU. subturgidum Schmidle. OC. Turneri Roy. U. Staurastrum arachnoides West. OC. bifidum Bréb. L. L.] Dovstrut. Cosmarium minutissimum Arch. Ireland. substriatum Nordst. MC. Staurastrum armigerum Bréb. L. spinosum Bréb. L. Y.—Chlorophyceae. [Ankistrodesmus conyolutus G. S. West. LU.] { Chodatella amphitricha Chod. C.] Crucigenia heteracantha (Nordst.) C. | Microspora pachyderma Lagerh. M C.]} Apams—-A Zist of Synonyms of Irish Algae. yy ®; | ) J Dousirrun. Allogonium tergestinum Avitz. Li. Chlorococcum coccoma Menegh. i. B.—MaARINE I._Flagellatae. Dinobryon pellucidum Lev. MLU. II. Silicoflagellatae. Dictyocha fibula Hir. ML U. Distephanus speculum Haeckel. MU. III.—Coccosphaerales. Coecosphaera atlantica Ostenf. LL. IY.—Peridinieae. Ceratium furca Clap. et Lachm. MUU. horridum Cleve. MUU. longipes Cleve. ML U. macroceras Hhr. M. Dinophysis rotundata Clap. et Lachm. LU. Diplopsalis lenticula Bergh. MUU. Glenodinium acuminatum Hiv. ML. Gonyaulax polygramma Stem. M L. Peridinium conicum Gran. MUU. decipiens Jorg. i. depressum Bail. ML U. globulus Stem. LU. R,I.A. PROO., VOL. XXVII., SECT. B, 207 Conferva alternata Dillwu. MU. Raciborskii Gutw. U. Spondylomorum quaternatum Hi. L. SPECIES. Peridinium oceanicum Jé7y. ML. ovatum Scliitt, MUU. pallidum Ostenf. MUU. pentagonum Gran. MUU. Steini Jorg. L. Y.—Diatomaceae. Amphiprora complexa Greg. L. Amphora commutata Grun. L. Gregoryi Pritch. L. Asterionella glacialis Castr. MLU. Bellerochea malleus H. V. H. LU. Biddulphia eranulata Roper. L. Cerataulina Bergonii Perag. LU. Chaetoceras boreale Bail. ML. constrictum Gran. MLU. contortum Schiitt. U. conyolutum Cast7. U. crinitum Schiitt. LU. curvisetum Cleve. MUU. danicum Cleve. MUU. debile Cleve. LU. decipiens Cleve. MLU. densum Cleve. ML. diadema Gran. U. [2 F 208 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Chaetoceras didymum Cleve. MUU. laciniosum Schiti. MUU. peruvianum Brighitw. M. Schttti Cleve. LU. scolopendra Cleve. M U. Corethron hystrix Hensen. L. Coscinodiseus Grani Gough. U. Coscinosira polychorda Gran. LU. Dimeregramma nanum Raljs. L. Ditylam Brightwellii West. M LU. Eucampia zodiacus Ehr. U. Guinardia flaccida Perag. MLU. Lauderia borealis Gran. MLU. Leptocylindrus danicus Cleve, U. Lithodesmium undulatum Zhr. L. Navicula membranacea Cleve. MLU. Nitzschia [filiformis W. Sm. LJ] {paradoxa Gmel. MLU.} seriata Cleve. MLU. Rhizosolenia alata Brightw. MLU. delicatula Cleve. U. semispina Hensen. M LU. Shrubsolei Cleve. MLU. Stolterfothii Perag. MLU. Rhoicosphenia marina W. Sm. L. Sceletonema costatum Cleve. MLU., Schizonema mucosum Kitz. CL. Streptotheca tamesis Cleve. LU. Thalassiosira condensata Cleve. M. gelatinosa Hensen. L. gravida Cleve. MUU. [ Thalassiothrix Frauenfeldii Grun. MLU.| Dovsrrtt. Ampbhiprora costata O'Meara. M. Isthmia obliquata 4g. ML U. Navicula Williamsonii W. Sm. C. Pinnularia Cyprinus Ehr. LU. VI.—Cyanophyceae. Hydrocoleus {eomoides Gom. M.] lyngbyaceus Kiitz. L. YVII.—Chlorophyceae. Hexasterias problematica Clere. LU. Trochiscia brachiolata Lemm. L. Clevei Lemm. MLU. paucispinosa Lemm. LU. Dovstrtt. Conferva perreptans Carm. M. subimmersa Berk. L. Urospora penicillatum. U, Avams—A Sst of Synonyms of Irish Algae. 209 VIII.—Phaeophyceae. 1X.—Rhodophyceae. Punctaria Gracilaria baltica Batt. CU. compressa Grev. L. Porphyra Dousrrut. amplissima (Ajellm.). LU. Streblonema laciniata dg. MUU. pseudosolitarium. Johnson. Rhodochorton Treland. purpureum Rosen. MU. CORRECTIONS AND ERRATA. The different groups are reviewed in the order in which they appear in the “Synopsis,” the Freshwater Species being taken first. FRESHWATER PERIDINIEAE. The following species should be deleted :—Peridinium alatum Garbini. FRESHWATER DIATOMACEAE. (a) The following species should be deleted:—Achnanthes subsessilis Kiitz., Avaphora membranacea W. Sm., Campylodiscus Echeneis £h7., Denti- cula crassula Wdg., Encyonema caespitosum Kitz., Eunotia robusta Ra//s., Navicula peregrina Kvtz., Nitzschia constricta Pritch., N. filiformis W. Sm.. N. navicularis Grun., N. paradoxa Grun., N. Sigma W. Sm., Pleurosigma attenuatum W. Sm.,P. Spencer W. Sm., P. strigile W. Sm., Surirella Smithii Ralfs., Synedra lunaris Zhr., 8. splendens Kitz. (6) Cymbella Cistula Atrehu. should be C. Cistula K7irchn., C. lanceolata Kirechu. should be C. lanceolata Kirchn., Epithemia globifera Hezb. should be KE. globigera Heid, Navicula serians Bréb. should be N. serians Kitz. N. spaerophora Kitz. should be N. sphaerophora Kiitz., Synedra Acus Kivifz. should be 8S. Acus Grum., Cyclotella accuminata W. Sm. should be C. acuminata W. Sm. FRESHWATER CYANOPHYCEAE. (a) The following species should be deleted :—Anabaena variabilis Kvéz., Calothrix Dillwyni Cooke, Chroococeus minor WVag., Clathrocystis aeruginosa Henfrey, Gloeocapsa crepidinum Zhwr., G. Paroliniana bréb., Hapalosiphon Braunii Wag., Hydrocoleus Lyngbyaceus Xiifz., Oscillatoria aerugescens Hass., Phormidium inundatum Kitz. P. spadiceum Kiitz., Rivularia calearea Sm., R. echinata Cooke, R. echinulata Born. et Flah., KR. natans Welw., R. Pisum Ag., Seytonema ambiguum Born. et Flah., 8. calotrichoides Kiiéz., Symplocastrum Friesii Kirchn., Synechococcus elongatus Vag., 8. parvulus Ndy., Tolypothrix aegagropila, A wz. [2 F*] 210 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. (6) The following should be grouped as doubtful species :—Anabaena polysperma Kvitz., Oscillatoria percursa Kiitz., O. subtilissima Avéz, O. violacea Hass., Phormidium Boryanum /fiifz., P. leptodermum Kii#z., Rivularia granuli- fera Carm., Sphaerozyga flexuosa Ag.,S. Mooreana Ra//s., Symploca Flotowiana Kiitz. (c) Microcystis aeruginosa G, S. West should be M. aeruginosa Kiitz., Scytonema mirabile Born. should be S. mirabile Zhu. DESMIDIACEAE. (2) The following species should be deleted :—Arthrodesmus longicornis Roy, A. Ralfsii West, Closterium obtusum Bréb., C. subtile Bréb. (occurs twice, and both should be deleted), C. toxon West (occurs twice, and one of the records should be deleted), Cosmarum angustatum Vord., C. ansatum Kiitz., C. bipapillatum West, C. confusum Coole, C. crenatum Lal/s., C. curtum Bréb., C. cylindricum Ral/s., C. Elfvingii Racib., C. gemmiferum Bréb., C. Klebsii Gutw., C. Malinvernianum Schmidle, C. Nuttallii West, C. platy- isthmum Arch, C. Scenedesmus Delp., C. sinuosum Lund., C. sublobatum Arch., C. subpunctulatum Nordst., C. Subreinschii Schmidle, C.succisum West, Cylindrocystis quadratum Nordst., Docidium dilatatum JZund., D. nobile Lund., Euastrum circulare Hass., E. pyramidatum West, E. scitum West, Gonatozygon Ralfsii De Bary, Mesotaenium Braunii De Bary, M. micrococcum Kirchn., Micrasterias brachyptera Lund., M. fimbriata Ra/fs., M. furcata Az., M. mucronata Rabh., M. radiosa Ag., Onychonema filiforme Roy et Biss., Oocardium stratum Néy., Penium lamellosum #réb., P. rufopellitum Loy, Pleurotaenium clavatum De Bary, P. minutum Delponte, P. nodulosum De Bary, P. rectum Delp., Sphaerozosma secedens De Bary, Spirotaenia endospira Arch., Staurastrum eustephanum Aa//s, S. pseudofurcigerum Leimsch., S, trachynotum West, S. tricorne Menegh., Xanthidium bisenarium Zhr. (>) The following should be grouped as doubtful species :—Cosmarium gravatum Arch., C, lasiosporum Arch., C. lobatosporum Arch., C. Wrightianum Arch,., Docidium hirsutum Bail. (c) Cosmarium humile Gay should be C. humile Nordst., C. istmochondrum Nordst. should be C. isthmochondrum NVordst., Xanthidium armatum Labenh, should be X. armatum Bred. OTHER CONJUGATAE. The following species should be deleted :—Mougeotia laevis Avch., Zygnema didymum LRabh, FRESHWATER CHLOROPHYCEAE. (a) The following species should be deleted :—Crucigenia pulchra W. & G. S. West, Gloeococeus mucosus P., Gloeocystis ampla Ravh., G. humicola Apams—A List of Synonyms of Irish Algae. 211 (Rabh.), G. regularis W. & G. S. West, Ineffigiata neglecta W. & G. S. West, Microspora vulgaris Rabh., Nordstedtia globosa Borzi, Oocystis setigera Arci.., Palmella botryoides Aiifz., Pediastrum angulosum Z/r., P. pertusum Kitz. Pleurococeus rufescens L7éb., Protococcus infusionum Kirchn., P. viridis Ay., Rhaphidium convolutum Ladh., R. polymorphum Fresen., Scenedesmus acutus Meyen, S. alternans Reinsch, Sphaerella nivalis Sommerf., Spondylomorum quaternatum #hr., Tetrastrum heteracanthum Chod., Tribonema abbreviatum (Labh.), T. pachydermum (Wille), T. Raciborskii (Gutw.), T. stagnorum Kiuiz., Ulothrix bieolor Ral/s., U. radicans Kiitz. () The following should be regarded as doubtful species :—Conferva polita Harv., Microspora punctalis Rabh. (ec) Microspora abbreviata Rabh. should be M. abbreviata Lagerh. MARINE DIATOMACEAE. (a) The following species should be deleted:—Amphiprora paludosa W. Sm., A. ovalis Kiitz., Campylosira cymbelliformis Grun., Coscinodiscus subtilis Grun., Dimeregramma fulvum fal/s., Fragilaria virescens Ra//s., Hyalodiscus subtilis Bai/., Mastogloia Grevillei W. Sm. M. Smithii 7hw., Navicula abrupta Greg. N. amphisbaena Bory, N. constricta Grun., N. cryptocephala Kitz. N. elliptica W. Sm., N. forcipata Grev., N. lanceolata Kitz, N. rostrata Hhr., Nitzschia affinis Kitz, N. Tryblionella Hantzsch, Orthotropis lepidoptera Cleve, O. maxima Gieg., Plagiogramma Gregorianum Grev., Surirella craticula Ehr., S. ovalis Bréb., Synedra frauentfeldii Grwn., S. Ulna Zhr. (0) Navicula distans H. van Heurck should be N. distans Ralfs., N. ramo- sissimum Ay. should be N. ramosissima 4y., Pleurosigma strigilis W. Sm. should be P. strigile W. Sm., Surirella striatula Zuvpin should be S. striatula Turpin. MARINE CYANOPHYCEAE. The following species should be deleted :—Calothrix aeruginea Thur., Microcoleus Chthonoplastes Thur. MARINE CHLOROPHYCEAE, The following species should be deleted :—Chaetomorpha Linum Kiitz., Ulothrix flacea Thur, U. speciosa Kitz. MARINE RHODOPHYCEAE. Ceramium Derbesii Solie7 should be regarded as a doubtful species. DISTRIBUTION. Ptilota plumosa Ay. occurs all round the Irish coasts; Odonthalia dentata Lyng. is confined to Ulster, though it has been found washed up as far south as Co. Dublin. 212 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Dickie’s statement referring to the occurrence of Red Algae at a depth of 80 fathoms must evidently refer to drifted specimens. There are no records of the maximum depth at which Algae are found actually growing on the coast of Ireland, but it is extremely improbable that any occur below a depth of 25 fathoms. REVISED CENSUS OF SPECIES. A.—FRESHWATER SPECIES. M | Cc L U Treland Flagellatae, 8 | 6 0 6 15 Peridinieae, : 4 5 1 5 10 Diatomaceue, : 150 | 147 206 196 281 Cyanophyceae, 61 55 98 86 | 163 Desmidiaceae, ’ 293 360 282 323 | 499 Other Conjugatae, . 13 6 26 | 9 35 Chlorophycese, 88 96 1462} 249 Rhodophyceae, \ 3 | 10 6 1] Total, . | 621 | 678 | ven | 749 | doen B.—MARINE SPECIES. M C L U _ Ireland Flagellatae, : 1 0 l | 1 | 1 Silicoflagellatae, . 2 0 | | 2 2 Coccosphaerales, . 0 0 | 1 0 1 Peridinicae, iwenD 0 | 23 15 24 Diatomaceae, 2 178 131 275 133 | 401 Cyanophyceae, iy 18 7 | 29 10 st Chlorophyceae, . | 49 26 | 55 44 80 Phaeophyceae, : 85 47 | 74 65 121 Rhodophyceae, .. 162 103 163 144 232 Total, : 511 314 622 414 895 Apams—A List of Synonyms of Irish Algae. 213 ADDITIONAL BIBLIOGRAPHY. AvDAmMs, J.—Distribution of Vaucheria in Ireland. Ir. Nat. xii., 1903. Catenella repens at Ballygally Head. Iv. Nat. xiii., 1904. Note on some Seaweeds occurring on the Antrim Coast. Iv. Nat. xiii., 1904. Algae [of Dublin and Wicklow]. Handbook to the City of Dublin and the Surrounding District. British Association Meeting, 1908. AttMAN, G, J.—Observations on Aphanizomenon Flos-Aquae and a species of Peridinea. Quart. Journ. Micr. Science, iii., 1855. Anonymous.— The Parliamentary Gazetteer of Ireland. 1846. Botanical Notes from the Journal of an Irish Lady. Phytologist, 2nd Ser., 1., 1855-6. ARCHER, W.—Notice of some cases of abnormal growth in the Desmidiaceae. Nat. Hist. Rey., vi., 1859, and Quart. Journ. Micr. Science, viil., 1860. Description of two new species of Cosmarium (Corda), of Penium (Bréb.), and of Arthrodesmus (#hr.). Quart. Journ. Mier. Science, iv., New Series, 1864. ; Note of the Occurrence in Ireland of the minute Alga Cylindrocapsa involuta. Grevillea, iii., 1874-5. Batty, W. H.—Rambles on the lrish Coast. 1886. Corton, A. D.—Leathesia cripsa. Harv. Journ. of Bot., 1908. Marine Algae of the West of Iveland. Kew Bulletin of Miscellaneous Information, No. 7, xlii., 1909. Cusack, M. F.—A History of the Kingdom of Kerry. 1871. Goucu, L. H.—Plankton collected at Irish Light Stations in 1904. Report on the Sea and Inland Fisheries of Ireland for 1904, Part ii, Appendix No. vi. 1906. Gray, 8. O.—British Seaweeds; an introduction to the study of the Marine Algae of Gt. Britain, Ireland, and the Channel Islands. 1867. Hanna, H.—Chaetomorpha crassa at Achill. Iv. Nat., viii. 1899. Harris, W.—The Antient and Present State of the County of Down. 1744. Harvey, W. H.—Synopsis of British Seaweeds. 1857. . Short Descriptions of some new British Algae, with two Plates. Nati. Hist. Rev., iv. 1857. Hinp, W. M.—Dingle and its Flora. Phytologist, 2nd Ser., ii., 1857-8. JOHNSON, T.—Seaweeds from the West Coast of Ireland. Ir, Nat. i, 1892. Some Shell-boring Algae. Natural Science v., 1894. The Flora of Ireland [in Ireland, Industrial and Agricultural. 1902] 214 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. LanpsBorouGH, D.—A Popular History of British Seaweeds. 1st ed. 1849, 2nd ed. 1851, 3rd ed. 1857. Moore, D.—Observations on some plants considered by M. De Candolle to be Alien and introduced into Britain. Also notices of some new species to the Irish Flora, with additional habitats of others hitherto supposed to be rare. Nat. Hist. Rev., vi., 1859. O'Meara, E—Notes on the encysted condition of Diatoma vulgare. Nat. Hist. Rev., vi., 1859. McPartan, J.—Statistical Survey of the County of Sligo. 1802. Sawers, W.—On the Occurrence of Desmarestia Dresnayi on the Coast of Ireland. Phytologist, v., 1854. Sir, C.—The Ancient and Present State of the County and City of Water- ford. 1746. The Antient and Present State of the County and City of Cork. 1750. Warsvrton, J., J. WHITELAW, and R. WatsH.—History of the City of Dublin. 1818. West, W., and G. S. West.—Monograph of the British Desmidiaceae, vol. iii., 1908. The British Freshwater Phytoplankton, with special reference to the Desmid-Plankton and the Distribution of British Desmids. Proc. Roy. Soc., Series B, 81, No. B 547, 1909. EXSICCATAE. McCatia, W.—Algae Hibernicae, vol. i., 1845; vol. ii, 1848. VA: THE MARINIT WORMS (ANNELIDA) OF DUBLIN BAY AND THE ADJOINING DISTRICT. 3y ROWLAND SOUTHERN, B.Sc., M.R.1.A. Read May 23. Ordered for Publication May 25. Published June 20, 1910. Tue material on which this paper is based has been collected in Dublin Bay and the adjoining coast, roughly corresponding to the county of Dublin. The opportunity has been taken to collect all the previous records of this group falling within the district ; and some material collected by the Scientific Staff of the Fisheries Branch of the Department of Agriculture and Technical Instruction is also included. The greater part of the material was collected on dredging trips under the auspices of the Dublin Marine Biological Com- mittee,’ during the years 1907 and 1908, with the aid of grants from the Fauna and Flora Committee of the Royal Irish Academy. On several occasions a small sailing trawler was used for dredging, usually between Dalkey Island and the Burford Bank. A great deal of dredging was also done from a rowing-boat in Malahide Inlet, Dalkey Sound, &c.; and much the greater part of the material was taken inside the three-mile limit. The greatest depth from which specimens were obtained was Lambay Deep, where several hauls were taken by the Fisheries’ cruiser in 40-60 fathoms. There is considerable variety of habitat in the littoral region, from the muddy flats near the mouth of the Liffey to the rocky shores of Howth. Most of the shore-collecting was done at Sandymount and Howth. In this paper the division Annelida is understood as including the Archiannelida, or primitive segmented worms—the Polychaeta, Oligochaeta Gephyrea, and Hirudinea. The study of these groups in this district has a short and modern history. In the “Guide to the County of Dublin,’ pub- lished for the 1878 meeting of the British Association in Dublin, not a single worm is included in the faunistic lists. In his “ Preliminary Report on the Fauna of Dublin Bay,” Professor Haddon stated that he had collected over two dozen species of Annelids in the Bay, and that he was engaged in working them out; but unfortunately nothing more has been published concerning them. 1 Trish Naturalist, 1908, vol. xvii., p. 105; vol. xyiii., p. 166. * Proc. Roy, Irish Academy (1888), vol. iy., p. 529. R,LA. PROU., VOL. XXVIII, SECT. B, [2 G] 216 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Tn the last fifteen years a number of scattered records have been pub- lished, and these are collected and included in this paper. A list of these records and their place of publication is given under each group. The total number of species of Annelids found in the district is 115, made up of 2 species of Archiannelida, 94 species of Polychaeta, 14 species of Oligochaeta, 1 Leech, and 4 species of Gephyrea. Of these species 6 are new to the fauna of the British Isles. These are :—Protodrilus flavocapitatus (Uljanin); Grubea pusilla (Dujardin); Autolytus megodon, de St.-Joseph ; Autolytus Edwardsi, de St.-Joseph ; Spio martinensis, Mesnil; Prionospio Steenstrupii, Malmgren. Altogether 37 species are added to the Trish fauna. These are marked with an asterisk in the following list of all the species found in the district. LIST OF SPECIES. ARCHIANNELIDA Gattyana cirrosa (Pallas). Dinophilus taeniatus, 2/armer. Lagisea floccosa (Savigny). Protodrilus flavocapitatus ( U/janin).* L. Elizabethae, IfeIntosh.* Davvorierd Harmothoe imbricata (Z.). Nerilla antennata, O. Schmidt.* H. setosissima (Savigny).* H. antilopis, McZntosh.* Evarne impar (Johnston). Halosydna gelatinosa (Jf, Sars). Polynoe scolopendrina, Savigny. Exogone gemmifera, Pagenstecher. Sphaerosyllis hystrix, Claparéde. Pionosyllis hyalina ( Grube). Eusyllis tubifex, Gosse.* Odontosyllis ctenostoma, Claparede.* Sthenelais boa (Jo/nston). O. gibba, Claparéde. S. limicola, Lhlers. Grubea clavata ( Claparéde).* Phloe minuta (Labrictus). G. pusilla (Dujardin).* Eulalia viridis (0. 7. Miller). E. bilineata (Johnston).* Syllis armillaris (Jfiller).* Eumida sanguinea ( Oersted). S. gracilis, Grube.* Autolytus pictus (Zhlers). Phyllodoce maculata (Z.). A. prolifer (Miller).* P. groenlandica, Ocrsted. A. Edwardsi, de St.-Joseph.* Tomopteris helgolandica, Greeff. Nereis cultrifera, Grube. N. Dumerilii, Aud. et Lav. A. megodon, de St.-Joseph.* A. longeferiens, de St.-Joseph.* A. ehbiensis, de St.-Joseph.* N. zonata, Malmgren.* Myrianida pinnigera (Montagu). N. pelagica, Z. Castalia punctata (Mfiller). Nereilepas fucata, Savigny. C. fusca (Johnston). Nephthys caeca (0. F. Miller). Magalia perarmata Mar. et Bobr.* N. Hombergii, Lamarck. Aphrodite aculeata, Z. N. hystricis, McJntosh. N. ciliata (O. F. Miller) .* Lepidonotus sqnamatus (Z.). Ophryotrocha puerilis, Clap. et Meez. L. elava, Montagu. Sournern—The Marine Worms (Annelida) of Dublin Bay. 217 Glycera alba, Lathhe. Goniada maculata, Ocersted. Scoloplos Milleri (athke). Naidonereis quadricuspida, Fabricius.* Nerine cirratulus (D. Chige). Scolecolepis vulgaris (Johnston).* Spio martinensis, Iesnil.* Aonides oxycephala (Sars).* Polydora ciliata (Johnston). P. flava, Claparéde.* Pygospio elegans, Claparéde.* Prionospio Steenstrupil, Walmgren.* Cirratulus cirratus (Jhiller), C. tentaculatus (Iontagw). Dodeecaceria concharum, Oersted.* Lanice conchilega (Padlas). Nicolea venustula (J/ontagu).* Thelepus setosus (Quatr.).* T. cincinnatus (/adbr.). Capitella capitata (Zabr.). Ampharete Grubei, Ialmgren.* Pectinaria belgica (Pallas).* P. auricoma (Miller). Ophelia limacina (Rathke).* Arenicola marina, Z. A. ecaudata, Johnston. Scalibregma inflatum, Rathke. Stylaroides plumosus (MLiller). S. glaneus (Ialmgren.* Flabelligera affinis, IZ. Sars. Sabella payonina, Savigny. Dasychone bombyx (Dalyell). Fabricia sabella, Lhrbg.* Chone infundibuliformis (A7royer).* Haplobranchus aestuarinus, Bourne. Jasmineira clegans, de St.-Joseph. Pomatoceros triqueter (Z.). Hydroides noryegica ( Gunnerus).* Spirorbis borealis, Daudin. S. spirillum, Z. Sabellaria alyeolata (Z.). S. spinulosa, Leuckart. OLIGOCHAETA, Clitellio arenarius (Jfiller). Tubifex Benedeni ( Udehem). T. costatus ( Claparéde). T. Thompsoni, Southern. Marionina semifusea ( Claparéde). Lumbricillus litoreus (Hesse). L. verrucosus ( Claparede). L. fossorum (7auber). L. Pagenstecheri (Zafz.). L. niger, Southern. L. Evansi, Southern. Enchytraeus albidus, Henle. EK. sabulosus, Southern. EK. lobatus Southern. Hirvpryea Pontobdella muricata, Z. GeErHyReA, Petalostoma minutum (Aeferstein). Phascolosoma vulgare (Blainville). Phascolion strombi (J/ont.). Priapulus caudatus, Lamarck. It is interesting to compare this list with that of the similar list recently published for Plymouth,’ a district where the Annelids have been very well worked. The same five groups of Annelids have a total number of 153 species, including 144 Polychaetes, as against a total of 115 species, including 93 Polychaetes from Dublin Bay. The deficit in the Dublin Bay list is largely accounted for by the almost complete absence of the southern or Lusitanian group, which is very prominent at Plymouth. For instance, in 1 Journal Mar. Biol. Assoc., N.S., vol. vii., 1904, p. 219. 218 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. the family Eunicidae, the British species of which have mostly a southern distribution, there are 14 species recorded from Plymouth, and only one species from Dublin Bay. The Annelid fauna of Dublin Bay differs markedly from that of the west coast of Ireland, which in its turn closely resembles that of Plymouth. The chief geographical feature of the Annelid fauna of Dublin Bay is its generalized character. Most of the species have a wide distribution, and are to be found in many parts of the British Isles and the adjacent coasts of Europe. One of its most interesting components is a group of species which have a distinctly northern or Arctic distribution. Of these the species Prionospio Steenstrupii, Malmgren, may be taken as an example. Its only British habitat so far known is a little north of Balbriggan, where a single specimen was taken. It is a very inconspicuous little animal, and probably occurs on the west coast of Scotland. Elsewhere it is found in Norway, Iceland, Greenland, and Eastern North America. Its distribution is typical of a group of species which is found in the northern part of the Irish Sea, and which seldom extends so far south as Dublin. ‘There is also a small group of species having a distinctly southern distribution. Of these Zepi- donotus clava, Mont., may be taken as a type. It is found on the west coast of Scotland, the west and north-east coasts of Ireland, the English Channel, Mediterranean, and Canaries. It seems probable, from the distribution of this group round the west and north of Ireland, and frequently on the west of Scotland, that these southern species reached the Irish Sea round the north of Ireland, and not round the south. This generalized character of the Dublin Bay fauna may be easily accounted for on geological considerations. The east coast of Ireland in comparatively recent times did not exist, as Ireland was joined on to England. As the land gradually sank, and the Irish Sea was formed, the marine fauna immigrated into the new area, and in consequence we find the fauna composed chiefly of species which are common in the adjacent seas. Its arrival has probably been so recent that the processes of variation, selection, and extinction have not had suflicient time to differentiate the fauna from that of the neighbouring districts. In order to put these theories on a sound basis, a much more complete knowledge of the distribution of the littoral and shallow-water fauna of the British Isles is necessary, and especially that of the north and south coasts of Ireland, about which we know practically nothing. Another factor in the solution of this problem would be a knowledge of the prevailing currents in the Irish Sea, by means of which the pelagic larvae of the Annelids would be carned trom place to place. Many species have avery restricted local range ; Sournirn— The Marine Worms (Annelida) of Dublin Bay. 219 and the conditions which determine this are quite unknown. At present there appears to be some doubt as to whether the main current in the Irish Sea runs north or south. he position of the last land-connexion with Great Britain must have also been an important factor, as the faunas to the north and south of it would arrive by different routes. No attempt has been made to give the full synonymy of the various species. Instead, a single reference is given to some standard monograph where the species is fully described and figured. Where a person’s name follows a locality, it refers to the investigator who made the record. After records of species collected by the Scientific Staff of the Irish Fisheries Branch, the station number and other particulars are given in brackets. For fuller information reference must be made to the “List of Stations” published by the Fisheries Branch. Class ARCHIANNELIDA. Dinophilus taeniatus, Harmer. 1889-90. Harmer, Journ. Mar. Biol. Assoc., N.S., vol.i, p. 119. Sandycove. 28,11, 09. In rock-pools amongst sea-weeds. This species is easily recognized, especially in its young stages. It has five body-segments, each with two rings of cilia, and the ovaries are bilobed. The epidermis is full of clear glands,and the colour is bright red. As usual, the species could only be found in the spring months. It has only been recorded from the British Isles. General Distribution. —British Isles (Plymouth, Valencia, Galway Bay). Protodrilus flavocapitatus (Uljanin). 1908. Pierantoni. Fauna u. flora des Golfes von Neapel, vol. xxxi., Protodrilus, p. 167. This species, which is the first of its genus to be recorded from Ireland, was found in rock-pools at Malahide in February, 1908. The specimens were all immature, and had been preserved and mounted in balsam some months before I tried to determine the species; so I sent them to Professor Pier- antoni, who has recently published an elaborate monograph on the group (tom, cit.). He informed me that they belonged to the species Protodrilus flavo- capitatus (Uljanin), a species only previously found at Sebastopol and Naples. They agree with this species in having rings of cilia segmentally arranged, in having two ventral eyes in the adult stage, and in having two caudal lobes. They were 4-6 mm. long. At the tip of the prostomium there was a conspi- cuous bunch of cilia. Cilia are scattered all over the body, as well as in 220 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. segmentally arranged rings. The worms are ilesh-coloured. The blood is colourless, and the blind stomach is bright red. The dorsal vessel rises from a smus or plexus round the anterior end of the intestine, as in the Enchytraeidae. General Distribution.—Sebastopol ; Gulf of Naples. 1849. 1856. 1884. 1894. 1896. 1907. Order POLYCHAETA. BIBLIOGRAPHY. Batt, R.—Report, British Association. Records the capture of Bryarea scolopendra (Tomopteris helgolandica, Greeff) in Dublin Bay by Dr. Corrigan. This is the first record of a Polychaete in the Dublin District. Tuompson, W.—The Natural History of Ireland, vol. iv. The fol- lowing Polychaeta are recorded from this district :—Cirratulus medusa, Johnston (=C. cirratus, Miller). Spirorbis granulatus, L. (sp.?). Serpula vermicularis, Mont. (sp. ? recorded in Capt. Brown’s Irish Testacea). Serpula contortus (sp.? Brown’s Mss. Llus., Pl. 2, Dublin Coast). “ Hairy bait,” Dalkey (Wereilepas fucata, Savigny). 3. Bourne, G.—Quart. Journ. Micr. Soc., xxiii, p. 169. Records Haplobranchus aestuarinus, n. sp., from the mud at the mouth of the River Liffey. Mackintosu, H. W.—Report on Irish Zoophytes, &c., Proc. Roy. Inish Academy, vol. iv., p.57. Records following species from off Bray. Head :—Aphrodite aculeata. Polynoe squamata (= Lepidonotus squa- matus). Nophthys margaritacea (sp.?). Terebella medusa (sp. ?). Serpula triquetra (Pomatoceros triqueter). Spirorbis communis. Duerven, J. E—Notes on the Marine Invertebrates of Rush, Irish Naturalist, vol. iii., p. 232. Records Phyllodoce viridis, L. (= Eulalia viridis). McIntosu, W. C.—Notes on the Ivish Annelids in the Museum of Science and Art, Dublin. No. 1. Sci. Proc. Roy. Dublin Soc., vol. viii. (N.S.), Pt. v., No. 50, p. 399. Records the following species :— Aphrodite aculeata, L. Lepidonotus squamatus, L. Nychia cirrosa, Pall (= Gattyana cirrosa). Lagisea propinqua; Malm. (= L. floccosa). Harmothoé imbricata, L. Evarne impar, Johnston. Polynoe scolo- pendrina, Sav. Sthenelais boa, Johnston. Wuson, Grecc.—Polychaeta of Lambay. Irish Naturalist, vol. xvi., p. 67. Records the following species :—Nereis cultrifera, Gr. Harmothoé imbricata, L. Lepidonotus squamatus, L. Sthenelais boa, Johnston. Sourmern—TVhe Marine Worms (Annelida) of Dublin Bay. 221 1908. McoIntosu, W. C.—Notes from the Gatty Marine Laboratory. No. xxix. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (8), vol. i, p. 388. Records a post-larval stage of Arenicola ecaudata from Salthill. 1908. SoutHERN, R.—Section “ Polychaeta” in the “Handbook to the City of Dublin,” prepared for the meeting of the British Association in Dublin, 1908, p. 196. Following species recorded :—Lepidonotus squamatus, L. Nychia cirrosa, Pallas (= Gattyana cirrosa). Harmo- thoé imbricata (L.). Hvarne impar (Johnston). Lagisea floccosa, Pallas. Polynoe scolopendrina (Say.). Sthenelais boa (Johnston). Phyllodoce viridis (L.) = Bulalia viridis (1). Nereilepas fucata (Sav.). Tomopteris helgolandica, Greeff. Scoloplos armager (Miill.) = S. Millera (Rathke). Nerine coniocephala, Johnst.=N. civratulus (D. Chiaje). Thelepus cincinnatus (Fabr.). Lanice conchilega (Pallas). Cupitella capitate (Fabr.). Pectinaria auricoma (Miller). Dasychone bombyx (Dalyell). Haplobranchus aestuarinus, Bourne. 1909. AsnwortH, J. H.—*Arenicolidae and Scalibreemidae,” “ Fisheries, Treland, Sci. Invest., 1908, 1. [1909], records Arenicola marina (1.). 1910. McInrosu, W. C.—Note on Irish Annelids in the National Museum, Dublin. No. 1. Ivish Naturalist, vol. xix., p.95. Records the following species from Dublin district :—Nephthys cacca (O.F. Miller). WV. hystricis, Mel. Eulalia viridis, O. F. Miller. Humida sanguinea, Oersted. Odontosyllis gibba, Claparéde. Scoloplos armiger, O. F. Miller (= 8. Midler). 1908-9. SourHERN, R.—Dublin Microscopical Club. Following species, found in the Dublin district, exhibited :—Dasychone bombyx (Dal.), Irish Naturalist, xvii, p.40. Pectinaria auricoma (Mill.), ibid., xvii., p. 63 ; Exogone gemmifera, Pag., ibid., xvii., p. 45. Lanice conchilega (Pall.), ibid., xvill., p. 252. 1909. Cotcan, N.—Dublin Marine Biological Committee Report for 1908. Irish Naturalist, xviii, p. 167. Records Peetinaria auricoma (Mill.). INCERTAE SEDIS. Nerilla antennata, O. Schmidt. 1863. Claparéde. Beobachtungen, &c., p. 48. Sandycove shore, 28, iii, ’09. The systematic position of this curious little Polychaete has not yet been satisfactorily determined. It is sometimes placed with the Syllidae, and sometimes a special family, the Nerillidae, is created for it. General Distribution—Plymouth ; Faroé; Heligoland; Kiel; France, 222 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Family SYLLIDAE. Exogone gemmifera, Pagenstecher. 1908. McIntosh. A Monograph of the British Annelids, vol. ii, Part i, page 151. Dalkey Sound, 6,vi, 1885. 9 with 12 pairs of young attached to ventral surface. 10 miles east of Bailey Light (S. 553—16, viii, “07. Trawl, 41-52 fathoms). 3 Malahide Inlet, 11, xi,’"08. Dredge, 2 fms. This species was obtained in large numbers at Malahide. Several females were found having embryos in various stages of development attached to the body, near the parapodia. It was exhibited to the Dublin Microscopical Club, December 9th, 1908.1. This species has usually been taken between tide-marks; but it evidently lives also in deeper water, as it was found in Lambay Deep in 41-52 fathoms. ! General Distribution.—Great Britain (St. Andrews, Lochmaddy, Torquay) ; France; Algiers; Madeira. Sphaerosyllis hystrix, Claparéde. 1908. McIntosh. Tom. cit., p. 156. Shennick’s Island, Skerries, 22, vii, ’07. Malahide Inlet, 27, vii, 08; also 11, xi, 08. Dredge, 2 fms. This species occurs plentifully in 2 fathoms at Malahide. A young individual, with only 10 seta-bearing segments, was found in July. In November I found a male bud with 17 segments, but without swimming bristles. Only a single pair of large ventrally placed eyes were present, and proboscis and anal cirri were absent. In the same haul of the dredge another budding form was found, with sperm sacs beginning at the fifth setigerous segment. General Distribution.— British Isles ; France ; North Sea ; Mediterranean ; Atlantic. Grubea clavata (Clap.). 1886. de Saint-Joseph. Annales des Sc. Nat. Zool. (7), tom. i, p. 200. Malahide Inlet, 11, xi, 08. Dredge, 2 fms. This species was abundant at Malahide. Behind the head, and on a level with the tentacular cirri, are a pair of conspicuous ciliated grooves, which do ' Trish Naturalist, 1909, vol. xviii., p. 45. Sournern—The Marine Worms ( Annelida) of Dublin Bay, 223 not seem to have been observed by previous investigators. The skin has dorsally a large number of small shining glands. General Distribution.—South of England (Torquay); France; Atlantic: Mediterranean ; Madeira. Grubea pusilla (Dujardin). 1886. de Saint-Joseph. Tom. cit., p. 203. Malahide Inlet, 11, xi, 08. Dredge, 2 fms. This species was taken with the previous one. It has not been recorded hitherto from the British Isles. It is characterized by the truncated dorsal cirri, which are swollen in the middle. General Distribution.— France ; Mediterranean ; Madeira. Eusyllis tubifex, Gosse. 1908. McIntosh. Tom. cit., p. 173. Dredged off the Bailey Light, 7, ix, ’07. Malahide Inlet, 17, vi, 708; also 11, xi, 08. Dredge, 2 fms. This species emits a brilliant green phosphorescence when irritated. McIntosh separates this species from 2. Blomstrandi, Men.; but I am unable to detect any differences, either in the published descriptions and figures or in specimens of the two species named by him. Moreover, although £. tubifex has been found on the English side of the Channel, all the records on the north coast of France have been referred to JZ. Blomstrandi. General Distribution —Great Britain; Madeira; Canada. Odontosyllis gibba, Claparéde. 1908. McIntosh. Tom. cit., p. 183. Kingstown Harbour (McIntosh, tom. cit.). Dalkey Sound, April, 1907. Dredge, 6-8 fms. Malahide Inlet, 11, xi, 08. Dredge, 2 fms. General Distribution.—British Isles; France; Mediterranean ; Madeira. Odontosyllis ctenostoma, Claparéde. 1908. McIntosh. Tom. cit., p. 182. Salthill, 21, viii, 1883. Malahide Inlet, 11, xi, 08. Dredge, 2 fms. Bullock Harbour, Dalkey, 2, ii, ’09. General Distribution.—This appears to be a southern form. It has only been recorded from the English Channel, Mediterranean, and Madeira. R,I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVIII,, SECT. B. {2 7) 224 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Pionosyllis hyalina (Grube). 1908. McIntosh. Tom. cit., p. 166. Howth, south shore. 6, x, 09. One young specimen of this species, with seventeen setigerous segments, was obtained. General Distribution —Plymouth ; Mediterranean; Madeira. Syllis armillaris (Miiller). 1908. McIntosh. Tom. cit., p. 188. Two miles south-east of Bailey Light. 13, vii, 07. Dredge, 13-18 fms. Howth, south shore, 6, x, 09. In crevices of the schist. General Distribution —British Isles; France; Madeira; Faroé; Norway ; Sweden ; Greenland ; Behrings Sea. Syllis gracilis, Grube. 1908. McIntosh. Tom. cit., p. 203. Lambay, 1906; Seapoint shore, 26, v,’07; Howth, south shore, 6, x, ’09. Several buds of the “ Ioida” type were found at Howth. General Distrilution.—Great Britain; France; Madeira; Mediterranean ; Black Sea; Red Sea; Virginia; Ceylon; West Indies. Autolytus pictus (Ehlers). 1908. McIntosh. Tom. cit., p. 211. Malahide Inlet, 27, vii, ’08. Dredge, 2 fms. The asexual nurse-stock was dredged at Malahide, and exhibited to the Dublin Microscopical Club.* General Distribution —Great Britain; France; Mediterranean; White Sea; Madeira. (?) Autolytus prolifer (O. F. Miller). 1908. McIntosh. Tom. cit., p. 215. Malahide Inlet, 17, vi, 08. Dredge, 2 fms. One specimen, a female bud, was found, which agreed exactly in colouring with that figured by McIntosh (tom. cit., pl. xlix, fig. 7). Its colouring is very like that of the nurse-stock of A. pictus; and I am inclined to think that it belongs to the latter species. General Distriiution.—British Isles; North Sea; Greenland; Norway; Atlantic; Mediterranean; Madeira; South Africa. 1 ** Irish Naturalist,” 1908, vol. vii, p. 262. SourHprn—Vhe Marine Worms ( Annelida) of Dublin Bay. 225 YT Autolytus megodon, de Saint-Joseph. 1886. de Saint-Joseph. Tom. cit., p. 240. A single specimen was taken in the dredge, at Malahide Inlet, in 2 fms. of water in August, 1907. It agrees closely with the brief description given by de Saint-Joseph. Starting just behind the head, in the median line, are two conspicuous brown bands which curve outwards and run along the body just above the parapodia. The proboscis is terminated by a crown of nine large teeth (de Saint-Joseph says ten). The proventiculus is three times as long as broad, and has fifty-five rows of glands. The dorsal cirri are short. Behind the setae there is a broad lobe. The setae are rather short and thick, and the end of the shaft is conspicuously swollen and hispid. The dorsal finely pointed seta is just as de Saint-Joseph figures it. This species has apparently not been recorded since it was originally described. General Distribution.—Dinard, north of France. Autolytus Edwardsi, de Saint-Joseph. 1886. de Saint-Joseph. Tom. cit., p. 237. Malahide Inlet. 11, xi, 08; also 3, vii, 709. Dredge, 2 fms. This species is characterized by the presence of twenty-four equal teeth on the proboscis. General Distribution.—North of France. Autolytus ehbiensis, de Saint-Joseph. 1886. de Saint-Joseph. Tom. cit., p. 228. Dredged off the Bailey Light, 7, ix, ’07. This species is distinguished by the presence of thirty small equal teeth at the entrance of the proboscis. General Distribution—Torquay ; France. Autolytus longeferiens, de Saint-Joseph. 1886. de Saint-Joseph. Tom. cit., p. 217. Dalkey Sound. April, 1907. Dredge, 6 fms. This species is characterized by the structure of the proboscis, which is extremely long, and is thrown into numerous folds. It has a crown of teeth, ten of which are large, and are separated from each other by two or three smaller ones, The dorsal cirri are alternately long and short. De Saint-Joseph states that in his specimens the anterior end is marked by three longitudinal red lines. These are absent in the Dublin (2 H 2) 226 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Acadenvy. Bay specimens. There are, however, in each segment two transverse brown bands, which the microscope shows to be formed by small brown papillae on the epidermis. This species is very close to the A. brachycephala described by Marnezeller,’ which has, however, only a short proboscis. General Distribution —Torquay ; Coast of France. Myrianida pinnigera (Montagu). 1908. McIntosh. Tom. cit., p. 229. Malahide Inlet, 11, xi, 08. Dredge, 2 fms. A single specimen of this well-marked species was found on an old oyster- shell. General Distribution —British Isles ; France; Madeira. Family HESIONIDAE. Castalia punctata (O. F. Miller). 1908. McIntosh. Tom. cit., p. 121. Two miles south-east of Bailey Light, 13, vii,’07. Dredge, 13-18 fms. Off north of Howth, 7, ix, 07. Dredge, 15 fms. General Distribution.—British Isles; Norway ; Iceland ; North Sea. Castalia fusca (Johnston). 1908. McIntosh. ‘om. cit., p. 127. Lambay, April, 1906. Howth, north shore, in rock-pools, 14, vi, ’08. Malahide Inlet, 27, vii, ’08. Dredge, 2 fms. General Distriintion.—British Isles; France ; Mediterranean. In contrast with the last species, this appears to be a southern form. Magalia perarmata, Marion and Bobretzsky. 1908. McIntosh. Tom. cit., p. 136. Malahide Inlet, 30, v, 08. Dredge, 2 fms. General Distriution—Plymouth ; Torquay ; Marseilles; North of France ; Madeira. Judging from the scarcity of records, this species appears to be rare, This is the first Irish record, though I have found it at several places on the west coast. 1S74. Zur Renntuiss der Adriatischen Anneliden. Sitz. der k. Akad. Wiss. Bd. Ixix. 1 Abth., Pp. 54 Souruern—TZhe Marine Worms ( Annelida) of Dublin Bay. 227 Family APHRODITIDAE. Aphrodite aculeata, L. 1900. McIntosh. A Monograph of the British Annelids, vol. i, Part ii, p. 247. Off Howth (McIntosh). On the Burford Bank, 13, vii, ’07. Dredge, 13 fms. Off Dalkey Island. Lambay Deep (S. 224. 22, vi,’04. Trawl, 44 fms.). General Distribution.—British Isles; Atlantic; Mediterranean ; Iceland ; Red Sea; North America, Lepidonotus squamatus (L.). 1900. Mackintosh. Tom. cit., p. 274. This species is very common, extending from the littoral zone to 60 fathoms in Lambay Deep. General Distribution.—British Isles; Greenland; Iceland; Atlantic. Lepidonotus clava, Montagu. 1900. McIntosh. Tom. cit, p. 280. Lambay, April, 1906. This species has a southern and western distribution. It is common on the west coast of Ireland and south coast of England, and goes as far north as the west coast of Scotland. It was somewhat surprising therefore to find it in this district. Only a single specimen was found, General Distribution—West coasts of Ireland and Scotland; English Channel; Mediterranean ; Canaries. Gattyana cirrosa (Pallas). 1900. McIntosh, Tom. cit., p. 285. Dalkey Sound, 1892 (McIntosh), Two miles south-east of Bailey Light, 13, vii, ’07. Dredge, 15-18 fms. Kingstown—Dalkey, 20, vii, 07. Dredge, 8-12 fms. teneral Distribution—A northern species living on the shores of the British Isles, Northern Europe, Spitzbergen, Iceland, Greenland, and Eastern North America. Lagisca floccosa (Savigny). 1900. McIntosh. Tom, cit., p. 298. Malahide, 1886 (Mcl.). 3 miles south of Nose of Lambay (S. 533, 9, viii,’07. Trawl, 104-20 fms,). +} miles east of Kingstown (S, 554, 16, viii, 07. Trawl, 14-19 fms. In 228 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Buccinium shells, together with Wereilepas fucata and LHupagurus Bernhardi). Malahide Inlet, 24, viii, 07. Dredge, 2 fms. General Distribution.—British Isles; Northern Europe; Greenland; Eastern Canada; Madeira. Lagisca Elizabethae, McIntosh. 1900. McIntosh. Tom. cit., p. 303. Lambay, April, 1906; Seapoint, May, 1907. Malahide Inlet, 30, v, 08. Dredge, 2 fms. General Distribution—MclIntosh described this species from a single specimen found at St. Andrews; and it has not since been recorded. It appears to be fairly common on the Irish coasts, especially on the west. Harmothoe imbricata (L.). 1900. McIntosh. Tom. cit., p. 314. One of the commonest littoral Polychaetes in Ireland. General Distriution—British Isles; Europe; Mediterranean; Eastern North America; Siberia; Japan; Greenland; Iceland; Spitzbergen; Siberia. Harmothoe setosissima (Savigny). 1909. McIntosh. Tom. cit., p. 345. 10 miles east of Bailey Light (S. 553, 16, viii, 07. Trawl, 41-52 fms. Kingstown—Dalkey, 20, vii, 07. Dredge, 8-12 fms. This species has not previously been recorded from Irish waters. General Distriiution.—Great Britain; Scandinavia; Eastern Atlantic ; Mediterranean. Harmothoe antilopis, McIntosh. 1900. McIntosh. Tom. cit., p. 334. 13 miles E.S.E. of Lambay (S. 236, 29, vi, 04. Trawl, 39-52 fms.). This species has not previously been recorded from Irish waters. General Distriintion.—Scotland; Atlantic ; Mediterranean. Evarne impar (Johnston). 1900. McIntosh. Tom. cit., p. 353. Salthill and Dalkey (Mcl.). Dalkey Sound, April, 1907. Dredge, 7-9 fms. 2 miles south-east of Bailey Light, 13, vii, 07. Dredge, 13-18 fms. Kingstown—Dalkey, 20, vii, 07. Dredge, 8-12 fms. North Bull; thrown up during a gale. General Distribution.—British Isles; Iceland; European and American shores of Atlantio. Soutnern—The Marine Worms (Annelida) of Dublin Bay. 229 Halosydna gelatinosa (M. Sars). 1900. McIntosh. Tom. cit., p. 384. 2 miles south-east of Bailey Light, 13, vii,’07. Dredge, 13-18 fms. General Distribution.—British Isles ; European shores ; Madeira. Polynoe scolopendrina, Savigny. 1900. McIntosh. Tom. cit., p. 589. Dalkey (McI.). Dalkey Sound, April, 1907. Dredge, 6 fms. Malahide Inlet, 17, vi,’08. Dredge, 2 fms. 2 miles south-east of Bailey Light, 13, vii,’07. Dredge, 13-18 fms. 41 miles east of Kingstown (8. 554, 16, viii, ’07. Trawl, 14-19 fms.). Howth; south shore between tide-marks. Commensual with Terebellid worm Thelepus setosus (Quat.). General Distribution —British Isles ; Scandinavia ; France; Mediterranean. Sthenelais boa (Johnston). 1900. McIntosh. Tom. cit., p. 408. Bray Head, 23 fms., 1892, and Malahide, 1886 (McI.). Lambay (Wilson). 2 miles south-east of Bailey Light, 13, vii, ’07. Dredge, 13-18 fms. Kingstown—Dalkey, 20, vii, 707. Dredge, 8-12 fms. Howth, south shore, 6, x, ’09. General Distribution —British Isles ; Eastern Atlantic; Iceland ; Madeira; Mediterranean. Sthenelais limicola, Ehlers. 1900. McIntosh. Tom. cit., p. 417. Off the Bailey Light. 7, ix, ’07. Dredge, 7 fms. reneral Distribution—British Isles; Norway; Mediterranean; North America. Phloe minuta (Fabricius). 1900. McIntosh. Tom. cit., p. 437. Malahide Inlet, 11, xi, 08. Dredge, 2 fms. Howth; south shore, 6, x, 09; north shore, 10, x, 709. General Distribution—British Isles ; eastern and western shores of the Atlantic. Family PHYLLODOCIDAE. Eulalia bilineata (Johnston). 1908. McIntosh. Tom. cit., p. 50. Dalkey Sound, April, 1907; also 14, xii,’07. Dredge, 6-8 fms. Malahide Inlet, 11, xi,’08. Dredge, 2 fms. General Distribution—Scotland ; Guernsey ; Finmark ; Canaries, 230 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Eulalia viridis (O. F. Miiller). 1908. McIntosh. Tom. cit., p. 55. Rush (Duerdon). Salthill (McI.). Shennick’s Island, Skerries, 22, vii, ’07. Malahide Inlet, 17, vi, 708. Dredge, 2 fms. Howth, south shore, 6, x, ’09. Malahide, February, 1910. Var. ornata, de St.-Joseph. 2 miles south-east of Bailey Light, 13, vii, 07. Dredge, 13-18 fms. Var. aurea, Gravier. Dalkey Sound, 14, xii, 07. Dredge, 8 fms. The species £. ornata, de St.-Joseph, and FZ. aurea, Gravier, are regarded by MeIntosh, with good reason, as only colour varieties of £. viridis. Forms closely resembling in colour pattern the figures given by McIntosh have been found in Dublin Bay. General Distriinution—Common round the British Isles. Greenland; Iceland ; Faroé; Atlantic; Mediterranean ; South Africa; Behrings Sea. Eumida sanguinea (Oersted). 1908. McIntosh. Tom. cit., p. 66. Salthill (McI.). 3 miles south of Lambay Deep (8. 127,19, v,’03. Townet on Trawl, 31-32 fms.). Malahide Inlet, 17, vi, ’08, also 11, xi, 08. Dredge, 2 fms. General Distrilution—British Isles; Iceland; Norway; Baltic; North Sea; France; Mediterranean. Phyllodoce groenlandica, Oersted. 1908. McIntosh. Tom. cit., p. 86. 13 miles E.S.E. of Lambay (8. 236, 29, vi, 04. Townet on Trawl, 39-52 fms.). 2 miles south-east of Bailey Light, 13, vii, 07. Dredge, 13-18 fms. General Distrilution.—A northern form. British Isles; North Sea; Greenland ; Spitzbergen; Nova Zembla; Scandinavia; Siberia; Behrings Sea; North America, ew a — SournerN— The Marine Worms ( Annelida) of Dublin Bay. Phyllodoce maculata (L.). 1908. McIntosh. Tom. cit., p. 89. Salthill, 20, viii, 781; also 21, viii, ’83. 2 miles S.E. of Bailey Light, 13, vii, ’07. Dredge, 2 fms. Off north of Howth, 7, ix,’07. Dredge, 15 fms. Malahide Inlet, 17, vi, 08. Dredge, 2 fms. Sandymount Strand, in sand. General Distribution.—British Isles; North Sea; Iceland; Norway. Family TOMOPTERIDAE. Tomopteris helgolandica, Greeff. 1900. Apstein, Die Alciopiden und Tomopteriden der Plankton- Expedition, Kiel, p. 58, First recorded by R. Ball, in Dublin Bay (vide Bibliography). In the last few years this species has been frequently taken in various parts of the district by the Scientific Staff of the Ivish Fisheries Branch, For further particulars reference must be made to their ‘List of Stations.’ (S. 96, 15 specimens. S. 126, 1 sp. 8.196, 1 sp. S. 204, 2 sp. 8. 235, 10 sp. 8. 252, 1 sp. 8. 287,9 sp. 8S. 337, 3 sp. 8. R. 460, 28 sp.) The seasonal distribution of this species in Ivish waters has recently been investigated, and an account will shortly be published in the “Scientific Investigations ” of the Fisheries Branch. General Distribution.—Atlantic ; Mediterranean. Family NEREIDAE. Nereis cultrifera, Grube. 1868. Ehlers. Die Borstenwtirmer, p. 461. Malahide and Bray (Mcl.). Lambay (Wilson), Howth. South shore, 6, x, 09. North shore, 10, x, ’09. General Distribution.—British Isles; European shores; Mediterranean ; Madeira. Nereis Dumerilii, Aud. et Edwards. 1868. Ehlers. Tom. cit., p. 555, Common in all parts of the district, ranging from between tide-marks to 20 fathoms. General Distribution.—British Isles; Europe; Mediterranean ; Madeira ; Eastern North America; Japan. R,I.A. PROC., VOL, XXVIII,, SECT. B, (2 I] 232 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Nereis pelagica, L. 1868. Ehlers. Tom. cit., p. 511. Common in all parts of the district, ranging from between tide-marks to 20 fathoms. General Distribution —British Isles; shores of North Atlantic; Japan ; Spitzbergen; Nova Zembla. Nereis zonata, Malmgren. 1867. Malmgren, Annulata Polychaeta, p. 46. Portmarnock Strand, 27, i, ’07. 10 miles east of Bailey Light (S. 553, 16, viii, 07. Trawl, 41-52 fms.). This species has not been previously recorded from the shores of the British Isles. It was, however, taken by the German Deep Sea Expedition some miles off the north-east coast of Scotland.' General Distriintion—Boulogne ; North Sea; Spitzbergen ; Siberia; Nova Zembla; Greenland; Eastern North America. Nereilepas fucata, Savigny. 1868. Ehlers. Tom. cit., p. 546. This species is common in a few fathoms (in Lambay Deep, at 38 fathoms) in all parts of the district, and is occasionally found between tide-marks. Almost every Buccinium shell that is inhabited by a hermit-crab also contains this worm, coiled in the upper whorls of the shell. According to Thompson (1856, p. 433), the Dalkey fishermen found this worm, which they call “ Hairy Bait,” a most attractive bait for fishing. General Distribution.—British Isles; North Sea; France ; North America. Family NEPHTHYDIDAE. Nephthys caeca (O. F. Miiller). 1908. McIntosh. Tom. cit., p. 8. Salthill and Malahide (McIntosh). General Distriiution.—Common in British Isles ; Europe ; Iceland ; Green- land; east and west coasts of North America. Var. ciliata. 1908. Mackintosh. Tom. cit., p. 13. Malahide, 7, iii, "10. A single specimen, between tide-marks. This specimen closely resembles the variety found by McIntosh in May and June at St. Andrews and Montrose, 11908. Ehlers, Die Bodensassigen Anneliden der deutschen Tiefsee-Expedition, p. 68. ce Cs co Sournirn—The Marine Worms (Annelida) of Dublin Bay. Nephthys Hombergii, Lamarck. 1908. McIntosh. Tom. cit., p. 17. Salthill (McIntosh). Sandymount Strand, common at all seasons. 2 miles south-east of Bailey Light, 13, vii, 07. Dredge, 13-18 fms. This is the commonest species of Nephthys in the district. It is exten- sively used by line-fishermen as bait, and is known by them as the “herring- bone worm.” General Distribution—British Isles ; Europe; Nova Zembla; Baltic Sea ; Mediterranean; Madeira. Nephthys ciliata (O. F. Muller). 1908. McIntosh. Tom. cit., p. 23. Kingstown—Dalkey, 20, vii, ’07. Dredge, 8-12 fms. Off the Bailey Light, 7, ix, 07. Dredge, 7 fms. This species has not been previously recorded from Ireland. General Distribution.—Scotland; widely distributed over the shores of the North Atlantic and Arctic Seas. Nephthys hystricis, McIntosh. 1908. McIntosh. Tom. cit., p. 27. Malahide, 1885 (McIntosh). General Distribution. Atlantic, usually at considerable depths; Mediter- ranean. Family EUNICIDAE. Ophryotrocha puerilis, Clap. et Mecz. 1888. de Saint-Joseph. Ann, des Sc. Nat. Zool. (7), tom. v., p. 240. Seapoint shore, 26, v, 07. Sandycove shore, 28, i, ’09. General Distribution.—British Isles; English Channel; Mediterranean. Family GLYCERIDAE. Glycera alba, Rathke. 1867. Malmgren. Tom. cit., p. 71. Dalkey (Mcl.). Malahide shore, 7, iii, 710. General Distribution.—British Isles; North Sea; Atlantic; Mediter- ranean ; Eastern North America. [222] 254 Proccedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Goniada maculata, Oersted. 1868. Ehlers. Tom. cit., p. 704. 2 miles south-east of Bailey Light, 13, vii, ’07. Dredge, 13-18 fms. A single specimen of this worm was taken in the dredge. General Distribution.—British Isles ; Scandinavia ; Spain ; Portugal; North Sea; Eastern North America. Family ARICIIDAE. Scoloplos Miilleri (Rathke). 1898. de Saint-Joseph. Ann. Sci. Nat. Zool. (8), T. v., p. 356. Malahide (Mcl.). Sandymount Strand. This worm is very abundant in the sand at Sandymount. During the breeding season its eggs, enclosed in a gelatinous mass which is anchored to the sand by a thread, are quite a conspicuous feature. General Distribution—British Isles; Europe; Siberia; Eastern North America. This species has been frequently confused with the Arctic Scoloplos armiger (O. F. Miiller). Naidonereis quadricuspida, Fabr. 1843. Oersted. Grénland’s Annulata Dorsibranchiata, p. 200. Sandycove shore, 28, iii, ’09, This species is apparently a member of the northern group. In the specimens I obtained the head was considerably broader than is shown in McIntosh’s figures,’ and the branchiae begin on the fifth parapodium, not on the sixth, as he states. The anal segment bears four cirri, equal in length to the width of the posterior part of the body. In all these points the Sandycove specimens agree with those described by Webster and Benedict,’ from Eastport, Maine. General Distribution —Lochmaddy, North Uist; Iceland; Greenland ; Eastern North America, Family Spionidae. Nerine cirratulus (Del. Chiaje). 1896. Mesnil. Bull. Sci. France et Belg., xxix, p. 152. Poolbeg breakwater ; common under stones and in sand. Malahide, 23, ii, ’08. General Distribution —Great Britain ; North Sea; France; Mediterranean ; 1 Monog. British Annelids, vol. ii, Part i, Plate Ixy, fig. 6. * U. S Commission of Fisheries, 1885, xiii. (1887), p. 738. Sournern— The Marine Worms ( Annelida) of Dublin Bay. 235 Scolecolepis vulgaris (Johnston). 1896. Mesnil. Tom, cit., p. 158. Howth, south shore, 6, x, 09; north shore, 10, x, ’09. Common in the sandy patches round Howth Head. General Distribution—Great Britain ; North Sea; France ; Mediterranean; Eastern North America. Spio martinensis, Mesnil. 1896. Mesnil. Tom. cit., p. 122. Several fragments of a Spio found between tide-marks on Sandymount Strand differ from any recorded British species, and may be provisionally referred to S. martinensis, which Mesnil found on the coasts of France. Mesnil’s species differs from the widespread SS. jilicornis, Fabricius, in having a rounded prostomium, no occipital tentacle, and in several other points which are more apparent than real. In the structure of the head the Sandymount specimens agree with S. martinensis, There are four distinct eyes, the anterior pair being reniform, and further apart than the posterior pair, which are circular. Between each lateral pair there is a patch of pigment formed of small and black grains, which under low magnification has the appearance of a third pair of eyes. Another character which distinguishes these specimens from S. martinensis is the structure of the ventral hooks, the upper fang of which is minutely bifid at the tip. The setae are frequently coated with red deposit, and when this deposit is only present in a small quantity, the setae have the punctuated appearance which shows in Mesnil’s figures (tom. cit., Pl. vii, figs, 11, 12, &c.), and which McIntosh’ regards as an important distinction from 8, filicornis. Aonides oxycephala (Sars). 1896. Mesnil. Tom. cit., p. 242. Balscaddon Bay, Howth. October, 1909. This species has not previously been recorded from Ireland. General Distribution——Plymouth ; Norway; France. Pygospio elegans, Claparéde. 1863. Claparéde. Beobachtungen, &c., p. 37. Howth, south shore, 6, x, 09. In slender sandy tubes, massed in fissures of the schist. Sandymount Strand, November, 1909. In sandy tubes in the sand. General Distribution—Great Britain; France ; Eastern North America, 1 Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (8), vol. ili, p. 163. 236 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Prionospio Steenstrupi, Malmgren. 1867. Malmgren, Annulata Polychaeta, p. 93. 5 miles N.N.E. of Balbriggan (S. 252. 20, ii,’05. Townet on trawl, 11-13 fms.). A single small and immature specimen of Prionospio was taken in the townet off Balbriggan. I refer it to the above species on account of the structure of the branchiae, which have two rows of branches. The branchiae are small, and the branches few in number. Eyes are absent. The bifid hooks appear in the 12th setigerous segment, and the upper fang is minutely bifid. The peculiar curved “bayonet” seta is present in the ventral branch of the parapodium. This species belongs to the small group of species with a northerly distri- bution, which is found in the northern part of the Ivish Sea. The genus Prionospio has not previously been recorded from the British Isles. General Distrilution.—Norway ; Iceland; Greenland; Eastern North America. Polydora ciliata (Johnston). 1896. Mesnil. Tom. cit., p. 210. Malahide, 1887 (Mcl.). Howth, south shore, 6, x,’09; north shore, 10, x,’09,in crevices of the rock. Salthill. General Distriution.—British Isles; shores of Atlantic ; Mediterranean ; Baltic ; Pacific. Polydora flava, Claparéde. 1896. Mesnil. Tom. cit., p. 182. Howth, south side, 6, x, ’09. Not previously recorded from Ireland. General Distribution —Great Britain; France; Mediterranean. Family CIRRATULIDAE. Cirratulus cirratus (Miller). 1843. Rathke. Beitrige zur Fauna Norwegens, p. 180. Dalkey Sound (Thompson, 1856, p. 428). Salthill, 1881 (MclI.), Poolbeg breakwater, 11, iii, ’07. 10 miles east of Nose of Lambay (S. 553. 16, viii,’07. Trawl, 41-52 fins.). SournHrmrn—The Marine Worms (A nnelida) of Dublin Bay. 237 North Bull, 21, x, 07. In old pile, washed ashore. Sandycove, 28, iii, 09. Howth, south shore, 6, x, 09; north shore, 10, x, ’09. This species is very common under stones and in muddy sand, at various points along the coast. General Distribution —British Isles; east, north, and west shores of Atlantic. Cirratulus tentaculatus (Montagu). 1894, de Saint-Joseph, Ann. Sci. Nat. Zool., t. xvii, p. 49. Shennick’s Island, Skerries, 22, vii, 07. This species is much less common in this district than the previous one. General Distribution.—British Isles; North Sea; France; Mediterranean. Dodecaceria concharum, Versted. 1896. de Saint-Joseph, Ann. Sci. Nat. Zool., t. v., p. 346. Howth, south side, 6,x, 09. In crevices of the schist, and in cavities in coralline seaweeds. General Distribution—England ; Norway ; North Sea; Madeira; Eastern North America. Family TEREBELLIDAE. Lanice conchilega (Pallas). 1894. de Saint-Joseph. Tom. cit., p. 211. Howth, north shore, 10, x, ’09. Malahide, 7, iii, ’10. The tubes of this worm are common all round the coast. General Distribution.—British Isles; Europe; Mediterranean ; Madeira. Nicolea venustula (Montagu). = NV. zostericola (Oersted). 1865. Malmgren, Nord. Hafs.—Annulater, p. 381. Kingstown—Dalkey, 20, vii, 07. Dredge, 8-12 fms. 10 miles east of Bailey Light (S. 553. 16, viii, 07. Trawl, 41-52 fms.). Malahide Inlet, 11, x1, 708. Dredge, 2 fms. General Distribution—Great Britain; North Sea; North Atlantic; Medi- terranean, 238 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Thelepus cincinnatus (Fabr.). 1865. Malmgren. Tom. cit., p. 387. 2 miles south-east of Bailey Light, 15, vii, 07. Dredge, 13-18 fms. Kingstown —Dalkey, 20, vii, 07. Dredge, 8-12 fms. General Distribution.—Great Britain; Siberia; shores of Atlantic; Medi- terranean. Thelepus setosus (Quatr.). 1894. de Saint-Joseph. Tom. cit., p. 230. 2 miles south-east of Bailey Light, 13, vii, 07. Dredge, 13-18 fms. Kingstown—Dalkey, 20, vii, 07. Dredge, 8-12 fms. Howth, north side, 7, ix,’07. Dredge, 15 fms. Howth, south shore, 6, x,’09. In crevices of the schist. One specimen had Polynoe scolopendrina in its tube. General Distribution.—Plymouth ; France. Family AMPHICTENIDAE. Pectinaria auricoma (Miiller), 1865. Malmgren. Tom. cit., p. 357. Off Skerries, 9, vii,’07. Dredge, 5 fms., on muddy ground. This specimen was exhibited at the Dublin Microscopical Club.! Off Dalkey Island, 22, iv,’08. Dredge, 15 fms. One large specimen. General Distribution —British Isles; Norway; North Sea; Mediterranean, Pectinaria belgica (Pallas). 1865. Malmgren. Tom, cit., p. 356. 4} miles north-east of Nose of Lambay (S. 445. 21, vii,” 06. ‘Townet. 26 fms. General Distriintion—Great Britain; Norway ; North Sea; Belgium. Family MALDANIDAE. The material belonging to this family has recently been sent to Herr Ivar Arwidsson, the eminent authority on this group. His report, which promises to be of great interest, will shortly be published in the “ Scientific Investigations” of the Irish Fisheries Branch. ‘The collection contains two species from Dublin Bay. 1 Trish Naturalist, 1908, vol. xvii, p. 63. Sournpern— The Marine Worms (Annelida) of Dublin Bay, 239 Family AMPHARETIDAE. Ampharete Grubei, Malmgren. 1897. Fauvel. Bulletin Sci. France et Belg., tom. xxx, p. 15. 13 miles E.S.E. of Lambay (S. 236, 29, vi, ’04. ‘Townet on Trawl, 39-52 fms. 2 sp.). reneral Distribution.—Ivrish Sea (Hornell) ; Spitzbergen ; Iceland; Green- land ; Scandinavia; Siberia; Nova Zembla; North France. Family CAPITELLIDAE. Capitella capitata (Fabricius). 1887. Hisig. Die Capitelliden des Golfes von Neapel, p. 849. Salthill (McI.). Howth, North shore, 10, x, ’09. Sandymount Strand, common. General Distribution.—British Isles; shores of Atlantic ; Mediterranean ; Black Sea. Family ARENICOLIDAE. Arenicola marina, L. 1900. Gamble and Ashworth. Quart. Journ, Micr. Se., xlii, p. 419. Common in sandy flats all round the district. It is used very largely as bait by line-fishermen. A post-larval stage, 74mm. long, with 19 setigerous segments, and no gills, was dredged in 2 fms. at Malahide Inlet, on the 24th of August, 1907. A later stage, with eleven pairs of gills, was found in sand on Sandymount Strand. General Distribution—British Isles ; east, north, south, and west coasts of Atlantic ; Mediterranean ; Pacific. Arenicola ecaudata, Johnston. 1900. Gamble and Ashworth. ‘Tom. cit., p. 419. Salthill (McI.). McIntosh! records a post-larval stage of this species from Salthill, Co. Dublin. No adult specimen has apparently yet been found in the district. General Distribution—British Isles ; Norway; English Channel. R.I,A. PROC., VOL. XXVIII., SECT, B, [2 K ] 240 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Family OPHELIIDAE. Ophelia limacina (Rathke.). 1843. Oersted. Gronlands Annulata Dorsibranchiata, p. 204. (As O. licornis, Say.). Killiney Bay, 31, vii, 08. Dredge, 5 fms. Poolbeg breakwater, 18, x, 08. One specimen under a stone between tide-marks. ‘This species belongs to the northern group. General Distribution —Great Britain; Scandinavia; Siberia; North Sea; Nova Zembla; Spitzbergen; Iceland; Greenland; eastern North America. Family SCALIBREGMIDAE. Scalibregma inflatum, Rathke. 1901-02. Ashworth. Quart. Journ. Micr. Se., xlv, p. 237. Malahide, 1886 (Mcl.). This species has not hitherto been found on the east coast of Ireland, and this is apparently its most southerly European station. General Distriiution—British Isles; North Atlantic; Arctic; South Africa ; New Zealand. Family CHLORHAEMIDAE. Stylaroides plumosus (Miiller). 1894, de Saint-Joseph. Tom. cit., p. 101. 2 miles south-east of Bailey Light, 13, vii, ’07. Dredge, 13-18 fms. General Distriluition—British Isles ; Scandinavia; Nova Zembla ; Spitzbergen ; Greenland; France; North America, Stylaroides glaucus (Malmgren). 1867. Malmgren. Tom. cit., p. 82. 5 miles N.N.E. of Balbriggan (S, 252, 20, ii, 05. Townet on trawl, 11-13 fms.). 4} miles north-east of Nose of Lambay (S. 445, 27, vii, ’06. Townet on trawl, 26 fms.). General Distribution.—Norway ; Scotland, i SourHern—The Marine Worms (Annelida) of Dublin Bay. 241 Flabelligera affinis, M. Sars. 1900. Newbigin. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist (7), vol. v, p. 190. Dalkey Sound (McL). Malahide Inlet, 30, v, 08. Dredge, 2 fms. Common in the sponge Halicondria panicea. General Distribution.—British Isles; Spitzbergen; Greenland; Iceland ; Scandinavia; Mediterranean; France; North America, Family SABELLIDAE. Sabella pavonina (Savigny). 1894. de Saint-Joseph. Tom. cit., p. 267. 2 miles south-east of Bailey Light, 13, vii, 07. Dredge, 15-18 fms. Kingstown—Dalkey, 20, vu, 07. Dredge, 12 fms. 10 miles east of Bailey Light (S. 553, 16, viii, ’07. Trawl, 41-52 fms.). Malahide Inlet, 24, vii, 07. Dredge, 2 fms. General Distribution.—British Isles; Greenland; Norway; English Channel ; North America, Dasychone bombyx (Dalyell). 1894. de Saint-Joseph. ‘l'om, cit., p. 309. Dalkey Sound, April, 1907. Dredge, 6-8 fms. 2 miles south-east of Bailey Light, 15, vii, 07. Dredge, 15-18 fms. Kingstown—Dalkey, 20, vii, ’07. Dredge, 8-12 fms. Malahide Inlet, 17, vi, 08. Dredge, 2 fms. This species is very common in Dublin Bay. It was exhibited at the Dublin Microscopical Club, December 11th, 1907.! General Distribution—Great Britain ; Scandinavia; France; North Sea. Chone infundibuliformis (Kvoyer). 1865. Malmgren. Tom. cit., p. 404. Kingstown—Dalkey, 20, vii, 07. Dredge, 8-12 fms. General Distribution.—Great Britain; Norway; Faroé; Spitzbergen; Nova Zembla; Greenland; Iceland; North America. 1 Trish Naturalist, 1908, vol. xvii, p. 40. [2.42] 242 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Jasmineira elegans, de Saint-Joseph. 1894. de Saint-Joseph. Tom. cit., p. 316. 2 miles south-east of Bailey Light, 13, vii, 07. Dredge, 13-18 fms. A single specimen of this Sabellid was found in Dublin Bay. It has not previously been recorded from Ireland, though it appears to be fairly common on the west coast. A single specimen was also dredged in the Clyde area by M. I. Newbigin. General Distribution —Clyde ; north coast of France. Fabricia sabella, Ehrbg. 1894. de Saint-Joseph. Tom. cit., p. 319. Lambay shore, 1906. Howth, north shore. Common amongst weeds in rock-pools. General Distriiution.—Great Britain; Mediterranean ; and east, north, and west shores of North Atlantic. Haplobranchus aestuarinus, Bourne. 1883. Bourne. Quart. Jour. Micr. Sc., xxiii., p. 169. Bourne states that Mr. Thomas Bolton found this species in mud from the mouth of the Liffey. General Distribution.—Isle of Sheppey. Family SERPULIDAE. Pomatoceros triqueter (L.). 1894. de Saint-Joseph. Tom. cit., p. 353. Very common in all parts of the area. It is found between tide-marks, and down to 60 fathoms in Lambay Deep. Almost every stone and shell is encrusted with it. General Distribution —British Isles; Scandinavia; France; Iceland; Mediterranean. Hydroides norvegica (Gunnerus). 1907-8. de Saint-Joseph. Ann. des Sc. Naturelles (8), T. v., p. 440. 2 miles south-east of Bailey Light, 13, vii,’07. Dredge, 15-18 fms. Kingstown—Dalkey, 20, vii, 07. Dredge, 8-12 fms. General Distriinution—Great Britain: Norway; North Sea; Mediter- ranean. 11900. Millport Marine Biological Station, Communications i, p. 3. Sournern—TVhe Marine Worms (Annelida) of Dublin Bay. 248 Spirorbis borealis, Daudin. 1894, de Saint-Joseph. Tom. cit., 345. Howth, south shore, 6, x,’09. On Fucus. General Distribution—British Isles; Iceland; Arctic Ocean; Atlantic ; Mediterranean. Spirorbis spirillum, L. 1882. Levinsen. Systematisk-geografisk Oversigt, etc., ii, p. 208. Dalkey Sound, April, 1907. Dredge, 6 fms. On Polyzoa. General Distribution.—British Isles; Scandinavia; North Sea; Faroé ; Nova Zembla; Iceland; Greenland; North America. Family HERMELLIDAE. Sabellaria alveolata (L.). 1867. Malmgren. Tom. cit., p. 102. Lambay, 1906. Portmarnock Strand. Howth, south shore, 6, x, ’07. This species, which usually lives between tide-marks, forms tubes of sand-grains, which are massed together like honey-comb. On the strand between Portmarnock and Malahide they can be seen in great masses, covering the rocks, and forming quite a conspicuous feature in the land- scape. General Distribution —British Isles; English Channel; Mediterranean. Sabellaria spinulosa, Leuckart. 1867. Malmgren. Tom. cit., p. 102. 2 miles south-east of Bailey Light, 13, vii, 07. Dredge, 13-18 fms. Shennick’s Island, Skerries. At low-water. This species usually frequents the deeper waters near the coast. It is however, occasionally found between tide-marks, as at Skerries. It was dredged in large quantities in the Bay. The interlacing tubes form masses on stones and old shells; but their arrangement is not so regular as those of S. alveolata. General Distribution.—British Isles ; North Sea; English Channel. Order OLIGOCHAETA. The Oligochaeta occurring between tide-marks in Co. Dublin have recently been recorded at some length in the following papers :— SoutHern, R. Notes on the Genus Enchytraeus. Irish Naturalist, 1906, vol. xv, p. 179. 244 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Oligochaeta of Lambay. Irish Naturalist, 1907, vol. xvi., p. 68. Contributions towards a Monograph of the British and Ivish Oligochaeta. Proc. Roy. Irish Acad., 1909, vol. xxvii., p. 119. I shall therefore content myself with enumerating a list of the known species. Family TUBIFICIDAE. Clitellio arenarius (Miller). Tubifex Benedeni (Udekem). T. costatus (Claparéde). T. Thompsoni, Southern. Family ENCHYTRAEIDAE. Marionina semifusca (Claparéde). Lumbricillus litoreus (Hesse). L. verrucosus (Claparéde). L. fossorum (Tauber). L. Pagenstecheri (Ratz.). L. niger, Southern. L, Evansi, Southern. Enchytraeus albidus, Henle. E. sabulosus, Southern. E. lobatus, Southern. ‘lhe last-named species has only been found in moss and sea-weed on a cliff at Howth, over which fresh water trickled. It is undoubtedly covered with sea-water at certain tides; but it is difficult to say whether this species is really a littoral form, as it has not been found elsewhere; and it was accompanied by other worms, some of which are marine and others fresh- water. Class HIRUDINEA. Only one species of marine leech has been found in this district. It was recorded in the “ Handbook to the Dublin District,” 1908, p. 199. Pontobdella muricata, L. 1894. Blanchard. Boll. Mus. Torino, vol. ix, No. 192, p. 20. In the National Museum there are two specimens of this leech, taken in SouTHERN The Marine Worms (Annelida) of Dublin Bay. 245 the trawl off Howth in 1891, by W. F. de Vismes Kane and the late Dr, Ball. This leech is parasitic on various species of ray and shark. General Distribution.—British Isles ; Atlantic ; Mediterranean. Class GEPHYREA. 1856. THomrson, W.—The Natural History of Ireland, vol. iy, p. 444. Records Priapulus caudatus, Lam., from Dublin Bay. 1861, Kinanan, J. R.—Report of the British Association, p. 31. Records from Dublin Bay :—Syrinw Harveii (Forbes) = Phascolosoma vulgare. SS. granulosus = Phascolosoma vulgare. (2?) Sipunculus Bernhardus = Phascolion strom. Priapulus caudatus, 1908. Nicnoxs, A. R.—Handbook to the City of Dublin, Section Gephy- rea, p. 200. Records Phascolion strombi from Dublin Bay. 1908. SouruERN, R.—A new Ivish Gephyrean. Irish Naturalist, vol. xvii, p. 171. Record and description of Petalostoma minutum, Kef. 1910, Congan, N.—Dublin Microscopical Club. Irish Naturalist, vol. xix, p. 6. Mr, Colgan exhibited Phascolion strombi from Dublin Bay. Petalostoma minutum, Keferstein. 1908. SourHERN, R.—Ivish Naturalist, vol. xvii, p. 171. Dalkey Sound, April, 1907. Dredge, 6 fms. Sandycove, under stones between tide-marks, 7, vi, 708, Howth, south shore, 7, x, ’09. General Distribution—Plymouth ; north coast of France. Phascolosoma vulgare (Blainville). 1904. Théel, Hj. Kunel. Svenska Vet——Akad. Hand, Bd. 39, No, 1, p. 60. Dublin Bay (Kinahan). 10 miles east of Bailey Light (8. 553. 16, viii, ’07, Trawl, 41-52 fms.). General Distribution.—British Isles; Greenland; Europe; Atlantic; Medi- terranean ; Red Sea, Phascolion strombi (Montagu), 1904, Théel, Hj. Tom. cit., p. 86. Dublin Bay (Kinahan ; Nichols; Colgan). Dalkey Sound, 27, iv, 09. Dredge, 7 fms. Dalkey, November, 1909. In Dentaliwm shell, 10 miles east of Bailey Light (S. 553. 16, viii, 07, Trawl, 41-52 fms.). General Distribution.—British Isles; Arctic Seas; east, north, and west coasts of North Atlantic ; Mediterranean, 246 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Priapulus caudatus, Lamarck. 1906. Théel. Hj. Kungl. Svenska Vet.—Akad. Hand. Bd. 40, No. 4, p- 15. Dublin Bay (Dr. Coulter ; Kinahan). In stomach of a plaice taken off Iveland’s Eye (S. 56. 15, iv, ’02. Beam trawl, 13 fms.). General Distribution—British Isles; Arctic and Antarctic Seas; east, north, and west coasts of the North Atlantic. This species is remarkable in having a bipolar distribution. VII. A REVISION OF THE GORGONELLIDAE: 1. THE JUNCELLID GROUP. By JAMES J. SIMPSON, M.A., B.Sc., Carnegie Research Fellow, Zoological’ Department, University of Aberdeen. Puates I-XIX. [Read Fesruary 28. Ordered for Publication Marcu 2. Published Aveusr 19, 1910.] CONTENTS. PAGE PAGE 1. Introduction, 5 ; ° . 247 xtv. Scirpearia emend., . 5 . 507 11. Material examined, . 0 . 249 (a) Discussion of the ut, Biological note, . 2 . 251 genus, . . 3807 tv. Historical summary of the ERO 253 (4) Classification of the vy. Macroscopic and microscopic char- species, . ¢ . 309 acters as a basis of classification, 259 xv. Scirpearia profunda emend., . 312 (1) Coenenchyma, i . 259 Xvi. Scirpearia hicksoni, 5 . 314 (a) Surface, thickness, xvu. Scirpearia verrucosa, 3 . 316 and consistency. xvu. Scirpearia anomala, : . 317 (0) Histology. x1x. Scirpearia pectinata emend., . 319 (c) Colour. xx. Scirpearia elongata emend., . 324 (Oh Ganalieysterast f _ 261 XXI. Scirpearia flagellum emend., . 328 (3) Polyps) © y : 264. XXII. Scirpearia thomsoni 5 5 Sus xxu. Scirpearia alba 7 : . 334 (@) Structure. xxiv. Scirpearia aurantiaca emend., . 336 (2) Motility. xxv. Scirpearia furcata emend., . 829 (c) Retraction. xxvr. Scirpearia andamanensis. . 352 (d) Distribution. Xxvul. Scirpearia ramosa . : . 354 (4) Axis, . : 5 . 269 xxvur. Scirpearia ceylonensis . . 354 (5) Spicules, 0 . 269 xxix. Scirpearia maculata 7 . 357 vi. Possible affinities of che Gorsosell! xxx. Scirpearia quadrilineata. - 308 idae, E . 2 . 272 xxx1. Nicella emend., 7 C . 360 vit. Division of the Goreonellidae into (a) Discussion of the genera, . . . . 275 genus . . 360 vit, Emended diagnoses of the Sale (6) Classification of the and genera, . © . 279 species withamended 1x. Juncella emend. Classification of dignoses, : - 362 the species, . ‘ 5 AS | xxx. Nicella dichotoma emend, . 863 x. Juncella juncea omen, > 204 | xxxi. Nicella flabellata emend., . 365 x1. Juncella gemmacea emenae . 294 xxxry. Nicella reticulata . : . 366 x11. Juncella racemosa emend., . . 3800 xxxv. Nicella moniliforme, 5 . 368 xur. Juncella trilineata, . 5 - 303 | xxxyr. Bathymetrical distribution, . 369 xia. Appendix to Juncella (Incertae xxxyu. Geographical distribution, . 371 sedis), . 5 : 0 . 304 Bibliography, : : . 376 I.— INTRODUCTION. Systematic description of Aleyonarians is beset with many difficulties, sometimes due to our ignorance of intimate structure—as in the ease of the R.LA. PROC., VOL. XXVIII., SECT. B, 2 L) 248 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. genus Telesto, which Prof. Bourne (1, p. 29) refers to the Steleckotokea, but which Prof. Hickson (XII A, p. 348) considers should be placed in the Aleyonacea—and sometimes to the large number of forms separated by minute and very variable characters, as in the case of Dendronephthya. These difficulties are sometimes increased by the inadequacy of the diagnostic descriptions given in previous records. This may be illustrated, possibly with some useful result, by a consideration of the Gorgonellid genera Juncella, Ellisella, Scirpearia, Scirpearella, Ctenocella, and Nicella. These may be briefly included in the term “the Juncellid-group” of the Gorgonellidae. My attention was first drawn to this group in 1905, while assisting Prof. J. Arthur Thomson in classifying some Indian Ocean Alcyonaria. The Indian Museum deep-sea collection contained a large number of these forms, as also did the collection made by Prof. Herdman in the Ceylon seas. Owing to the unsatisfactory nature of the classification of the group, and also owing to the extreme fertility of variation which occurs not only in different colonies, but even in different parts of the same colony, Prof. Thomson, in reporting on these collections, decided to give descriptions of most of the specimens, but refrained from naming any but undoubted species. The following note from the latter report sums up the situation :— “Tt may seem of little service to suggest problematical species based on a study of fragments; but, as we have given some description of each, our procedure is probably preferable to that of some other students of Aleyonacea, who have given names nude of any description. Our impression is that the elongated forms of Scirpearella, Juncella, and the like, so monotonous in general appearance, so perplexingly different when one gets beneath the surface, are subject to great variability.” Ridley, in his “ Report on the Alcyoniid and Gorgoniid Alcyonaria of the Mergui Archipelago” (Journ. Linn. Soc., vol. xxi., 1888), says, with regard to Juncella :-— “ This is a most difficult genus. Looking at the variations in the external form and in spicules of the specimens here referred to this genus, and comparing them with facts previously known about it, one is struck by the extremely slight nature of the points separating some of the species. Had not Juncella juncea and Juncella fragilis been simple, while the present speci- mens of Juncella gemmacea are branched, it would have been difficult to distin- guish the three species,as in spiculation every fresh specimen appears to present some slight difference; while the total differences of spiculation in these species are slight, and thus admit of little specific distinction. Then again Juncella gemmacea, though commonly branched, may be simple. Colour, Simpson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidue. 249 too, appears to afford little help im the determination of species. The form, size, and distribution of the zooid-verrucae, and the proportions of the corallum as a whole, seem to be the best points to rely upon. Juncella clongata, however, seems to be distinct in spiculation.” In reporting on the Littoral Aleyonaria of the Indian Ocean (Thomson and Simpson, 1909), we drew up a comparative table of all the specimens in this group which could not with certainty be referred to unquestionable species. These specimens, along with those of other collections on which Prof. Thomson has reported, have been kindly handed to me as a basis for this memoir. Since 1905, however, it has been my privilege to do some biological work on board the Royal Indian Marine Survey ship “ Investigator”; and during that time I had an opportunity of collecting and observing a very large number of specimens belonging to this group in the waters around the Mergui Archipelago—a happy hunting-ground for Juncellids. By this means an extended study of variability was rendered practicable in a way which would otherwise have been impossible; and this has been of immense value in generic and specific determination. The writer has also been fortunate in visiting a number of museums in which old specimens are deposited, and there examining these forms; while others, more inaccessible, have been kindly lent for examination. The following list gives the more important collections in which specimens of this group occur, all of which have been systematically examined in the preparation of this report. II.—MATERIAL EXAMINED FOR THIS MEMOIR. 1. The Hunterian Collection of Gorgonellids in the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons, London. This is a very old collection, and contains many interesting specimens which were of great use in determining the nature of the spiculation in some of the older species whose descriptions dealt entirely with macroscopical characters. 2. The Gorgonellid specimens in the collection of the Natural History Section of the British Museum, which include (1) most of the specimens on which the voluminous work of Gray was based, (2) the specimens of the “Alert” collections, and (3) the type-specimens of the “Challenger” expedition. 3. The collection made by Professor Herdman in the Ceylon seas (1902), described in the Ceylon Pearl Oyster Report (Roy. Soc.),and now deposited in the British Museum. 250 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 4. The specimens collected around the Cape of Good Hope and in the possession of the Cape Museum. These were reported upon in the “Marine Investigations in S. Africa.” 5. The collection made by Mr. J. Stanley Gardiner in the Maldive Seas in 1900, and described in the “Fauna and Geography of the Maldive and Laceadive Archipelagoes.” 6. The deep-sea collection, deposited in the Indian Museum, Calcutta, made during the different cruises of the Royal Indian Marine Survey ship “ Investigator” in the Indian Ocean, and reported on in a Memoir published by the trustees of the Indian Museum. 7. The Littoral Collection made by the “ Investigator,” deposited and published as above. Very few of these specimens, however, received specific determination in that report, but they are fully dealt with in this memoir. 8. The “ Wood-Mason Collection,” made by Mr. J. Wood-Mason in the Indian Ocean. Some of these are described along with the Indian Museum Littoral Collection ; but most of them were left over for incorporation in this memoir, and are here identified and described for the first time. 9. The collection made by “S.A.S. le Prince de Monaco,” on the yacht Hirondelle,” during 1900-1902. The type-specimens of this collection are deposited in the Oceanographical Museum at Monaco. 10. The collection made by Mr. J. Stanley Gardiner in the Indian Ocean around the Maldive Islands, and reported on in the Transactions of the Linnean Society (1910). 11. A partly undescribed collection made around the Cape of Good Hope- and in the possession of the Cape Museum. 12. Specimens collected at Naples by Professor Thomson, and handed to me for identification. These are dealt with in this memoir, and are deposited in Aberdeen University. 13. The “Mergui Collection,” made by the writer in the waters around the Mergui Archipelego, Burma, in 1897. These are here described for the first time; and the type-specimens are deposited in the Natural History Museum of Aberdeen University. I am pleased to have this opportunity of expressing my thanks to all those who have so generously placed specimens at my disposal; for only through their kindness has it been possible to render this study in any way complete. I am specially indebted to Professor F. Jeffrey Bell, of the British Museum, for the facilities he provided me in examining the magnificent collection in that institution ; to Dr. Burne, of the Royal College of Surgeons, Simpson—A_ Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 251 London, for an excellent sketch of a colony in that museum (lig. 46); to Professor Sydney J. Hickson, Manchester, for kindly sending me portions of the specimens and also the preparations of spicules on which the descriptions given in his memoirs are based; but most of all to Professor J. Arthur Thomson, who has entrusted the greater part of the new material to me for identification, including the collection of the Indian Museum, Calcutta, the Monaco collection, and the Cape collection referred to above. I cannot sufficiently express my thanks to him for placing his splendid series of Aleyonarian literature at my disposal, for the personal interest he has taken in the work, and for much kindly criticism and advice. I must also thank the Trustees of the Carnegie Trust for a grant towards defraying the cost of illustration, and also the two artists, Mr. George Davidson and Mr. William Smith, for the trouble they have taken in preparing the drawings. ILI. BrorocicaL Nore. The Juncellid-group of Gorgonellids are typically shallow-water forms, and occur both in tropical and temperate seas, chiefly, however, in tropical waters, but have not so far been found in Arctic or Antarctic seas. They are usually found within the hundred-fathom line, and exist in very shallow water. On the coral reefs of the Mergui Archipelago, numerous colonies may be seen swaying to and fro in the air when uncovered by the water at low tide. This power to survive the heat of the sun in the tropics for as much as two hours daily is proof of great vitality in the group. The colonies may be simple or branched, and when simple may attain to great lengths; specimens of over six feet long are not infrequent. This great length is all the more remarkable when it is remembered that there is no jointing of any sort, as is seen in Isis, Melitodes, and the like. They are extremely flexible, sway to and fro in the ocean, and when living may be bent into the form of a figure 8 without the least chance of fracture. This is of great morphological significance, and is paralleled in the animal kingdom only by (1) Pennatulids (e.g. Umbellula), (2) Antipatharians, and (3) Nemerteans. Nemerteans, however, live a free existence; Umbellula is also free, and lives embedded in mud at great depths. The analogy, therefore, restricts itself to Juncellids and Antipatharians. In the former the axis contains lime; in the latter it is composed entirely of a horny substance. The proportion of coenenchyma to axis is very different, however, in the two cases. In the former the coenenchyma preponderates over the axis, but in the latter the reverse holds true. 252 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The extraordinary power of regeneration as seen in this group is of great physiological interest. Normally they are attached to rocks or corals; but even shells—e.g., Murgaritifera margaritifera—may form a basis of support. Ridley records the case of a colony in the “ Alert” Collection which had been broken from its attachment, and in which the coenenchyma had quite over- grown the fractured part, which had continued its existence as a free colony, floating in the ocean. A similar case has been recorded by the writer for Jsis hippuris (Journ. Linn. Soc. Zool, vol. xxxvii., pp. 421-433, pl. 43). These large Juncellid colonies also form bases of attachment for numerous kinds of animals. Ophiuroids and crinoids are constantly found attached to them, but equally common and more permanent are acorn-shells and bivalves. The former settle down in the larval stage, bore their way through the coenenchyma, and remain attached for life to the axis. The Alcyonarian colony responds to the stimulus, and continues to develop coenenchyma at the fractured part, so that eventually the acorn-shell is quite overgrown by polyp-bearing coenenchyma, leaving only a small oval aperture, by means of which the acorn-shell derives its food—a characteristic form of commensalism. Of more economic interest, however, is the case of Pteria macroptera, which is eagerly sought for on account of its pearl-bearing proclivities. While examining the marine fauna of the Mergui Archipelago, one of the most striking phenomena encountered was the fact that on nearly every colony of Juncella gemmacea obtained there were abundant specimens of this oyster. Some idea of the strength of these colonies may be gathered from the fact that on one individual colony there were over a hundred oysters. The greater number of these were almost full-grown, and each of them weighed on an average more than the colony itself. The byssus was usually overgrown by coenenchyma; but the great rate of growth of the shell itself precluded the possibility of the Alcyonarian keeping pace with it. Reproduction—A large proportion of the colonies examined contained enormous spherical reproductive bodies. Serial sections of some of these were made; and Professor Hickson also kindly sent me some sections prepared by him. These bodies consisted of two kinds :-— (1) Ova with a large nucleus and a distinct nucleolus almost identical with the figures given by von Koch. (2) Spermathecae or sperm sacs in which it was possible to trace spermatogenesis almost up to the stage of fully formed spermatozoa. No trace of segmentation of ova was discernible; and it is more than probable that this does not take place within the parent body. It is also worthy of note that the ova and spermathecae occurred in Simeson—A Revision of the CGorgonellidae. 253 different specimens, so that it is almost certain that in this group the colonies are dioecious. TV.—HIsToRICAL SUMMARY OF THE GROUP. Family GORGONELLIDAE. The family Gorgonellidae is here regarded, on the whole, in the sense of Wright and Studer (L, p. lxiv), who, accepting Koélliker’s diagnosis, define it in the following terms :— “Tn the species of this family the coenenchyma is thin, smooth on the surface, with small spicules in the form of warty double-clubs and stellate forms. The polyps have more or less well-developed verrucae and are usually biradially disposed. The axis is lamellar and calcareous, but retains its shape after the extraction of the calcareous matter.” The colonies in the Gorgonellidae form simple or branched masses whose calcareous axis gives to the whole a rigid appearance. The branches and twigs are frequently flattened; and the polyps are either distributed in two rows on the edges thereof, or are so disposed in lateral bands that a free space is left in the middle, in which are to be found one or more longitudinal furrows. The longitudinal canals are partly of small diameter, partly large. Two usually occur on the surfaces of the stem which are destitute of polyps. On the surface of the coenenchyma in dried specimens their position is marked by longitudinal grooves. It includes the following genera :— NICELLA, . . : . Gray. SCIRPEARIA, . j : . Cuvier, emend, Studer. SCIRPEARELLA, ; : . Wright and Studer. JUNCELLA,) . ; : . Valenciennes, emend. Studer. ELLISELLA, . : 5 . Gray, emend. Studer. VERRUCELLA, , F . Milne-Edwards. CTENOCELLA, - , . Valenciennes. PHENILIA, . : ; . Gray. HELIANIA, . : : . Gray. The two genera Phenilia and Heliania are only imperfectly known; and the diagnoses, as given by Gray, leave much to be desired, Studer considers Phenilia as synonymous with Gorgonella; and it is more than likely that Heliania cannot now be considered as a distinct genus. The spicules of ! The original spelling of this genus was ‘‘ Junceella,’’ but it is now generally written ‘** Juncella,”’ so that, except in references, the more common spelling has been adopted in this report, 254 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. these two genera have never been investigated ; and I have been unable to obtain an authentic specimen of either of these, so that, for the present, they must remain as problematical genera. It is extremely doubtful whether Verrucella and Gorgonella can be regarded as distinct; but, in the present memoir, it is not proposed to deal with the various species which have, from time to time, been referred to them. At the same time it must be noted that a very fruitful study might be made with regard to these forms. Excluding, then, Phenilia, Heliania, Gorgonella, and Verrucella, it might be of advantage, before proceeding to examine and differentiate the various genera and species, to trace briefly the different bases of classification which have from time to time been adopted in regard to the six genera under consideration. The oldest of the genera under consideration is Scirpearia, which was established by Cuvier (Régne Animal, p. 319) in 1830. There is still doubt, however, as to the exact identity of Cuvier’s species. Wright and Studer (1, p. 154) give a detailed account of the history of the name Scirpearia from the time of Cuvier to the time of publication of the “ Challenger” Report. In 1855 Valenciennes (Comptes Rendus, xli, p. 14) established the family Gorgonellaceae, with the following diagnosis: “ Axis effervescing with hydrochloric acid,” to include two new genera, namely, Juncella and Ctenocella. He defined them thus :— JUNCELLA—Stems straight, covered with polypiferous cells scattered upon the sclerobase. CTENOCELLA—Sclerobase forming straight rods, pectinated only on one side of the principal stem. In the former genus he recognized the following new species :—J. juncea, J. surculus, J. vimen, J. elongata, J. calyculata, and J. hystria. In the latter C. pectinata. Two years later Gray (P.Z.S., 1857, p. 159) proposed to re-arrange these genera thus; “This genus (Suberogoria) and the genera Juncella, Ctenocella, and Gorgonella of Valenciennes should be arranged with Corallium under the family Corallidae characterized by having a calcareous axis.” In the same year, however (P.Z.S., 1857, p. 287), he abolished the genus Ctenocella, divided up the genus Juncella, established the genus Ellisella, and gave the following diagnoses and sub-divisions to include one new and several previously described species — Smeson—A Levision of the Gorgonellidae. 255 ELLiseLLA—Coral simple or fureately branched; branches subcylindrical, with a more or less distinct lateral groove, especially at the base. Axis continuous, opaque, solid, calcareous, hard at the base and softer above. Bark when dry, granular, thin, with numerous series of sunken or slightly prominent polypiferous cells on each edge of the stem and branches. (1) #. juncea, coral simple, sub-compressed beneath; Juncella Val. (2) £. elongata, coral furcately branched, branches sub-cylindrical. (3) £. coccinea, furecately branched, branches sub-cylindrical, very long, virgate. (4) £. pectinata, coral branched fan-like, branches with a series of virgate branches on the upper side only. (Ctenocella.) He also revived the genus Scirpearia in the following terms :— Coral slender (simple or sub-simple), rod-like. Axis slender, cylindrical, hair-like, solid, white, calcareous, attached by a broad base. Bark (when dry) thin, smooth, eranular, with a series of sub-cylindrical polypiferous cells placed alternately on each side of the stem. S. mirabilis—Two years later (P. Z. 8., 1859, pp. 479-486) he established the family Elliselladae, and gave the following diagnosis :—“ The axis solid, caleareous, not jointed. Bark granular, cells on the sides of the stem and branches separated by a lateral groove.” (a) Cell more or less elongate. (1) ELLISELLA. Coral tree-like, sub-cylindrical ; branches free; cells numerous, small, crowded. £. juncea, H. elongata, E. coccinea, EL. pectinata. (2) ScrrPEARIA, Coral simple or forked; cells sub-cylindrical in two alternate series. S. mirabilis, coral simple. S. dichotoma, coral branched, forked. From this résumé it will be seen that, up to this time, identification was based on external characters alone; but in 1864 a great advance was made when Kolliker investigated the spicules, and detined Juncella as having “clubs, double-clubs, and double-stars. The spicules of the polyps are small spindles.” He recognized the following three species :— (a) With clubs: Juneella juncea, J. gemmacen. (b) Without clubs: J. elongata. Gray, however, seems to have been unacquainted with Kélliker’s contri- bution, for in 1870(Cat. Lith., B. M.), he, without taking into account the nature of the spiculation, overturned his previous classification; and in the RIA. PROC., VOL, XXVIIL., SECT. B, {2 1) 256 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. family Elliselladae placed Juncella, Ellisella, along with many others which do not concern us here; at the same time he re-established the genus Ctenocella, and formed a new one, viz., Viminella, in the same family. The genus Scirpearia he relegated to a heterogeneous group, which he called the Caligorgiadae, in which he established the genus Nicella, to include his Scirpearia dichotoma. The following synopsis brings out the general plan in this classification :— Family ELLISELLADAE. JUNCELLA.—Coral simple, sub-compressed near the base; branches sub- cylindrical, with a more or less distinct lateral groove, especially at the base. Axis continuous, opaque, solid, calcareous, hard at the base, white and softer above. Bark, when dry, granular, thin, with numerous series of sunken or slightly prominent polypiferous cells on each side of the stem and branches: J. juncea, ELLISELLA—Coral tree-like, furcately branched; branches spreading and then ascending; lateral groove very narrow, but well marked; the rest like Juncella: £. elongata; E. coccinea; E. gemmacea; E. calyculata. CTENOCELLA.—Coral branched, fan-like, expanded in a plane; branches with a series of virgate branchlets on the upper side; lateral line well marked, but narrow: C. pectinata, ViMiINELLA.—Coral simple, elongate, flagelliform. Bark thin; lateral space broad, with a sunken line. Polyps-cells, cylindrical, prominent, in three or four series on each edge of the stem. Axis grey, calcareous :— V. juncea = J. vimen, V. flagellum = J. extans and J. flagellum. V. hystriz = J. hystrix. V. laevis = J. laevis, Family CALIGORGIADAE. ScrrPeakiA.—Coral slender (simple or sub-simple), rod-like. Axis slender, cylindrical, hair-like, solid, white, calcareous, attached by a broad base. Bark (when dry) thin, smooth, granular, with a series of sub-cylindrical, polypiferous cells placed alternately on each side of the stem. Lateral groove indistinct. 8S. mirabilis, 8. funiculina, 8, barbadensis, S. monilliformis. NIcELLA.—Coral fan-like, on one plane, branched; branches forked, rather diverging. Bark smooth, brown. Polyps-cells cylindrical, truncated, diverg- ing from the stem at nearly right angles, mouth open. Axis calcareous, white, solid. NV. mauritiana, Simpson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 257 In 1878, Studer still further advanced Kolliker’s contribution, and noted that when one investigated the spicules of the various species in the family, one found two definite groups :— (1) Those with an outer layer of c/wbs and an inner layer of double-clubs ; and (2) Those with only double-clubs and spindles. The latter group he again sub-divided. on the basis of the nature of the verrucae. His classification would appear thus :— (1) Spicules, clubs, and double-clubs, Juncella. (2) Spicules, double-clubs, and spindles— A. Calyces not prominent, Ellisella. B. Calyces markedly projecting, Scirpearia. JUNCELLA.—Colony simple or forked; verrucae club-shaped, prominent or otherwise. In the coenenchyma, an outer layer of clubs and an inner layer of double-clubs. J. juncea, J. gemmacea, J. flewilis nov. ELLISELLA.—Colony simple or forked. Verrucae hardly projecting, in two rows on the sides of the stem and branches. In the coenenchyma only double-clubs and spindles. 2. maculata nov., EL. calamus nov. SCIRPEARIA (including Nicella, Raynerella, and Viminella).—Colony simple or branched. Axis cylindrical, calcareous, and horny. Coenenchyma thin, with prominent polyps, which are disposed in two rows on the sides of the stem and branches. Spicules, double-clubs, and spindles. S. mirabilis, S. flagellum (= J. extans and V. flagellum). Nore.—Studer includes in Scirpearia Nicella mauritiana, and says that the only type of spicule in this species is “spindles thickly covered with warts.” Ridley, however, doubts whether the specimen examined by Studer was really V. mauritiana. This is extremely probable in view of the fact that 1. dichotoma (which is a synonym of NV. mauritiana) contains both double-clubs and spindles. (See subsequent discussion of this species.) Wright and Studer (L.) united all these genera under the family Gorgo- nellidae, which they placed in the Holaxonia, near the Gorgonidae and Plexauridae. At the same time, they, while recognizing Juncella, Nicella, Ctenocella, Scirpearia, and Ellisella, established a new genus under the name of Scirpearella, which they defined thus:—* Colony simple or very feebly branched. Axis calcareous, brittle, smooth, or grooved. Polyps arranged in rows or spirals, retractile, with more or less prominent verrucae. The coenenchyma is moderately thick and finely granular. The spicules are spiny spindles and double-clubs.” [2M 2] 258 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. The following species are described :—S. monilliforme nov., S. profunda nov., S. gracilis nov., S. rubra nov. Hickson (xv, p. 819), in discussing this group, says that the four genera Juncella, Ellisella, Scirpearia, and Scirpearella are undoubtedly related. He takes exception, however, to the distinction between Juncella and Ellisella based on spicular characters, and proposes to unite them under the name Juncella. At the same time he refers the genera to two groups— (1) those with club-shaped spicules, and (2) those without club-shaped spicules. On this system he gives the following arrangement of the species :— With clubs :-— J. juncea Pallas. J. gemmacea (Milne-Edwards). J. flexilis (Studer). J. fragilis (Ridley). J. barbadensis (Wright and Studer). Without clubs :-— J. elongata (Valenciennes). J. calamus (Studer). J. maculata (Studer). J. spiralis Hickson. He also makes the following note:—“J. hepatica (Klz.) may not be distinct; and J. funiculina (M.and D.) and J. /aevis Verrill are not sufliciently well known to be classified in this system.” The genera Scirpearia and Scirpearella he, however, retains as being capable of identification as follows :— Scirpearia—prominent verrucae in two rows. Scirpearella—prominent verrucae arranged in a spiral manner. Before considering to what extent any or all of these systems of classifi- cation may be regarded as an aid to the determination of natural affinities, it will be well to review all the characters, macroscopic and microscopic, upon which stress has been laid, and also any others which might serve to elucidate the relationships existing in this group. Sumeson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 259 V.—Macroscoric AND Microscopic CHARACTERS AS A BASIS OF CLASSIFICATION. (1) CoENENCHYMA. (a) Surface—The surface of the coenenchyma is generally smooth to the naked eye, but presents a glistening, arenaceous appearance when viewed with a lens. This is due to the small spicules, which project slightly, either singly or in small clusters. Thickness—The thickness varies in different species; e.g., in Juncella Juncea,’ TJuncella gemmacea, and Scirpearia furcata it is usually thick; but in Juncella racemosa, Seirpearia alba, and Seirpearia flagellum it is generally thin. On the other hand, however, extremes may be found in different speci- mens of the same species. No better example of this can be cited than Juncella juncea (see later). For this reason the thickness of the coenen- chyma cannot be regarded as a specific criterion. It does, however, affect the general appearance of the colony, inasmuch as the verrucae are capable of greater retraction in those specimens in which the coenenchyma is above the average thickness. (See figs. 9 and 10 (a, 6, and c) of Juncella juncea, fig. 100 of Sewrpearia andamanensis, and figs. 83 and 88 of Scirpearia furcata.) As a contrast to these, figs. 49 and 56 of Sezrpearia flagellum may be taken as typical. One very important feature in regard to the thickness of the coenenchyma is the fact that this is almost a constant in any one specimen ; the difference in the thickness of the colony is really due to the axis. It, therefore, follows that, although the thickness of the coenenchyma varies very little in any individual specimen, it may vary considerably in different specimens of the same species, and is therefore of little if any taxonomic value. Consistency.—The coenenchyma is densely packed with minute spicules, and is consequently very granular and brittle, especially when dry. It presents a gritty, uneven surface when cut with a knife. b) Histology—The coenenchyma is divided into an outer non-canal- yy bearing part in which the polyps are embedded, and an inner part in which small canals ramify in all directions (figs. 10 and 19). These are separated by a series of longitudinal canals, which are arranged peripherally. The proportionate thickness of these two parts varies greatly in different specimens, and is of no taxonomic value. 1 The generic and specific names given in this part of the memoir are those which are adopted in the final classification (q.yv.). 260 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. (c) Colowr—The colour of the colonies is due almost entirely to the pigment in the calcareous spicules, so that there is very little change after long preservation in spirit. The fleshy part of the coenenchyma is generally pinkish; but the loss of this, due to immersion in alcohol, is hardly perceptible in the final tint. It is worthy of note, however, that in white colonies the coenenchyma is almost transparent; and immersion in alcohol results only in rendering the colony more opaque. When dried, the colonies acquire a very dull opaque colour; but the warm tones, which are so characteristic of the group, may be restored on immersion in alcohol. The colour of a colony is of no taxonomic importance, as this may vary in different specimens of the same species. T'wo very good examples of this are Scirpearia flagellum and Scirpearia furcata. A few notes on these two species may be of interest; but it is worthy of note that, without some definite and recognized colour-scheme, precise description of colour is impossible. The following colours are, however, given by the different authors. The exact specimens will be better recognized if given under the names by which they were originally described. Scirpearia furcata (emend.). S. sp.? Thomson and Henderson: “ The general colour of the colony is reddish orange; but the verrucae are distinctly red.” S. furcata Hickson: “ Orange red coenenchyma, with dark red dome- shaped verrucae.” S. fureata var, Hickson: “The colour is not so much a pure red, but tinged with orange.” S. indica Hickson: “The colour: varies in different specimens. In one the coenenchyma is white; but the tips of the verrucae are red. In another the verrucae are white throughout ; but there are streaks of pink along the coenenchyma, running irregularly and uniting at the base to give a general pale-red colour.” S. sp. 3. Thomson and Henderson: “The general colour is pale salmon- pink; but the verrucae are white, and streaks of the same colour permeate the coenenchyma.” J. elongata Hickson: “The colour is pale pink, and the verrucae are white.” Merqui specimen: The colour is orange, but the anthocodiae are white. Type specimen (sens. emend.): “ The colony is of a pale yellow colour, with red verrucae. Near the base long streaks of red extend longitudinally from the verrucae and interlock, giving a peculiar tessellated pattern.” Siurson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 261 Tn the Cape and Mereui Collections are a number of colonies: (1) creamy white, (2) pale orange, (3) bright orange, (4) dull orange red, (5) brick-red, (6) pale orange yellow, with reddish tips to the verrucae. Scirpearia flagellum. Monaco specimens: Dull white, creamy-white, pale yellow, orange yellow. Naples specimen : ‘he general colour of the colony is reddish orange, but the tips of the verrucae are distinctly more reddish. On the whole, the colour schemes of Juncellids are defined by the coenenchyma proper and the verrucae, but in a few cases the colour of the verrucae extends in streaks along the coenenchyma, and gives very pretty tessellated patterns. Good examples of this are seen in some forms of Scirpearia furcata (sens. emend.) (see fig, 77). (2) CANAL SYSTEM. This is a feature to which little or no attention has so far been paid, but which is of great taxonomic importance, and which also exerts a great influence on certain superficial appearances which have been used for specific diagnosis. Description.—In all Juncellids it is essentially of the same type, and consists of (1) an inner longitudinal series separating the inner canal-bearing part of the coenenchyma from the axis, (2) an outer longitudinal series separating the two divisions of the coenenchyma (see above), and (3) a transverse series ramifying in all directions through the inner part of the coenenchyma and uniting the two longitudinal series. This is common to all Juncellids (see figs. 10 and 13 of Juncella juncea, fig. 19 of Juncella gemmacea, fig. 25 of J. trilineata, fig. 114 of Juneella quadrilineata, and fig. 43 of Scinpearia pectinata). As has been already remarked, the thickness of the coenenchyma is almost a constant, and consequent upon this the thickness of the canal- bearing parts separating these two series of canals is also a constant (see figs. 10, a, b, and ec). With regard to the longitudinal series, it is essential to note that the number varies in the different parts of the colony, or, in other words, diminishes from the base upwards. We have made an extended study upon a large number of specimens, and the following observations may prove useful :— 1, The outer series of canals communicates directly with the polyps, and, by means of the transverse canals, communicates with the inner series. 262 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 2. The cause for the diminution in number is not far to seek. The number of polyps is smaller in the younger parts, and consequently the number of canals communicating with these is smaller. 3. The number of canals in the outer series bears no proportion to the number in the inner series in the different parts, although the number diminishes in both cases from the base upwards. It diminishes more rapidly in the inner series. Let us consider the different series, and see to what extent these may be considered of taxonomic value. 1. Transverse series.—This series, as has been pointed out, serves to connect the outer longitudinal series with the inner longitudinal series, and, as might be expected, is of no specific importance. 2. Outer longitudinal series.—The canals of this series communicate directly with the polyps, are all of equal size, have no influence on external or internal form, are constant in all specimens, and cannot therefore be taken into account in specific determination. 3. Inner longitudinal series—We have here to deal with a series which has the following characteristics :— (a) The canals are not all of equal value. (4) They exert an influence on the external form of the colony. (c) They produce an effect on the surface of the axis. The superficial results produced by this series of canals have been used by different authors as a basis of classification; but no systematic examination has ever been attempted, nor has any causal explanation ever been given, so that it may serve some useful purpose to study the actual influence exerted and the constancy of the results. Studer (xxxvim) in 1901 makes the following note:—“A transverse section of a colony of Scirpearia flagellum (PI. 1X, fig. 11) shows that the polyps arise on two sides of the axis; there are two large longitudinal canals in the plane perpendicular to that of the polyps.” Thomson and Henderson (XXXIX), p. 315, in describing Juncella trilineata say :—“ Polyps arise in three different bands, leaving three narrow bare strips, each of which has in its centre a slight rib or keel. Under each bare strip lies a large longitudinal’canal. The axis shows longitudinal grooves.” These are practically the only two references to the phenomena under investigation. Let us consider each in detail :— (a) The canals are not all of equal value—aA transverse section of any Juncellid colony reveals the fact that there is a certain number of the Sureson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 263 canals much larger than the others, and, no matter at what level the section be taken, this number is constant for the specimen (see figs. 80, 13, 19, 24, and 111). There is only one exception to this rule, namely, Scirpearia pectinata (fig. 43a); but in this case the conditions which occasion it are themselves exceptional, and will be described later. In the polyp-bearing branches the rule, however, holds good (fig. 43) and c). In the great majority of cases the typical number is two—e.g. J. juncea, J. gemmacea ; but in two colonies examined, viz., Juncella trilineata (Thomson and Henderson), and Seirpearia quadrilineata n. sp., there is a departure. In the former there are three and in the latter fowr (see figs. 25 and 111). These large main longitudinal canals are always symmetrically arranged, either (1) diametrically opposite (two) (fig. 10), or (2) at the ends of radii enclosing equal angles (three) (fig. 25), or (5) at the ends of two diameters at right angles to one another (four) (fig. 111). (b) They exert an influence on the external form of the colony:—(1) A very characteristic feature of Juncellids is the fact that in nearly every colony examined there is a certain number of longitudinal tracts devoid of polyps. This may be very marked, as in the case of Scirpearia flagellum, Scirpearia ceylonensis, and Juncella ramosa, or less marked in, e.g., Scirpearia verrucosa. In all these the number is always two. In Juneella trilineata, however, the number is thee, and in Seirpearia quadrilineata the number is fow. (2) These longitudinal bare tracts are symmetrically disposed, and correspond in position to the internal large main canals. The presence therefore of a certain number of bare tracts, and the consequent grouping of the verrucae into a corresponding number of longitudinal series, are thus the outward manifestation of the internal structure as expressed in the inner series of longitudinal canals. These bare tracts are sometimes marked by a longitudinal ridge or depression; but this is due to the large canal being either distended or in a collapsed state. Since this phenomenon is a constant for any individual specimen, it seems to us that it may with safety be considered of taxonomic importance. (c) They produce an effect on the surface of the axis.—“The surface is marked by longitudinal striae”; “ Ridges and furrows occur on the surface of the axis”; such statements enter into the description of a great number of specimens given by various authors. A close examination of a transverse R.1.A, PROC., VOL. XXVUI., SECT, B. [2 N]} 264 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. section reveals the fact that the furrows correspond in position to the canals of the inner longitudinal series. Consequently, since the number of these canals diminishes from the base upwards, the number of ridges and furrows also diminishes, so that the actual number of furrows seen at any one level is not characteristic of the colony as a whole (see fig. lla, 0, and c). It is unfortunate, however, that several authors have used the number of furrows as a character on which to separate different forms; for it is at once evident that such diagnosis must be negatived. In some cases—perhaps in all—although itis not very marked, two of the furrows are deeper than the others, and these correspond to the two large canals, Thus, then, we see that the inner longitudinal series of canals has several well-defined characteristics, two, at any rate, of which may with safety be regarded as specific, namely : (1) A certain number, constant for the specimen, are decidedly larger than the others. (2) These large main canals determine the distribution of the verrucae, and manifest themselves externally by longitudinal bare tracts. For these reasons we have decided to use this character as a basis for specific diagnosis, (3) Potyrs. (a) Structure—The polyps vary greatly in shape, not only in different specimens, but also in different parts of the same specimen. The structure is essentially simple; fig. 1 of Scirpearia pectinata may be taken as typical. (See also fig. 74 of S. fureata.) It consists of (1) the verruca, and (2) the anthoeodia. There is no distinct point of demarcation between the two, but the one merges imperceptibly into the other. It may, however, be useful to distinguish between the lower cup-like portion, which may be termed the verruca, and the upper tentacle-bearing portion, the anthocodia. The verruca arises from the general coenenchyma, but is supported by spicules of a different type, as will be explained further on; these have no definite arrangement. Near the summit there are usually eight triangular lobes or teeth which are also densely spiculose. From these arise the short, stumpy pinnate tentacles; these are usually very broad, conical in shape, and bear short, simple pinnules about six to ten in number. The anthocodiae are usually white, no matter what may be the colour of the colony, and the tentacles bear a number of small, flat, scale-like spicules on the aboral surface. These are very easily overlooked in a preparation; Simpson—A Revision of the Gorgoneliidae. 265 and in fact they are so similar in all species as to be of no specific importance, so that their inclusion in each individual description is hardly necessary. (6) Motility.—To define the shape of the verrucae would be to describe the various phases through which it passes from complete expansion to extreme retraction. It may be well, however, to consider some of the phases pre- sented in the same and different specimens, and note to what extent motility occurs. Fig. 32 of the Cape specimen of Seirpearia flagellum and fig. 64 of the type specimen of Scirpearia alba show the verrucae as low cones. Fig. 9a of Juncella juncea, and fig. 90a, b, and ¢ of Scirpearia furcata show them as level with the coenenchyma, or even depressed beneath it. On the other hand, however, the great majority of the figs.—e.g., 36, 44, 85, and 98—depict them as directed upwards, and adpressed to the coenenchyma. When we examine these carefully, we find that the upper surface of the polyp is considerably wrinkled, while the lower is decidedly stretched. (See fig. 49 of the Naples specimen, and fig. 36 of the Cape specimen of S. flagellum.) Another phase, however, presents itself. Fig. 2, from a specimen in the Monaco Collection, has been added to show a very peculiar disposition not uncommon in Seirpearia flagellum. This species is remarkable for the length of its verrucae, the thinness of the coenenchyma, and the consequent slight retraction of the former into the latter. In this figure the verrucae on one side of the stem are all directed upwards, while on the other they are all directed downwards. In other specimens some are directed upwards, some horizontally, and some downwards, while a very peculiar arrangement is seen in the Naples specimen described in this report. The colony has been broken in two and preserved in this state. In the upper part of the colony the polyps are nearly all directed upwards, while in the lower part they are nearly all directed downwards. Now it is highly improbable that this state of affairs could have existed while the colony was living in the sea; so that it is not pushing a speculation too far to conclude that the position in which the colony was immersed in alcohol, for killing and preservation, has determined to some extent the direction in which the polyps have retracted. In fact, the probability is that the polyps naturally grow horizontally, but have a power of rotation through 180° both horizontally and vertically, or, in other words, the oral aperture can take up any position on the surface of a hemisphere whose radius is the length of the verruea. The mode in which these colonies obtain their food, and the different positions which they must assume when swayed by currents, are strongly in favour of such an argument. [2.N 2] 266 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. (ce) Retraction That the polyps are capable of great retraction is a fact which is of the utmost importance in specific determination. The manner in which this is accomplished is very simple. The tentacles are first infolded, the eight lobes of the verruca close over them, and then the whole is withdrawn into the coenenchyma. The longitudinal section (fig. 53) of Scirpearia flagellum shows the attachment of the strong retractor muscles which accomplish this; and fig. 10 of Juncella juncea shows the polyps completely embedded in the coenenchyma. It would be difficult to imagine that such extreme differences as that given in figs. 49 and 51 of S. flagellum could occur in one species, were it not for the fact that as great differences actually occur in one individual colony, e.g. figs. 77, 78,79, and 80 of Scirpearia furcata. This has been discussed in detail under the different species, so that it is necessary here to refer only to the actual existence of such a phenomenon. (d) Distribution.—The distribution of the polyps has been used as a basis for generic diagnosis, so that it is essential to study this character in detail and see to what extent the various distinctions can be said to obtain. Wright and Studer (L), p. lxv, in defining their new genus Scirpearella, make the following statement :—“ The polyps are arranged in rows or spirals, retractile with more or less prominent verrucae,” thus separating it from Scirpearia, which they describe as having “the polyps seated in two longitudinal rows on each side of the stem.” Hickson, in discussing these, says:—“The genera Scirpearia and Scir- pearella, however, appear to me to be still good genera. The arrangement of prominent verrucae in fe rows in the former genus and in a spiral manner in the latter, combined with other characters, renders them relatively easy of identification.” Let us for the present disregard the question of spicules, and consider the group as a whole with regard to this character. It must be borne in mind that since the publication of the work of these © authors, the species Juncella trilineata Thomson and Henderson has been established; and the present memoir contains another new species, namely, Scirpearia quadrilineata. The result of this is that unless the distinction drawn between these two genera is modified, these two species would necessitate the establishing of two new genera to include them. The first problem before us then is:—What is the factor underlying the distribution of the verrucae? The answer to this question—namely, the number of main longitudinal canals—has already been discussed. The only exception to this rule is what may be termed “ the low verruca- Simpson—A Sevision of the Gorgonellidae. 267 type of Juncella juncea.” The position of these specimens is discussed later on, so that it is unnecessary to enter into it here. A short discussion on the distribution of the verrucae in a number of specimens which have come under our observation may prove useful in arriving at some general conclusion. It is unnecessary to take these in any definite order; but a division into three groups may serve to emphasize some of the more salient characteristics. 1. Seirpearia profunda.—tThe polyps are disposed in two longitudinal series; this arrangement may be obscured in the older parts, and then the disposition may simulate a spiral. Near the base four rows may occur in each series ; but this number diminishes in the younger parts, so that near the tip there is only a single row alternating on opposite sides. Scirpearia pectinata.—In no case do the polyps occur on the main stem, On the primary branches they are restricted to the outer aspect, i.e., the side diametrically opposite the one from which the secondary branches arise. On the secondary branches they are disposed on the two inner surfaces. In the upper half of the secondary branches the polyps may encroach en the bare spaces and appear as if distributed all over the coenenchyma. Scirpearia anomala.—The polyps are confined to two longitudinal lateral tracts separated by two bare spaces. Near the base of the colony and also in the younger parts near the tip there is a single row of polyps in each series ; but in the intermediate portion there are two irregular rows owing to crowding and the interposition of young polyps. Scirpearia verrucosa.—The distribution of the polyps is as follows :—The lower part bears no polyps; this is followed by two bare tracts which diminish in size to two distinct lines from which the polyps diverge at acute angles. Scirpearia flagellum.—The lower part of the stem is devoid of polyps; this is surmounted by two opposite longitudinal bare tracts which persist to the tip of the colony. On the other two sides the polyps are disposed in a single row in each series. This gives the colony a markedly bilateral appearance. The verrucae stand sometimes in opposite pairs, but the more common arrangement is alternate. Scirpearia thomsoni.—The polyps are disposed in two longitudinal series on opposite faces, each of which consists of from two to four irregularly alternating rows. Scirpearia furcata.—The polyps are arranged in two longitudinal series separated by two narrow bare strips which become more indistinct, but still visible towards the tip. In each series the polyps appear in rows diverging 268 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. from the bare tracts. Transversely, four or five is a common number in each series. 2. Juncella trilineata—The polyps are arranged in transverse rows of three to four, but many smaller polyps occur which break this regularity. For a short distance from the ends of the branches the polyps occur in three single rows ; but passing downwards two, three, four, or more are to be seen, and, scattered amongst these, are immature forms, so that all that may be said with regard to the disposition of the verrucae is that they occur in three longitudinal groups. The exact number in a transverse row depends on the position in the colony and on the stage of development. The three longitudinal series are separated by three distinct bare tracts, 3. Scirpearia quadrilineata—The polyps are grouped in four definite longitudinal series separated by four bare spaces which correspond in position to the four main canals. Each series consists of a single row; but near the middle of the colony they are somewhat crowded, and give an appearance of two rows, due, in great part, to displacement and the interpolation of young polyps. From these descriptions the following conclusions will be at once evident :— (1) The polyps are always arranged in a certain number of longitudinal series which are definite for the species. (2) This number is dependent on and is the same as the number of longitudinal main canals. (3) The number of transverse rows in each series may vary according to the position in the colony, so that no definite number can be regarded as specific, (4) ‘The number of rows generally increases in the older parts. (5) This is due to the interpolation of young polyps. (6) Near the base of a colony the different series may so approximate, owing to overcrowding, as to almost obliterate the bare tracts. (7) This may result in a spiral appearance which is not inherent, but secondarily produced. (8) A similar false spiral appearance may be produced by a torsion of the whole colony. We have now reached a point when it is necessary to ascertain to what extent the distribution of the verrucae may be regarded as of taxonomic importance. The question of a spiral arrangement is certainly inadmissible, as is also the number of transverse rows in any series; so that to us it seems that the Smipson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidac. 269 only character which may with certainty be used as a basis of classification is the number of longitudinal series as defined by the number of large main canals, (4) Axis. The axis consists of a horny substance whose chemical composition has never been thoroughly investigated, and which is insoluble in the more common organic solvents. This is impregnated with carbonate of lime. The axis is deposited in the form of thin concentric laminae, so that a cross-section (fig. 3) shows annular markings. These are more densely calcareous towards the centre and appear whiter, so that the axis has often been described as having a calcareous core. This is not actually the case, however, as the horny material exists even in the very innermost layers. In the younger parts of the colony there is very little lime deposited, so that it is softer and more flexible. It is noteworthy, however, that even in colonies attaining a height of 6 feet or more the axis is flexible almost to the very base. Near the base, however, it is very hard, and is cut with a knife only with difficulty. The actual hardness varies in different specimens of the same length. There are small ridges and furrows on the surface (fig. 3) which give the cross-section a serrated outline. These, as has been already explained, correspond to the canals of the inner longitudinal series and diminish in number from the base upwards (fig. 11, a, b, and e). The colour varies in the different colonies ; but, as a rule, it is olive-green towards the base, passing to pale yellow near the tip. In some specimens. however, it is almost white throughout, due in great part to a larger deposition of lime, and consequently, in these, the axis is less flexible and more brittle. The increase in the thickness of the older part of a colony is due, not to an increase in the thickness of the coenenchyma, but almost entirely to an increase in the thickness of the axis (see figs. 10, 13, 19, and 43). (5) SPICULES. The spicules of this group are characterized by their extreme smallness ; in fact, in no other group of Aleyonaria do we find the predominant spicule so minute. Measurements of these with any precision are only possible with a high magnification. The largest measurements for the group, viz., those in Nicellaw dichotoma, are only 0:25 mm. x 0:06 mm.; but in the genus Juncella the largest are those in Juncella trilineata, which are over 0:076 mm. x 0:038 mm.; while in 270 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Scirpearia the largest are those of S. anomala, viz., 0:15 mm. x'0:034 mm. ; while in S. pectinata the largest are only 0:061 mm. x 023 mm, It is not necessary here to enter into the details of all the different kinds of spicules and their variations which occur throughout the group, as this is more fully dealt with under the various species, and the figures given there will, moreover, give a much better idea of these than a lengthy description. At the same time it might be well to define in a general way the various types which have been described. (a) Clubs.—Fig. 4 (a-g) gives some idea of the variations of this type. The general shape approaches that of the well-known Indian-club; and the most important characteristic is the fact that the warts or spines on the club- portion are all directed away from the shaft, the central part of which is smooth. The spines do nof arise perpendicularly (see also figs. 14, 23, and 26). (0) Double-clubs,—Fig. 5 (a-b) shows two variations of this type. They have the shape of what are usually known as dumb-bells. There is a distinct median constriction which may be more or less well defined, and may vary in length as well as in breadth (see figs. 27, 65, 75, and 113). The warts may be large or small, smooth, papillose, or very warty, but all arise perpen- dicularly from the head (figs. 87 and 113), or they may be situated either close together or wide apart; and, according to which method occurs, the head will be regular or irregular in outline (contrast figs. 63 and 65). The head itself may be hemispherical or slightly conical (contrast figs. 54 and 65). Fig. 6 (a-d) shows characteristic variations of this type as seen in Juncella. (c) (Double-wheels or capstans—Fig. 7 (a and b). This type consists of a cylindrical shaft on which there are two whorls or warts. The ends of this shaft (the hubs) may be either almost smooth or markedly warty. (d) Elongated double-clubs.—This type may be derived from the typical double-clubs, and merges gradually to another form which is sometimes described as double spindles, and this again may pass into the simple spindle. Fig. 8 a, }, and ¢ show how these merge imperceptibly into one another. In the cases we have described, however, these spicules are all of about the same size, so that the distinction is made chiefly on the basis of the amount of constriction visible and the proportionate length of the “head” to the constriction (see figs. 63 and 65), (e) Simple spindles—In certain species, e.g. Nicella dichotoma (see fig. 114), there is a type of spicule which may be described as a simple spindle, and which in size contrasts so strongly with the double-clubs that there are no intermediate stages connecting the double-club with the spindle. (See also fig. 118 of Nicella moniliforme,) Srupson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidac. 271 The different variations which occur in these types will be considered in detail in describing the different species ; but certain generalizations must be briefly referred to here. Tt is very important when describing spicules from any colony to state precisely from what part of the colony the preparation has been made. New species have been established on slight differences in the size and shape of spicules, and also on the preponderance of one type of spicule over another. With a view to testing the degree of certainty with which this procedure might be justified, we have made different preparations under different conditions from the same colony; and we now give the results derived from over 500 preparations. (1) The different types of spicules retain their own distinct characteristics, no matter from what evel of the colony they may be taken, (2) Spicules from different levels of the same colony or from colonies of different ages show marked deviations in absolute size, but not in proportionate size. (3) Spicules in the coenenchyma alone differ from those in the verrucae alone, e.g. in Sceirpearia furcata, the double-club type, with hemispherical ends, is confined to the coenenchyma, whereas the elongated double-club is restricted to the verrucae. This obtains in all specimens examined, It therefore follows that when examining spicules for specific deter- mination the factor of primary importance is the character of the spicules. Next comes the average size of these spicules; while of no importance whatever is the proportionate numbers of each type, as this depends on the proportion of coenenchyma and verrucae taken for the preparation. If, then, a single preparation be made from a certain part of a colony, and no criterion be given as to the exact age of this portion, subsequent workers will experience great difficulty in making preparations from a similar part. ‘To obviate this difficulty another method may be employed, namely, to take coenenchyma and verrucae from different levels for the single preparation, and so obtain a representative sample of the spicules of the specimen. This method has been found to be of great service in identification, and is the one employed in the preparation of this memoir. Now it has been seen that the disposition of the verrucae is not a constant even in a single specimen, and that its inclusion as a generic character is untenable. If therefore the separation of the specimens of this Juncellid-group of the Gorgonellidae into genera is to be accomplished, it must be based on the character of the spiculation. R,J.A. PROC., VOL, XXVIII,, SECT, B. [2 O] 272 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. If a preparation of spicules be made in the manner described, there should be no difficulty in at once deciding whether or not the type described and figured, as a “club,” is present or not. (See figs. 4, 14, 23, and 26.) On the other hand, figs. 114, 115, 116, and 118 givea good idea of the “long- spindle type” and its proportion to the small double-club. Any of the figures given of the various species of Scirpearia—e.g. figs. 27, 31, or 65—will at once mark these off as quite distinct from the other two types. VI.—PossIBLE AFFINITIES OF THE GORGONELLIDAR. 2? In the “Challenger” Report on the Alcyonaria (vol. xxxi.), Wright and Studer divide the Gorgonacea into two large sections :— 1. Scleraxonia, and u. Holaxonia. In the Scleraxonia they recognize the Sclerogorgidae as a distinct family, with the following characters:—“In the representatives of this family a distinct axis is formed of a tissue consisting of numerous closely intercalated elongated spicules, with dense horny shields. The axis is surrounded by longitudinal canals, into which there open the reticulated coenenchymatous canals uniting the polyps.” In the Holaxonia there occurs the family Gorgonellidae, in which “the axis is lamellar and calcareous, but retains its shape after the extraction of the calcareous matter.” The nature of the “calcareous matter” is, however, not specified, so that it is very difficult to interpret exactly what may have been the opinion of these authors. In “A Treatise on Zoology,” part 1, Bourne divided the Aleyonaria into five large orders as follows :— (1) Stolonifera. (2) Aleyonacea. (3) Pseudaxonia. (4) Axifera. (5) Stelechotokea. The Stolonifera, Aleyonacea, and Stelechotokea are sufficiently distinct, and most certainly have no connexion with the Gorgonellidae, so that any further reference to them would be superfluous. The Pseudaxonia have been described as “ Synaleyonacea forming upright, branched colonies. The zooid cavities short; the zooids embedded in a coenenchyma containing ramifying solenia and numerous spicules. The Smpson— A Revision of the Gorgonellidue. 273 coenenchyma differentiated into a cortical and medullary portion, the latter containing spicules different from those of the cortex, densely crowded together, and sometimes cemented together to form a supporting axis.” One of the families of this order—namely, the Sclerogorgidae—is thus defined :—“The medullary mass forms a distinct axis, consisting of closely packed, elongate spicules, with dense horny sheaths. The axis does not contain solenia, but is surrounded by longitudinal canals—ie., by large solenia—which are connected with the zooid cavities by ramifying solenia.” Of the genus Suberogorgia, Gray, in his original description (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1857, p. 159), says :—“ Axis pale-brown, formed of rather loosely concentric fibrous laminae, containing a large quantity of calcareous matter.” From the Pseudaxonia the Axifera are thus differentiated :—*“ Synal- cyonacea forming colonies consisting of a coenenchymatous rind, investing a horny or calcified axis. The axis may be horny or composed of a calcified horny substance. . . . It never contains solenia, and is never formed of fused spicules. The coenenchyma completely invests the axis, and contains solenia, and calcareous spicules embedded in the mesogloea.” Bourne does not include the Gorgonellidae in his scheme of classification ; and as the nature of the calcareous constituent in this family has never been investigated, or even commented upon, it is impossible to say whether they are Pseudaxonia or Axifera. The time at our disposal has not permitted of a detailed investigation of this very important problem; but as a contribution to this study the following observations may be useful :— Suberogorgia.—An examination of the axis of a specimen of this genus reveals the following features :— (1) It consists of a horny matrix, in which large irregular spicules are embedded longitudinally. These spicules are easily seen with a strong lens, and appear to be deposited concentrically, (2) The axis after decalcification retains its original shape. (3) Prolonged boiling in caustic potash causes a slight disintegration; and the individual spicules may thus be separated. (4) The spicules of the axis are quite different from those of the coenenchyma. (5) A thin horny layer may be detached from the axis, in which the spicules may be seen embedded. Tuncella elongata var. capensts—Hickson (xi.) deseribed an Aleyonarian from Cape Colony under this name, but at that time the spicules of this species were unknown. Subsequent study, and a consequent resuscitation of [202 274 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. that old but imperfectly known species, have necessitated the removal of the Cape specimen from this genus. In many respects this colony is unique; and the writer has described it separately as Dendrogorgia (n.g.) capensis, Proc. Roy. Phys. Soc., Edin., vol. xviii. (1910), p. 62. The following notes on the axis are of great importance in this connexion :— (1) The axis consists of concentric laminae. (2) These laminae are composed of a horny matrix, in which long irregular spicules are embedded horizontally. (5) The horny substance preponderates in amount over the calcareous matter, so that even with a lens the spicules are not very evident. (4) The spicules differ greatly in size and shape from those of the coenenchyma. (5) Prolonged boiling in strong caustic potash results in a partial separation of these spicules. (6) When the coenenchyma is detached from the axis, a thin, white, trans- parent film is generally found adherent to it. If this be peeled off and placed under a microscope with a one-sixth objective, spicules identical with those of the axis are seen embedded in it. From these facts it is at once evident that the axis in the case of this specimen is distinctly sclerogorgic. It consists of spicules different from those in the coenenchyma embedded in a horny matrix, the individual com- ponents of which are laminae deposited concentrically; and, further, it is possible to separate the outer layer, which is usually detached with the coenenchyina. Juncella juncea may be taken as a type of gorgonellid axis, and the following are the chief points observed :— (1) The axis consists of a horny substance impregnated with lime. (2) The horny material greatly preponderates over the calcareous. (3) The axis is very hard, and is cut with difficulty. (4) It is impossible to see individual spicules either in a cross-section or a longitudinal section; but (a) The axis is deposited in the form of concentric laminae. (2) A thin layer is usually found adherent to the detached coenenchyma, (c) This layer may be separated from the coenenchyma. (5) It contains small spicules not very unlike those of the coenenchyma, but different from them. Srmpson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 275 ) Ig With regard to the coenenchyma in these three groups, the following notes are interesting :— (1) In all of them there is a cirele of large canals separating the coenenchyma from the axis. (2) Near the periphery of the coenenchyma there is also a circle of longitudinal canals which communicate directly with the polyps. (3) These two series are united by numerous interlacing transverse solenia. The polyps are very similar in all three groups. There is no definite distinction into verruca and anthocodia. There is a pseudo-operculum formed of stall spicules on the aboral surface of the tentacles in all three groups. Thepolyps are in all cases capable of complete retraction into the coenenchyma. A further point of similarity may be pointed out in the case of Suberogorgia and Juncellids, namely, the possession of a definite number of longitudinal canals in the inner series larger than the others, which determine the distribution of the polyps. It would be premature to draw any hard and fast conclusions from these few observations; but it may be considered a question whether the three groups taken in the following order, (1) Suberogorgia, (2) Dendrogorgia capensis, and (38) the Juncellids proper, may not represent a line of evolution. In the first of these the spicules of the axis are large, and there is only a small amount of horny matrix; in the second the spicules are smaller, and there is a larger proportion of horny material ; while in the last the spicules (if such is the nature of the calcareous matter) are extremely small, and the proportion of horny substance to the calcareous is enormously increased. For the present, and until the exact nature of the limy deposition in the axis of the Gorgonellidae is investigated, it is therefore inadvisable to rank them with the Axifera, and itis more than probable that their aflinities are closer to the Pseudaxonia. VII.—DIvVISION OF THE GORGONELLIDAE INTO GENERA. Before proceeding to formulate a scheme of classification which may approximate to a natural classification, and which will be based on the foregoing considerations, it may be well here to recapitulate the most recent diagnosis of the genera under consideration, and see to what extent each of these may be considered valid. Juncella.—The colony is simple or branched, the polyps are sometimes small, disposed in two lateral rows, sometimes with well developed and 276 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. elongated verrucae. The coenenchyma is thick, with an external layer which contains simple and double clubs. Scirpeavia.—The colony is simple, with a cylindrical calcified axis and thin coenenchyma. The polyps are seated in two longitudinal rows on each side of the stem. The spicules are double-clubs and spindles. Scirpearella.—The colony is simple or very feebly branched. The axis is calcareous, brittle, smooth or grooved. The polyps are arranged in rows or spirals, retractile, with more or less prominent verrucae. The coenenchyma is moderately thick and finely granular. The spicules are spiny spindles and double-clubs. Ellisella—The colony is simple or dichotomously branched, with a thick coenenchyma, and slightly developed verrucae, which are disposed in two rows on theaxis. The coenenchyma contains both double-clubs and spindles. Ctenocella.—The colony is branched in one plane, and so that all the simple twigs arise in an ascending order from the upper surface of the stem. The verrucae are short on two sides of the twigs. There are distinct median furrows. The spicules are mostly double-clubs; those of the polyp-calyces are, according to Ridley, somewhat different from those of the coenenchyma, being longer and provided with two, often three whorls of tubercles. The inner whorls so approach in the middle of the spicules, that the median naked zone, Which is characteristic of the spicules of the coenenchyma, is here absent. Nicella.—The colony is upright, branched, with a thin coenenchyma, and protruding verrucae, which arise perpendicularly, and appear to be terminally truncated. The polyps arise from either side of the stem and branches, leaving a middle space free. The spicules form a cortical layer of small double-clubs, and an internal layer of long densely warty spindles. An examination of these diagnoses reveals the fact that we have here to deal with three distinct groups. The first of these is represented by the various species of the genus Juncella, and is characterized by the fact that its spicules include simple clubs. The second is restricted to the genus Nicella, and is distinctly separated by the character of its spicules, which include small double-clubs and long, densely warted spindles. The third comprises Ellisella, Scirpearia, Scirpearella, and Ctenocella, which agree in having neither clubs nor long spindles, but whose spicules all include double-clubs, These distinctions may be tabulated thus :-— A. Spicules include clubs (Juncella). B, Spicules do not contain clubs— (1) Spicules include extremely elongated spindles (Nicella), (2) Spicules do not contain elongated spindles (Ctenocella, Ellisella, Scirpearia, Scirpearella). Srupson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 277 In view of our previous discussion on the various characters which may be considered of taxonomic importance, we may now take each of these genera in rotation. (1) Ctenocellan—Only one species of this genus has so far been described, so that the generic diagnosis given above is a recapitulation of its specific characters. In spiculation it is essentially of the Scirpearia-type; and the particular kind of spicules described above is quite characteristic of the group. It corresponds to the elongated double-club, which may approximate to the double-spindle, and eventually to the simple spindle which has been already described. It has been my privilege to examine a large number of colonies of this species (pectinata), and the only character in which it differs essentially from other genera is its peculiar mode of branching. The secondary and ter- tiary branches (see figs. 36-41), however, are long, simple, and flagelliform ; and if one of these detached branches be taken for identification, it will at once be referred to the genus Scirpearia. The disposition of the verrucae and the types of spicules correspond in every detail with the diagnosis of Scirpearia. Is it justifiable, then, to continue recognizing a genus on the basis of its branching alone, when a part of the same colony may be indisputably referred to another genus? We prefer to answer this question in the negative, and consequently abolish the genus Ctenocella, and rank the only known species under the name Scirpearia pectinata. (2) Hllisella—It will be remembered that Kolliker in 1864 first drew attention to the spicules of this family, and, with the small amount of material at his disposal, separated the genus Juncella into two groups. (1) Those with clubs (J. juncea and J. gemmacea), and (2) those without clubs (J. elongata). Studer (1878) in revising the family limited the generic diagnosis thus :— (1) Spicules: clubs, and double-clubs (Juncella). (2) Spicules: double-clubs, and spindles— A. Calyces not prominent (Ellisella). B, Calyces markedly projecting (Scirpearia). In discussing the question of the nature of the verrucae we pointed out that this character could not be relied upon for even specific determination, so that Studer’s groups A and B, or, in other words, the genera Ellisella and Scirpearia, cannot on this basis be regarded as distinct. In the descriptions of the various species of Ellisella which have since been established no further character of generic importance has been added, and an examination of the generic diagnosis of Ellisella and Scirpearia, given by Wright and Studer, shows them to be identical. We have examined the 278 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy, type specimens of Ellisella, and compared them with authentic species of Scirpearia, and could find no reason for separating them. Hickson (xv, pp. 818-819), in his valuable contribution to the study of this group, has suggested the abolition of the genus Ellisella and has united the species included under that name to those of the genus Juncella. He, howeyer, divides the species so included into two groups—(1) those with clubs and (2) those without clubs, the former of which, as will be evident, corresponds to Juncella; and the latter, with the exception of J. spiralis, which will be discussed later, to Ellisella as defined by their spiculation. The result of this is that the genus Juncella, which was distinguished by the presence of the clubs amongst its spicules, now includes forms whose spiculation is identical with that of Scirpearia and Scirpearella. The question now resolves itself into, “How are we to distinguish between (1) those species of Juncella whose spicules contain no clubs, (2) Scirpearia, and (3) Scirpearella?” In other words, we have still to find generic characters and separate Ellisella, Scirpearia, and Scirpearella. As the result of an examination of all the type species of Ellisella, Scirpearella, and Scirpearia (with the exception of S. flagellum, of which, however, we have seen numerous authentic specimens in the Monaco collection), we are fully convinced that nothing in the spiculation of these types is of sufficient importance to be used as a generic character, so that it is incumbent upon us to examine in detail the other features which have been used as diagnostic, Branching.—Scirpearia is described as simple, Scirpearella as simple or very feebly branched, and Ellisella as simple or dichotomously branched. Now the question of branching, as has been already shown, is of no importance in diagnosis. Specimens otherwise identical are described in this memoir, in which one may be of great length and simple, another elongated and bifurcating, while a third may be of no exceptional height and yet very markedly branched. A very good example of this may be seen in Scirpearia furcata. Contrast (1) the specimens from Mergui—(2) that orginally described by Thomson and Henderson as Scirpearia, sp., and (3) the specimen from Providence Island, all of which are included in this report. The very fact, however, that a species of Scirpearia has been described in which branching occurs shows the futility of relying upon this feature. Nature of the Verrucae.—The question of prominent or non-prominent verrucae has already been discussed, and, as it has implicitly been abandoned by most authors, need not occupy our time here; but it is essential to point out that the omission of this as a generic character almost finally necessitates the abolition of the genus Ellisella, Simpson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 279 We would, therefore, in view of these considerations, put forward the following emended classification, and proceed to define the various genera in terms of such characters as seem to warrant attention. Family GORGONELLIDAE.. JUNCELLID GROUP. Division 1. Spicules include e/ubs (Juncella). Division 2. Spicules do not include elubs— A. Spicules include Jong warty spindles and smal/ double-clubs (Nicella). B. Spicules include double-clubs and elongated double-clubs (Scirpearia). VIII.—EMENDED DIAGNOSES OF THE FAMILY AND GENERA. Family GORGONELLIDAE. Specimens belonging to this family may be either simple or branched. When simple, they frequently attain a length of three feet, though colonies of five or six feet long are not uncommon. When branched, the branching may be (1) very sparse, (2) more frequent and dendriform, or (3) flabellate. The branches are usually long and flagelliform. The coenenchyma is usually thin, arenaceous on the surface, and very granular throughout; it is densely packed with small spicules, and is separated into an outer non-canal-bearing part and an inner canal-bearing part. The canal system consists of two longitudinal series, situated circum- ferentially ; the inner series separates the coenenchyma from the axis, and the outer separates the two parts of the coenenchyma mentioned above. Between these two series, solenia ramify in all directions and unite them. The canals of the outer series are all equal in size; but in the inner series there is a certain number, definite for the specimens, larger than the others. These are known as the main longitudinal canals. The most frequent number is two, but three and fowr also occur. The polyps are disposed in a certain number of longitudinal series, which are defined by and correspond to the number of main longitudinal canals ; these are separated by longitudinal bare tracts, which occupy the region of the main canals. The verrucae vary greatly in shape, not only in different specimens, but in different parts of the same colony. They may project considerably or may be depressed below the surface of the coenenchyma. In each series there may be one or more longitudinal rows; but the number is R.LA. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT, B. (2 P) 280 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. not constant at the various levels in any one colony. The anthocodiae are very simple; the tentacles are short and conical, and beara single row of short, simple pinnules on each side. There are scale-like spicules on the aboral surface of the tentacles. The axis is composed of a horny substance impregnated with carbonate of lime. It consists of concentric laminae, which are deposited on the periphery; and it retains its shape on decalcification. The spicules are extremely minute, and contain the following types :— (1) Indian club-shaped forms known as clubs; (2) dumb-bell forms known as double-clubs; and (3) spindle-shaped forms or spindles. Intermediate forms such as elongated double-clubs and double-spindles may also occur. Genus Juncella emend. Colony simple or branched ; the coenenchyma is usually thick; the polyps are distributed (1) irregularly over the whole coenenchyma or (2) in definite longitudinal series, defined by the position of a number of main canals, constant for the species. The verrucae (1) may be sunk within pit-like depressions, (2) may be low and dome-like, or (3) may be sub-conical and adpressed to the stem; all these conditions may appear in one colony. The axis is formed of concentric layers of a horny substance impregnated with lime ; there is usually a more densely calcareous core. The coenenchyma consists of two layers—(1) an outer, containing no canals, in which the polyps are retracted; and (2) an inner, which is bounded both externally and internally by a circle of small canals, and which is penetrated by a network of small solenia uniting these two series. The outer series of canals communicates directly with the polyps. A certain number, two or three, of the canals of the inner series, symmetrically arranged, are larger than the others, and are known as the main canals. Their position defines in most cases the distribution of the polyps. The spicules are extremely small; they contain c/vbs, but otherwise are typical of the family. Genus Scirpearia emend. The colony may be (1) simple and flagelliform, (2) slightly branched, (3) much branched and dendriform, or (4) branched in one plane. The branches themselves are usually long and flagelliform. The coenenchyma varies greatly in thickness in the different species. The canal system is typical of the group; so far only species with two or four large main longitudinal canals are known. The verrucae are disposed in a number of longitudinal series, the number of which is the same as the number of main canals, As in Juncella the number of transverse rows in each series varies Simpson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidue. 281 in the different parts of the colony. The verrucae themselves vary in shape and size according to the stage of retraction and also according to their position in the colony. They may be elongated and conical, wart-like, or even depressed below the surface of the coenenchyma. The axis is composed of concentric laminae impregnated with lime; the surface is marked by longitudinal ridges and furrows; but the number of these diminishes towards the tip of the colony. The spicules contain “ double-clubs,” but neither “clubs” nor extremely long “ double-spindles ” or “ spindles.” Genus Nicella emend, The colony may be simple, slightly branched, dichotomously branched or variously branched, with frequent anastomoses in one plane. The coenenchyma is thin and finely granular ; the surface presents an arenaceous appearance. The polyps are disposed in longitudinal series which alternate with, and correspond in number with, the main longitudinal canals, In the species so far known there are two main longitudinal canals, The number of rows in any series varies according to the position in the colony; and in the older parts the polyps may encroach on the bare tracts so as to almost obliterate them. The verrucae vary in shape and size according to the stage of retraction ; when expanded they stand usually at right angles to the stem and are terminally truncated; when fully retracted they are low and conical or dome-like ; intermediate stages always occur. The axis is composed of concentric laminae, and is densely calcareous; it is typically Gorgonellid in character. The spicules consist of small double-clubs and slightly elongated double-clubs, but characteristic are elongated double-spindles and spindles. These latter types are quite distinct, and there are no intermediate forms linking the two sets—i.e. double-clubs and spindles—together. They are also usually large in most species. 1X.—Genus Juncella emend. A historical review of this genus has already been given, and also an emended diagnosis. In the restricted emended sense—i.e. those Gorgonellids whose spicules include “clubs ”—the following species must be taken into consideration :— 1. Juneella juncea Pallas, 2. Juneella fragilis Ridley. 3. Juncella flewilis Studer. 4, Juncella barbadensis!' Wright and Studer. 1 Tt is extremely doubtful whether the specimen identified by Wright and Studer as J. barda- densis is the same as the original specimen of that name, so that it has been considered advisable to keep them separate. ‘The ‘‘ Challenger’? J. barbadensis is a Juncella; the original may not be. [2 P 2] Wo we we Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. . Juncella gemmacea Valenciennes. . Juncella racemosa Wright and Studer. . Juneella miniacea Thomson and Henderson. . Juncella trilineata Thomson and Henderson. “Io oO ve) But in addition to these the following species have been also referred to this genus :— 9. Juncella santae-crucis Duch. and Mich. 10. Juncella Juniewina Duch. and Mich. 11. Juneella barbadensis' Duch. and Mich. 12. Juncella vimen Ellis and Solander. 13. Juncella calyculata Ellis and Solander. 14. Juncella hystrix Valenciennes. 15. Juncella surculus Johnson. 16. Juncella laevis Verrill. 17. Juncella extans Verrill. Species 9-17 are, however, so imperfectly known that it is absolutely impossible to include them in any scheme of classification. In several cases they are names without descriptions; and in the others, the descriptions are extremely vague, and are based on characters which are now known to be of no specific value. In no case have the spicules been investigated, so that it is even impossible to say whether they actually belong to this genus or not; in fact, it is more than probable that they are not all referable to Juncella. I have carefully searched through several old collections for authentic specimens of any of these; but the result has been negative, so that in the absence of type-specimens, but for the sake of completeness, it has been decided to place them in a group—“ incertae sedis "—by themselves, and give such references and descriptions as are available. An attempt, however, has been made to trace the affinities of species 1-8 Each of these is discussed in detail under its place in the emended classi- fication suggested later, so that it is necessary here only to consider the characters on which the classification is founded. The first and most important of these is “ the number of main longitudinal canals,” and this at once separates off Juncella trilineata from the others. An examination of the spicules marks Juncella racemosa as distinct (see figs. 14 and 23). In addition to this, however, the general nature of the colony and the mode of branching are distinctive for this species, which under the present system includes Juncella minacea. There, therefore, remain only species 1-5 to be considered, Juneella flexilis, J. fragilis, and J. barba- Simpson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 283 densis have proved to be but young stages of J. juncea, and must therefore be included under the older name; so that the number of species is now restricted to two, viz., Juncella juncea and Juncella gemmacea, There can be no doubt that these two names have been very loosely used in the identi- fication of specimens, and with great justification; for after an examination of the macroscopic and microscopic characters of a very large number of each of these, it must be confessed that it is almost impossible to distinguish between a branch of Juncella gemmacea and a portion of a colony of Juncella juncea of about the same size, Large specimens of J. juncea and complete colonies of J. gemmacea are unmistakable on account of the great difference in the nature of the colonies. In the former the colonies are always simple or sub-simple, while in the latter they are very much branched and markedly dendriform. Solely for this reason has it been considered justifiable to maintain these as distinct species. The spicules are identical both in type and measurements; but the extreme nature of the branching, which commences almost at the very base of the colony in the case of J. genvmacea, and the normally simple character of J. juncea, and the great length and size to which colonies of the latter species may attain, seem to justify their recognition as distinct species. It must be noted, however, that it would be extremely inadvisable to attempt to distinguish between one of the long terminal twigs of J. gemmacea and the tip of a colony of about the same thickness as J. juncea. For this reason it is difficult to decide exactly to what species certain records refer when these have been based on fragments. In J. juncea there are two externally different types, but morphologically these are the same. In one of these the lateral bare tracts which correspond to the two main longitudinal canals are evident throughout, but in the other there is no trace of these. The importance of this has been discussed under the species; and it has been considered highly inadvisable to separate them, unless as varieties. This step has been taken only to obviate any future misapprehension. I would therefore suggest the following classification :— Species of Juncella. A, Longitudinal main canals ¢wo in number. (1) Colony simple, flagelliform—J. juncea Valenciennes, emend. (2) Colony much branched and somewhat bushy; branches flagel- liform— J, gemmacea Valenciennes, emend. 284 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. (3) Colony delicate, branched in one plane; branches tending to arise from one side—J. racemosa Wright and Studer. B. Longitudinal main canals three in number. (4) Colony branched as in J. gemmacea—ZJ. trilineata Thomson and Henderson. X.—Juncella juncea. Junci lapidei Pliny, Hist. Nat., p. 13, c. 25. Palmijuncus albus, Rumph, Amb. vi, p. 126. Keratophyton simplex Seba, Thes. 111, t. 105, fig. 1a. Gorgonia juncea » Helicella ,, Juncella ,, ” Pallas, xxviii, p. 180. Pallas, xxvii, p. 226. Esper, vii, ii, p. 26, Pl. um. Lamarck, xxiv, ii, p. 15, n. 34. Lamouroux, xxv, p. 419, Dana, iii, p. 664. Gray, xi, p. 481. Val., xvi, p. 14. Val., xlv, p. 182. Milne-Edwards and Haime, xxvi, p. 186. Vermill, xlvii, p. 37. Gray, xii, p. 204. KOlliker, xxiii, p. 140, t. 18, f. 45, 46. Thomson and Henderson, xxxix, p. 314. ag and Henderson, xxxix, p. 313, Pl. 1v, figs. 4 and 5. Ridley, xxxiii, p. 345. Gray, xii, p. 25. Hickson, xv, p. 820. Studer, xxxiv, p. 659. Studer, xxxvii, p. 116. grag hap Studer, l, p. 158, PL. xxv, fig. 12; Pl. xu, Kent Saville, xxi, p. 92. Studer. Germanos, viii. Hickson, xv, p. 821. Ridley, xxxiii, p. 347, Pl. xxx1, fig. D. var., XXXiii. Thomson and Henderson, xxxix, p. 314. Simrson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 285 Juncella fragilis var. rubra Thomson and Henderson, xxxix, p, 314. » barbadensis Duch. and Mich., v, p. 22, Pl. v, fig. 5. 5 5 Wright and Studer, 1, p. 159, Pl. xx1y, fig. 14. Juncella juncea, This is a very old species, as may be seen from the Bibliography. Pallas referred it to the genus Gorgonia; but Valenciennes, in 1841, rightly considered it as a Juncellid, and placed it in the genus Juncella; and in this genus it has remained, and has been so regarded by most authors; but, in 1859, Gray, for no apparent reason, established the genus Helicella to include it. Noone has, however, confirmed his opinion, so that it is unnecessary to discuss its position there. The species is a fairly distinctive one; but very little positive content has ever been given to it. Ridley, in his Report on the Alcyonaria collected by H.M.S. “ Alert,” says :—* Neither Milne-Edwards and Haime nor Valenciennes give details full enough to enable the student to identify their species satisfactorily with that of Pallas and Esper. In the ‘Alert’ specimens and that figured by Esper the verrucae are closely packed over the cortex. In our specimen, which is about 46 inches (1150 mm.) long by 6 mm. thick at the present broken base and 3°5 mm. thick at the tip, the basal end is almost smooth, the verrucae being either level with the surface or depressed below it; towards the middle of the length they become projecting until they reach a height of about 1:25 mm.; they are then adpressed against the surface of the cortex. A distinct median groove is to be traced along most of the stem.” : This was a most important contribution, and was the first description of the variation in the size of the verrucae, which is such a marked feature in this species, and which has led to several mistakes in identification. Kolliker, in 1865, first introduced the question of spicules into this species, and gives two figures of these (Tab. xvim, figs. 45 and 46). One of these represents a thick single-club, and the second a double-club. In the many records and short descriptions which occur scattered throughout Alcyonarian literature very little further was added, so that the following short description sums up the chief points upon which the species was identified. The colony is simple and elongated; the cortex is thick; the spicules contain clubs and double-clubs ; the verrucae vary in size in the various parts of the colony (Ridley) ; the axis is hard and calcareous; there are usually two bare streaks in the coenenchyma. = Practically no attention was paid to the extraordinary fertility of variation which occurs with regard to all these characters, not only in different specimens, but also in different parts of the same specimen; nor 286 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. was there any allowance made for different stages of development. As a result of this, three species—viz., J. fragilis, J. flewilis, and J. barbadensis— were established on what must now be regarded as young colonies of this species. The large number of specimens, which undoubtedly belong to this species which we have been able to examine in detail with respect to the differences on which these three species were based, confirm beyond doubt the opinion of several authors—notably Ridley, Studer, Hickson, and Thomson, that these cannot be regarded as distinct. I give here a short description of these three species, followed by a systematic study of a large number of specimens which may help to give a true estimate of the variability of certain characters and the constancy of others, and so form a basis for a definite specific diagnosis, J. fragilis Ridley. In 1884 Ridley established the species fragilis for two specimens from Queensland with the following characteristics:—Stem long, unbranched, diminishing very slowly to the tip, which may be either clavate or sharp- pointed, flexible, and easily broken. The diameter at the base is 5 mm., at the apex 5-4 mm., except when the apex consists of a fine point. The cortex is thick and creamy-white when dry; there is no trace of a lateral line in the upper three-fourths. The verrucae are small, about 1 mm. in height, clavate, closely adpressed against the cortex, crowded over all parts; axis very slender, about 1 mm. in diameter at the base and hair-like at the apex ; near the base it is olive-brown, hard, and beset with longitudinal striae. The cortical spindles are the same as in J. gemmacea, He points out the following differences between this species and J. gemmacea:— (1) The verrucae are small and crowded. (2) There are no lateral lines in the upper three-fourths. (3) The colour is pale creamy-white. (4) The heads of the double stellate spicules are more abundantly tuberculated. Later, in 1887, Ridley referred, with doubt, two colonies from Mergui to this species as a variety. One of these was white or cream-coloured, the other was pale brick-red. He notes that these specimens approach J. juncea, which, he says, is distinguished from J. fragilis by its greater size, its red colour, its larger and more distant polyp-verrucae, the presence of a space bare of verrucae above the base and by the possession of equal-ended double- stars, These specimens, he says, stand midway between juncea and fragilis. Simpson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 287 In 1905 Thomson and Henderson referred several fragments from Ceylon to this species. The axis was marked by longitudinal striae. In some the verrucae were nearly 2 mm. in height, and the diameter of the axis was 1 mm.; in others the verrucae were much smaller, and the diameter of the axis was 2mm. The spicules showed some variation from those in Ridley’s specimens, Juncella fragilis var. rubra. In the same paper Thomson and Henderson established a new variety, namely, rubra, to include a long, flexible, complete colony, which tapered gradually throughout its entire length. There was no trace of a lateral line or groove. The verrucae were numerous and closely adpressed, measuring about 1 mm. in height. From the above descriptions it is evident that this species has no definite specific character. Ridley himself had doubts as to its distinctiveness ; but its “simple” character at once separates it from J. gemmacea. The specimens from Mergui are undoubtedly J. juncea; but Ridley practically acknowledges this. I have examined the specimens described by Thomson and Henderson, and although these undoubtedly coincide with the description of J. fragilis, they also agree with young forms of J. juncea. A comparison of these specimens and Ridley’s descriptions, with the numerous colonies of various ages which I was fortunate in obtaining at Mergui, proves beyond doubt that this species was based on young stages of J. juncea, so that I would suggest the merging of this species into J. juncea. At the same time the variations in the different characters, as seen in these specimens, are of great interest, and show how difficult it is to be certain of any species on a single or even_a few specimens, especially ifthey are young. The question of the size of the verrucae and the presence or absence of bare spaces in this species is discussed further on, so that it is necessary here to note only its relative position in classification. ; Juncella flexilis Studer. This species was established by Studer for a small specimen (probably young) with the following characters :— “The stem is simple, rising from a flat base. The colony is only 20 cms. in height. The axis is thin and flexible, but contains lime The polyps first arise at a level of 2 cms. from the base; they occur at first in two lateral rows, soon increasing in number, and oceupying in the upper part the whole surface of the stem. The verrucae are 2 mms. long, are club-shaped, and are curved towards the stem. The coenenchyma R.A. PROO., VOL. XXVIII., SECT. B. [2 Q] 238 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. is thin, and contains an external layer of clubs, and below this a layer of double-clubs. The colour is dark red. Germanos (VII) identified a small specimen from Ternate with this species. It had two branches' (the type specimen is simple). He makes the following observations :— The colour is orange-red. The stem is cylindrical, with a rigid axis consisting of several concentric and horny layers. The branches are much compressed, and have a flexible axis. The spicules of the coenenchyma are clubs and double-wheels. The verrucae are high, club-shaped, and are curved towards the stem; they contain club-shaped spicules; the anthocodiae are white, entirely retractile, and have small spindles. Hickson (XY) provisionally referred some specimens to this species, but expressed an opinion that they might be young forms of J. juncea. The remarks which we have made with regard to J. fragilis apply equally well to this species ; and we would confirm Hickson’s opinion and merge this species into the older J. juncea. Lecalitves.—Between Flat Island and Mauritius (Studer). Ternate {Germanos). S. Nilandu, Maldives, 25-30 fms, (Hickson). Juncella barbadensis. Juncella barbadensis Wright and Studer, 1, p. 159, Pl. xxx1v, fig. 14. When Duchassaing and Michelotti described this species, they emphasized characters which have since proved to be of no specific importance. Wright and Studer, however, with considerable hesitation, regarded two small fragments in the “Challenger” collection as young stages of either barbadensis or funiculina; but at the same time note that certain identification is impossible, owing to the very brief description given by the authors and the absence of the type specimen to which reference might be made. In the “ Challenger ” specimens the coenenchyma is thin, and the spicules seem related to those of the J. juncea. They consist of unsymmetrical clubs, double-stars and spindles, which give the same measurements as those of J. juncea. Wright and Studer note that in some respects their specimens resemble J, flexilis Studer. From the foregoing it is quite evident that this is not a distinct species and I have no hesitation in referring it to J. juncea. Locality —Off Sombrero Island. 450 fathoms. 1 It is not improbable that this was a young colony of J. gemmacea, Stmpson—A Levision of the Gorgonellidae. 289 Juncella juncea, In the Mergui Collection there are numerous specimens of this species ; and a study of these has enabled me to define this species with some precision. A superficial examination of these reveals two distinct types which, for the present, may be regarded as varieties with the following distinction :— Var. a—with slightly protruding verrucae and with the polyps all over the coenenchyma. Var. 6—with markedly protruding verrucae and with two bare longitudinal spaces. I would emphasize the fact that these are but superficial differences, and that no taxonomic importance can be attached to them—consequently I refrain from naming them. I shall first examine them macroscopically with regard to their superficial differences. Var. a.—Fig. 9 (a, b, and c) gives a very good impression of the external appearance of this variety. The polyps are distributed irregularly over the whole coenenchyma, so that, at any one level, the arrangement is the same from any aspect. In the younger part of the colony—that is towards the tip—the verrucae are slightly club-shaped, and are adpressed to the axis, and are sunk in very shallow pits. About seven or eight may be seen on one transverse line (fig. 9c). Towards the middle of the colony the number increases to nine or ten, the verrucae project less, appear smaller, and are sunk in deeper pits. They are not so closely packed as in the younger part (fig. 90). Near the base of the colony the appearance is quite different. The polyps are separated by intervals two, three, or more times the diameter of the verrucae. They are much smaller than in the upper parts, and the verrucae are now almost surrounded or engulfed by the coenenchyma (fig. 90). Var. 6.—(See corresponding figures, 12a, b, and c.) In this variety the polyps are restricted to two definite longitudinal series, separated by two bare spaces, whose position is marked by a more or less distinct groove. Throughout the whole colony the polyps are more protruded than in the previous variety. The colony is more slender and tapering, and the coenenchyma is thinner. Near the tip of the colony there are usually two or three polyps in each series (fig. 12c). Towards the middle of the colony four or five is a common number in a corresponding position. (Fig. 120 gives a view of the pit-like depression in the area devoid of polyps.) 202) aU Ss) 290 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Near the base the number increases to seven or eight (fig. 12a). The verrucae throughout are sub-conical and are adpressed to the stem, although in some cases they are slightly dome-like. The following tables give a few measurements from several colonies of both of these varieties :— TABLE A. Be 4483 S58 Diameter of Colony in og og. ee Millimetres. Diameter) 25° 2 ee Specimen. EB of axis | § 23 Bee Sse Fe | a | een atibaee: SEL ses mos Base. eee ie alee Ae lne Midway. | Nearapex. | a8 3 Bs a 1 ey 7 5 4 15 2°5 2 82 + 6 5-5 6 3°5 (°5) 1°25 2°5 3 76 8 7-5 5:6 5 15 2°75 4 74 85 75 6 6 1°75 2°5 5 72 7 7 65 35 1°75 3°26 6 71 7 7 65 3°65 1°75 3°25 7 68 5 4°5 4 2°5 1:25 2 8 65 55 66 45 3°5 1 2°25 9 63 5 5 4°5 3 1 2°26 10 57 6 6 4°65 3 15 2°25 ll 62+ 75 7 5 | 4°5 (+5) 1°5 2°5 12 46 6 | 5°5 56 3 1°56 2°75 Suupson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae, 291 TABLE B. | | naa au = Diameter of Colony. Dinmeter = ft o = Bt rs Specimen. Height. caves 3'o 4 23 a : l at base. 3 g = | Ss g 2 | Base. Midway. | Apex. a8 as 1 156 7:5 6°5 5 5 | 1:25 25 2 115 6 ul 6°65 4 0°65 3°25 3 1l4 55 5 45 3 1-25 2°25 4 110 5:5 75 5 4 0-75 2°5 6 110 8 8 4 4:5 1°75 2 6 105 5°5 7:5 6 3°5 1 3 7 101 6°5 5 4 4 1:26 2 8 100 + 7 8:5 6 4°5 (0°5) 1:25 3 9 100 6 5 45 3°5 1:25 2°25 10 91 7 7 by) 4 15 2°5 ll 90 7 7 675 4 15 3°25 12 86 6 6 5 3 15 2-5 13 83 + 8:5 9 6 5°5 (0°5) 15 3 14 82 6 6 4 2 2 2 15 76 6°5 7 5 3 1°75 2°5 16 72 6 5 4 2 1°6 2 17 66 7 aesaas 5:5 4 1-5 2°75 18 64 5 5:5 375 2°5 1:25 1:75 19 61 55 6 4:5 3 1:26 2°25 20 61 4°5 4 35 2 1:26 1°75 21 60 4°5 45 4 3 0°75 2 22 57 5°65 6 6 3°5 1 3 23 53 4°5 4°5 3°65 15 15 1-76 24 62 45 4°65 + 2 1:25 2 26 49 75 6 5 2°6 2°5 2°5 26 45 3°5 6 55 3 0°25 2°75 27 41 375 3 2°5 15 1 1°25 The superficial differences between the two varieties having been noted, we may consider the general morphology of the species, and see to what extent the varieties are worthy of distinction. 292 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Coenenchyma.—Figs. 10 (a, b, and ec) and 13 (a, b, and ec) are given to show the structure of the coenenchyma at the same levels as the corresponding figs. 9 (a, b, and c) and 12 (a, , and c) respectively. The coenenchyma may be differentiated into two distinct regions—(1) an outer superficial layer, in which the polyps are embedded, and which contains no canals; and (2) an inner layer, which is intersected by a meshwork of transverse canals. In var. @ the superficial layer is much thinner than the inner layer; but in var. } the superficial layer is the thicker of the two. At the tip of the colony there is a conical growing point devoid of polyps and having no canals. The thickness of the coenenchyma hardly varies throughout the colony. Canal Systems.—This consists of (1) a longitudinal system and (2) a transverse system. The longitudinal system is composed of two series of longitudinal canals—(a) an outer, situated between the two layers of the coenenchyma, and with which the polyps connect directly; and (2) an inner, situated between the inner layer of the coenenchyma and the axis. These two systems are united by the transverse canals which penetrate the inner layer of the coenenchyma. The number of canals in each of the two longitudinal series diminishes in number from the base of the colony upwards. This, of course, is natural, since the number of polyps also decreases. In the inner series of longitudinal canals there are two, situated diametri- cally opposite one another, which are much larger than the others. They oceur in both varieties ; but in the case of var. } they correspond to the position of the longitudinal bare spaces. The greater thickness of the coenenchyma in var. a may explain the absence of this phenomenon in the latter variety. Avis.—The axis is marked by longitudinal ridges and furrows, The number of these correspond to the number of canals in the inner longitudinal series, and consequently diminishes towards the apex, so that this character is of no taxonomic importance (fig. 11 (a,b, and c)). The structure of the axis is very well seen in this species. It is composed of concentric laminae of horn, impregnated with small limy sclerites. To the inside of the canals of the inner longitudinal series a layer may be detached showing the sclerites in situ. The innermost layers are much more densely spiculose than the outer. The diameter of the axis (unlike the coenenchyma) gradually diminishes towards the tip of the colony, where it becomes almost hair-like, and contains very little lime. Simpson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 293 Spicules of J. jwneed. The characteristic spicule is the simple-club, which has been described already. A few typical variations are also shown in fig. 14. These are also double-stellate forms and double wheels or capstans. The following are some of the measurements, length by breadth, in millimetres :— (1) Clubs—0:11 x 0:04; 071 x 0°035; 0:09 x 0:034; 0:085 x 0-032 ; 0:08 x 0:03; 0°08 x 0:02. (2) Double Stars.—0°01 x 0:05; 0:09 x 0:045; 0:08 x 0:04; 0:08 x 0-03. Distribution of J. juncea. (1) Australia.—Port Denison, Queensland, 4 fathoms (as J. jwncea and J. fragilis); Dirk Hartog, W. Australia, 45 fathoms; Mermaid Straits, N.W. Australia, 50 fathoms; ‘orres Straits, 7-11 fathoms. (2) Off Sombrero Island, West Indies (as J. barbadensis). (3) King Island Bay and elsewhere (Mergui). (4) Ceylon Seas (as J. juncea), Gulf of Manaar (as J. fragilis). (5) Bourbon, and between Flat Island and Mauritius (as J. flerilis). (6) Ternate (as J. flecilzs), (7) Maldives (as J. flewilis). (8) Off Table Island, Cocos Group, Andamans, 15-35 fathoms. Specific Diagnosis of J. juncea. Colony simple or sub-simple, elongate, sometimes filiform, sometimes very thick: the coenenchyma varies greatly in thickness in the different specimens, but is constant in each; this affects the external appearance of the colony. The canal system is of the typical Gorgonellid structure, and there are fwo main longitudinal canals. These may or may not produce an external impression ; in colonies with a thin coenenchyma their position is denoted externally by two longitudinal bare tracts; but in those with a very thick coenenchyma, no trace of this is to be seen. ‘he polyps are distributed differently in these two types; in the former they are disposed in two longitudinal series, in which there is a varying number of rows, which diminish from the base upwards; in the latter they are crowded all over the coenenchyma, The verrucae vary greatly in shape in the different parts of the colony; near the base they are low and dome-like, or may even be depressed beneath the surface of the coenenchyma; they gradually increase in size until near the top they are usually sub-conical, directed upwards, and adpressed to the coenenchyma. The axis is hard and flexible; it is composed 294 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. of concentric laminae, which consist of a horny substance impregnated with some form of calcareous matter. The surface is marked by longitudinal grooves, which correspond in number to the inner series of longitudinal canals, and therefore diminish from the base upwards. Sometimes two larger than the others are to be seen, and these represent the position of the two main canals. The spicules consist of the usual Juncella types, and include clubs, double-wheels, and double-stars. The colour varies from pure white, through orange, to dark red. XI.—Juncella gemmacea. Figs. 15-19. Gorgonia gemmacea Valenciennes, Mss. dans la Coll. du Mus. Paris. Verrucella _,, Milne-Edwards and Haime, xxvi., p. 185, B 2, f. 7. Juncella Pe Kolliker, xxiii, p. 140, t, 14, f. 4. £ € Wright and Studer 1., p.158, Pl. xxxiv, fig. 13. - var. Ridley, xxxii., p. 241. « Studer xxxvii., p. 117. -: s Thomson and Russell, xliii., p. 162. Ellisella a Gray, xii., p. 26. Ellisella maculata (pars) Wright and Studer, 1. Juncella elongata var. Ridley xxxiil, p.346. Valenciennes in 1855 established this species to include a specimen in the Natural History Museum in Paris, under the name of Gorgonia gemmacea (mss. dans la collect. du Museum Paris). In 1857 Milne-Edwards and Haime referred the species to the genus Verrucella, and defined it as follows :— “Polypiéroide dont les branches, assez nombreuses et cylindriques, se dichotomosent de loin en loin, et s’écartent beaucoup entre elles; les ramuscules terminaux allongés. Coenenchyme trés-friable, d’un jaune ferrugineux & la surface et blanchtre puis de l’axe, Verrues caliciféres trés- saillantes, arrondées et dressées contre la tige.” They give a very good figure, showing the mode of branching. In 1865 Kolliker removed the species from the genus Verrucella to Juncella, and noted for the first time that “clubs” occurred amongst the spicules just as in J. juncea. He gives two figures—(1) a club-shaped spicule (woodcut 19, 1); (2) a cross-section of the axis (PL. xiv, fig. 4). Gray in 1870 referred this species to the genus Ellisella with no apparent justification. (See our Historical Note.) This change, however, was not recognized by any subsequent authors, so that Ridley in 1884 identified some specimens from Queensland, under the name of J. gemmacea, and Simpson—A Levision of the Gorgonellidae. 295 remarked that the spicules are almost indistinguishable from those of J. juncea, while at the same time he expressed the opinion that J. /lexilis Studer might not be a distinct species. ‘he position of this species has already been discussed. It would be useless to goin detail into all the records of this species ; and in fact, it is very difficult to say whether the records of J. jwncea and J. gemimacea are all correct in identification, as several authors do not mention whether their colonies were simple or branched. Another complication, however, creeps in. When fragments of colonies were examined, is it not possible that a branch of J. gemmacea might be referred to J. juncea, especially when we remember that the question of branching is the chief distinction between the two species ? Before going on to discuss the various characters of this species in detail, I would give the following quotation, as it is not only of great interest, but has apparently been overlooked by several authors in their identification of this species. Ridley (1884) referred a colony from the N.-E. coast of Australia to the species elongata ; but in 1887 (xxxii., p. 241) he replaced it in the species gemmacea, noting that he had overlooked the fact that J. elongata had no “clubs.” He says :—“ It will be seen that we probably have a very variable species before us, colour, form, and size being alike not to be depended on by themselves. The spiculation is fairly constant, but differs so little from that of the allied forms (J. juncella and fragilis) as to be scarcely a sufficient guide per se to the recognition of the species.” From the fact that the specimen referred to was dichotomously branched, I feel justified in recognizing it as J. gemmacea, An interesting feature about this specimen is the fact that when found it had been broken off at the base, and the broken part had been overgrown with coenenchyma, so that it had been living free in the water. An analogous state was observed in the case of a specimen of Jsts hippuris Linn, in the Littoral Collection from the Indian Ocean. In the Mergui Collection there is a large number of specimens of this species, and these are augmented by several from the Indian Ocean Collection from the Indian Museum, Calcutta. By means of these it has been possible to study and compare several characters which are very variable in a manner which would have been impossible with only a single or even a few specimens. Branching.—The mode of branching is of the nature of a false dichotomy, The large main branches of the colony are again branched almost in one plane, but the general appearance of the colony is bushy. R,I.A. PROU., VOL. XXVIII., SECT, B, [2 FR} 296 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. The distance between branchings, though not constant, seems to increase from the base upwards, so that the longest unbranched parts are the terminal twigs. This is more marked in the taller colonies. In young dwarf specimens the relative distances between the origin of the several branches in ascending order is less pronounced, and the branches themselves are pro- portionately thicker. These latter specimens therefore have a different appearance from the older and more elongated colonies, but must be ranked in this species when we take into consideration the mode of growth, which will be discussed later. Before doing so, however, it will be well to tabulate corresponding measurements in individual colonies, and see how far these give us a clue to the mode of growth. Fortunately we have in our possession intermediate stages which show the different developments during growth from the shortest to the tallest. The following tables may serve to form a basis for such a study. In Table A the measurements are all given in centimetres. The symbol + indi- cates that the exact length is not known, owing to the basis of attachment having been broken off. TABLE A. Specimen. =| Height. | ainatem. | branchee "| Lensth of twigs I 90 6 3-15 26 il 30 12+ | 2-10 28 an 75 4+ | 2-10 22 IV 70 44 2-12 2 Vv 65 5+ 2-12 16 vI 62 5 2-11 15 VII | 55 4 2-9 16 VIII 55 2+ 2-14 4 Ix 54 3+ 2-10 13 x. 53 8+ 3-10 14 XI. 44 7 2-10 12 XII. 42 3+ . 2-7-5 13 | Figures 15, 16, and 17 show the branching in the colonies, which have been proportionately reduced. The largest (fig. 10) was 800 mm. in length. Let us consider two colonies which in general build are quite unlike one Simpson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidac. 297 another. The large specimen is from the Mergui Archipelago and the smaller is from the Andamans. The former is 400 mm. in height; the latter is 230 mm. in height: the longest twig in the former is 220 mm., that in the latter 70 mm, The greatest distance between branchings in the former is 120 min.; in the latter it is only 275 mm. So far, then, the measurements are proportionate; but when we take into consideration the corresponding diameters in the various parts, the difference is at once very marked. In the smaller colony the total diameter of the several branches and twigs is greater than in the larger; so that, at first, it is difficult to conceive that the dwarf colony could develop into a colony similar to the larger. TABLE B. | | | ex = | ep | = + =" 5 - oa Ss ic a - 5 - SS |S ee Sie all ee eas os |f8s/584 a=] ESae|Sh hoe) se |eos ee |f£on |i m mo [252/222 |= s || me |S23 £5 |22s\332 DS |202/52°/§88°|| SS |:2os =o |\233|\825 Bo 18-46 Bsa|38 wo |Aaas me Ase Bas | { | | | 25 | 70 5 70 | 9 ae | | 20 20 5°95 70 9 27-5 20 55 | 65 8 i || OS 40 55 110 7 230 | 25 6 70 440 45 53. | 120 || 700 100 | 6 2200 22°5 6 40 5:5 55 5 | 29%5 6 40 5 95 | 4:5 | NGA) 55 50 5 Gar 4 | 12) 5:5 Twig | 4°5 120 | 35 | Twig) 5 | | Twig | 3 Table B gives several measurements from three colonies of different sizes. One large branch has been selected and followed to the tip of the colony. The various lengths represent the consecutive distances at which branches arise from it. The first feature which may be seen from this Table is the fact that the distances at which the different branches arise do not increase proportionately from the base upwards. (2) Such increase as exists is more marked in the taller specimens. (5) In the very dwarf colony, the distances actually diminish in the upper half. Let us now critically examine the measurements given in the same Table [2 RQ) 298 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. of the diameters at the corresponding parts. (1) The diameters of the branches in the young colony are equal to, and, in some cases, greater than, corresponding measurements in the older colonies. The series of measure- ments of twelve specimens given in Table C shows that (1) the length of the main stem varies very little; (2) there is a distinct tendency towards an increase of length in the younger branches and twigs in the older specimens. TABLE C. Mat Stem. Branen. Twie. | | = =f cs : S | ‘3 : | Re 3 g Bali 2 E airs Pe ae 5 | 3 | =8 5 ES ey ZA eB 3s | 38 | 32) 35 | $2) Be | Ba | 24 | ee | sa ‘S t= 38 Se: a4 bhHeE | OB = % ae OF) Sse, 2 ce 22, Fs Sicealessusi Ices eo | Sie Ges eon na 5 a 3 = =a | 5 ao | =o =) o eI j aS HS BS I 9 | 20 9: les 05 | 4 2 4) co a | a nt 80 35 9 75 | 075 | 35 2 0°75 2 1 il 75 | 2% 9°5 8 0-75 | 4 2 1 2 1 IV 70 18 9° 1) -8 05 | 3% 2 0°75 2 1 V 65 15 75 | 6 0-75 4 2 1 2 1 VI 62 24 woah 0°5 eo pay a) a 2 1 VII 55 30 65 | 5 0-75 4 2 1 2 1 Vill 5 23 & hiss 0-5 4 ee 1 1X ry 20 7 Bed 4 2 1 2 1 x 63 | 16 7 5 4 ea 2 4 | 9 1 xI “4 20 45 3 0°75 4 Ph de 2 1 | | XI. 42 97 8 6 te. aa ul a eee et In ‘lable C we have sought to analyse the nature of the constitution of the diameter—in other words, to find the actual proportion of axis and coenenchyma; and here several very interesting and useful facts have come to light. (1) The thickness of the coenenchyma at the tip of the twigs is almost a constant; in reality itis slightly thicker in the smaller specimens. It is noteworthy that the diameter of the axis at this part is negligible, being of a hair-like fineness. (2) Although the total diameter of branches lower down is greater than in the twigs, the actual thickness of the coenenchyma is never greater, and, in some cases, is actually less. Stmpson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 299 (3) The thickness of the coenenchyma in the main stem is seldom as great as in the branches or twigs, and is usually from 0°75 to 05 times its thickness. Bearing these facts in mind, let us see if any inference may be made as to the mode of growth, and also as to the possibility of these apparently diverse forms being referable to a single species. (1) We find that what obtains with regard to the various measurements in different parts of the same colony also holds good in the corresponding parts of colonies of different sizes. (2) It is also obvious that increase in thickness in the older parts of a colony is due, not to increase of thickness in the coenenchyma, but to inerease in the diameter of the axis. (3) Increase in length in the younger branches and twigs is not propor- tional to increase in the thickness of the coenenchyma, but tends rather to the reverse of this situation. We are therefore in a position to conclude that increase in the thickness of the coenenchyma is not proportionate to the age of the colony, but that the coenenchyma attains to its typical thickness at a very early stage, and that further elongation and consequent thickness are caused more by the growth of the axis than the coenenchyma; or, in other words, the earlier period of growth consists chiefly in development of the coenenchyma, while the strengthening of the axis and elongation of the colony come at a later period. Consequently the younger colonies are more bushy and fleshy, and the older colonies have proportionately a greater amount of axis, and are therefore more rigid. The distribution of the polyps, the nature of the verrucae, and the details of the canal-system are exactly similar to those described for the protruding verrucae variety of Juncella juncea. Figs. 18 and 19 have been added to show the leading characteristics; and these should be compared with the corresponding figures (12 and 13) of J. juncea. Colowr.—The great majority of the specimens examined in this species are of a dark brick-red colour; but the following tints also occur :— (1) reddish orange, (2) brownish yellow, (3) orange-yellow, (4) lemon, and (5) creamy-white. There is thus almost a series of gradations from white through orange to red. Spicules of J. gemmacea. The spicules of this species, as has already been pointed out, are identical both in types and measurements with those of J. jwncea, so that the description and measurements given for the latter may be taken as typical. 300 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Distribution of J. gemmacea. Red Sea. Providence Island. Mascarene Island, 19 fms. Mermaid Straits. Queensland, N.-E. Australia: Percy Island, 0-5 fms.; Port Molle, 12-20 fms. and between tide-marks; Port Denison, 4 fms.; Fitzroy Island, 11 fms. Amirante Island, 32 fms. Malacca. Singapore. King Island Bay, and elsewhere in the Mergui Archipelago, between tide- marks and up to 30 fms. Torres Straits, 8 fms. Gulf of Manaar. Torres Straits (as E//isella maculata par's.). XI1.—Juncella racemosa. Figs. 20-23. J. racemosa Wright and Studer, 1, p. 159, Pl. xxxzv, fig. 11. J. miniacea Thomson and Henderson, xl, p. 81, Pl. v, figs. 7 and 12. J. racemosa Thomson and Simpson, xli, p. 268. This species was established by Wright and Studer for several small, delicate, branched specimens in the “Challenger” Collection, with the following features :—The branches arise all in one plane; in one specimen all the branches, to the very summit, are given off from the right side of the main stem, which is curved. Several of these are short and simple, while others are again branched. All the branchlets are given off from one side of the branch, and, when branched to a third degree, the same fact holds true. The polyps are numerous; and on the stem and branches they show an eight- rayed star; on further contraction, they appear as small papillae ; when fully contracted, they are 1 mm. in height and 0° mm. in diameter. On one surface of the stem and branches polyps are absent; and on this naked portion a feebly marked groove winds up the stem. The polyps are much more numerous and crowded on the smaller branches, where they are placed in three or four rows. The colour of the coenenchyma and polyps varies from reddish yellow to dark red. The bases of the polyps and tentacles are of a much lighter hue. The coenenchyma is thin, and has the characteristic spicules of Juncella. The figure of the spicules given in the “ Challenger” Report (Pl. xxxtv., fig. 11) does not, however, give a good appreciation of their form; and this led Simpson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 801 Thomson and Henderson to establish a uew species (J. miniacea) for a small specimen from the Indian Ocean. The long spindles described for the latter species have since proved to be extrinsic. An examination of the type specimen, and also of the spicules of J. racemosa in the British Museum, has proved beyond question that J. miniacea is not distinct from J. racemosa. This has already been pointed out (Thomson and Simpson, xli.) in connexion with another specimen which occurs in the collection of Littoral Aleyonaria of the Indian Museum, Calcutta: (figs. 20, 21, and 22). In the same collection, but hitherto undescribed, is a small portion of a delicate colony branched in one plane (fig. 21). The base is wanting; and what appears to be the main stem may be only a primary branch which has been broken off at the point of attachment of an acorn shell. It is 30 mm. in length, and is distinctly crescentic in shape. Five thread-like branches arise from the convex side, and one only from the concave. The longest of these is 55 mm.; and it is noteworthy that the branches are also curved. They in turn give origin to finer branchlets, which, with very few exceptions, arise from the convex side. Twoacorn-shells have become attached to the colony; and these are overgrown with polyp-bearing coenenchyma; while one of them has given rise to a proliferation of the axis. The coenenchyma is very thin; and it is impossible to discover the nature and number of the main canals. The axis is thread-like, and is impregnated with lime. The polyps are more scattered than in any of the previously described specimens, and stand almost perpendicularly. The arrangement of these is not easily determined. In the finer twigs they occur in two single rows (fig. 22); but the intrusion of young polyps and consequent development tend to obliterate this symmetry, and give an irregular arrangement. The verrucae, when expanded, are cylindrical, and higher than broad; in this condition an eight-rayed structure is seen at the top. On contraction they become dome-like, and no trace of the rays is to be seen. The colour of the colony is a pale brick-red throughout. The spicules are of the types characteristic of this species. Locality.— Andamans. Diagnosis of J. racemosa. Colony delicate, branched in one plane; the branches tend to arise from one side of the stem, and the branchlets show a similar tendency ; coenenchyma thin ; polyps in the finer twigs and at the tips of the branches are usually disposed in two lateral rows; in the older parts of the branches 802 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. they occur irregularly over the coenenchyma. ‘The verrucae, when expanded, are cylindrical, and either stand perpendicularly or are inclined upwards to the stem; when contracted they are low and dome-like. The spicules are very minute, and are distinctly prickly in appearance (fig. 23). The following types may be distinguished :— (a) Slender clubs, with a distinct smooth middle portion, surmounted by a spiny head, only slightly thicker than the constriction. (2) Short, stumpy clubs, much broader in proportion to their length, and with the spines slightly more divaricate. (c) Double wheels, with an elongated hub. (d@) Elongated forms, with a distinct smooth constriction, which may be conveniently termed double spindles. (e) Occasional guadriradiates, (7) Needles in the anthocodiae. The following may be taken as typical measurements in millimetres as they occur in all the specimens so far known :— (a) 0-076 =x 0031 constriction 0:008 x 0-008. 0-065 x 0-031 : 0-011 x 0-008. 0:065 x 0-023 : 0-008 x 0-008. (b) 0053 x 0-034 2 0-008 x 0-009. 0-053 x 0-031 ? 0-011 x 0-008, 0-049 x 0-031 : 0-008 x 0-008. (c) 0087 x 0-027 . 0011 x 0-008. 0051 x 0-027 mn 0-011 x 0-009. 0-046 x 0-027 : 0-008 x 0-008. (d) 0-076 x 0-027 : 0-011 x 0-008. 0-068 x 0-027 : 0-011 x 0-011. 0-061 x 0-031 5 0-008 x 0-008. (e) 0°038 = 0:034 (7) O01 x 0°04, 0-06 x 0-04 Colour-schemes—Brown throughout. Vermilion-red. Orange-red, with tips of the verrucae yellow. Pale brick-red. Localities, —Hyalonema-ground, off Japan, 345 fms. (Wright and Studer). Andamans, 120 fms. (Thomson and Henderson). Andamans, os (Thomson and Simpson). Andamans, x (as stated above), EE, Simpson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidac, 303 XITI.—Juncella trilineata. Figs. 24-26, Tuncella tritineata Thomson and Henderson, xxxix., p. 315. In 1905 Thomson and Henderson established this very characteristic species, of which the following notes are of particular interest. The specimen was sparingly branched. “The polyps arise in three different bands, leaving three narrow, bare strips, each of which has in its centre a bare rib or keel. Under each bare strip lies a large longitudinal canal.” Only one specimen of this remarkable form has so far been described ; it was obtained at Patani, Siam. The spicules are of the Juncella type, and are hardly distinguishable from those of J. juncea. Very characteristic, however, is the presence of three main canals situated symmetrically around the axis. The result of this on the external appearance is that there are three longitudinal spaces on the coenenchyma devoid of polyps; the verrucae are therefore disposed in three longitudinal groups, and this arrangement is unique amongst Juncellids. “The polyps, which measure from 1:1 mm. to 1:5 mm. in height, are arranged in transverse rows of 38-4; but many smaller polyps occur which break this regularity.” For a short distance from the end of the branches the polyps occur in three single rows (fig. 24); but passing downwards two, three, four, or more are to be seen, and scattered among these are immature forms, so that all that can be said with regard to the disposition of the polyps is that they occur in three longitudinal groups, the exact number in a transverse row depending on the position in the colony and on its stage of development. The coenenchyma is of the typical Juncellid type; it consists of an outer non-canal-bearing part and an inner canal-bearing part. These are separated by a concentric series of outer longitudinal canals. In the inner series of longitudinal canals which separate the coenenchyma from the axis there are, however, ¢i7ee much larger than the rest; these correspond to the three longitudinal tracts devoid of polyps and separate off the three polyp- bearing ridges (fig. 25). In the Indian Ocean Littoral Collection there occurs a small, simple colony, 55 mm. in height and 2°5 mm. in maximum diameter. The attach- ment has been broken off, but has evidently not been far from the present base. For a short distance from the base there is a portion devoid of polyps. Throughout the remainder of the colony the polyps seem to be arranged in three irregular longitudinal series. and as a cross-section reveals what are evidently the main canals, we feel justified in referring the specimen to this R.I.A. PROC., VOL, XXVIU., SECT. B. [2 S] BOL Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. species. The verrucae are about 1 mm. in height, but are not so densely packed as in the type-specimen (fig. 24); but this may be due to its immature condition. The colour is orange-yellow, but the verrucae are paler. Locality—Off Ceylon, 34 fms. Diagnosis of J. trilineata. Colony upright, sparingly branched, the branches long and slender. Very characteristic is the presence of ¢hree main longitudinal canals and the consequent disposition of the polyps in three longitudinal groups. The verrucae may show the different stages characteristic of the genus. The following types of spicules may be distinguished (fig. 26). (a) Slender clubs, with a distinct central bare portion; the knobs on the handle stand almost perpendicularly; the projections on the club-portion arise at a slight angle and are directed downwards. 0-068 x 0-019 length of constriction 0-017. 0-068 x 0-017 > ss 0:017. 0-068 =x 0:019 55 * 0:015. (2) Clubs, similar to (a), but thicker in proportion to their length. 0-072 x 0°038 length of constriction 0018. 0-068 x 0-034 ‘ # 0:017. (c) Double-stars, with very few large smooth warts at each end. 0-076 x 0038 constriction 0-019 x 0°:015. 0-066 x 0-042 3 0015 =x 0015. 0-061 x 0:034 ‘5 0:015 = 0:012. (d) Double-wheels. 0065 x 0°034 constriction 0°015 x 0-014. Colour.—Dark red. Localities,—Patani, Siam. Off Ceylon, 34 fms. XIII A.— APPENDIX TO JUNCELLA. “ Incertae Sedis.” Juncella santae-crucis. 1. Juncella santae-crucis Duch. and Mich., v., p. 21, t. 2, f. 1. 2. Juncella viminella (?), santae-crucis Gray, xii., p. 29. 1, “Polypario stirpe simplici, rigido; axe terete, lutescente, gracili; cortice cretaceo, albo; calycibus irregulariter biseriatis, inaequalibus, nempe nunc majoribus nunc duplo minoribus ; ore terminali, parvo, radiato.” SIMPSON Aj Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 305 “The polyps are irregularly disposed in a double row on each side of the colony ; there is a median bare space on each side of the two flattened faces. The verrucae are unequal in height, and stand at right angles to the colony; they are conical in shape; the summit has a small opening which shows a radiated structure.” Duchassaing and Michelotti had, however, only a fragment devoid of base; the breadth was 5°5 mms., including the verrucae, the longest of which were two mms. in height. 2. Coral simple, rigid ; axis cylindrical, yellowish, slender ; bark cretaceous, white; cells irregularly disposed in a double row on each edge of the stem, unequal; some twice as large as the others, smooth, terminal, small, and radiated ; lateral area flat and naked, with a central groove. Locality —Island of St. Croix (West Indies). Juncella funiculina. Juncella funiculina Duch. and Mich., v., p. 22, Pl. vil, figs. 9 and 8. Colony simple, flexible; polyps in a single series on two sides, small, adpressed to the stem, and directed upwards; oval opening small, with a radiate structure; coenenchyma thin, white; axis yellowish. Locality.— Guadaloupe. Juncella barbadensis, Juncella barbadensis Duch. and Mich., p. 22, Pl. v., figs. 5 and 6. Colony attached, simple, filiform, white; polyps elongated with club- shaped spicules; verrucae in a single series on each side; there is a distinct median groove on each bare space. It is larger and more robust than J. funiculina ; the verrucae are larger. Localities—Barbadoes and Guadaloupe. Juncella calyculata. Gorgonia calyculata Ellis and Solander, vi., p. 95. Juncella calyculata Valenciennes, xlvi. Gorgonella calyculata Kolliker, xxiii., p. 140. Bllisella calyculata Gray, ii., p. 26. Ellis and Solander’s description is as follows :— This Gorgon grows in a sub-divided order, having erect, thick branches with truncated papillae. The flesh is ash-coloured without, and purple on the inside, furnished with large, cup-shaped mouths, disposed close together in a quincunx order, and looking upwards, having polyps with eight fringed claws extending themselves from them. The bone is of a dark-brown [2 82] 306 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. colour and horny nature. ‘This sea-shrub sends forth round white eggs, larger than any of the genus. Locality.—Isle of Bourbon. Juncella hystrix. Junella hystriz- Valenciennes, Comptes Rendus, xli., p. 14. Juncella hystrix Milne-Edwards and Haime, Corall., i., p. 186. Junceella hystriz Johnson, xix., p. 143. Junedla hystriz Johnson, xviii., p. 506. The only description of any importance of this species is as follows :-— Stem delicate. Verrucae markedly projecting. Locality. —Bahia. Juncella vimen. Juncella vimen Valenciennes, Comptes Rendus, xli., p. 14. Juncella vimen Milne-Edwards and Haime, Corall., i., p. 186. Milne-Edwards and Haime describe this species thus :— Verrucae disposed laterally in such a manner that a large distinct non-polyp-bearing median space is left. Locality.—Isle of Bourbon. Juncella surculus, Juncella surculus Johnson, xviii., p. 506. Junceella surculus Johnson, xix., p. 143. Locality.—Senegal. Juncella laevis. 1865. Juneella laevis Verrill, xlviii., 1865, p. 189. 1870. Juncella laevis Gray, xii., p. 29. Verrill’s original description is as follows :— “Corallum tall, simple, subcylindrical, rather slender, diminishing in size both at the summit and near the base, where the polyps become obsolete. Cells adpressed, scarcely prominent, arranged in two broad bands, leaving a narrow, median, naked space on each side, along which there is a well-marked groove; they are placed alternately, at a distance of about one-fifth (-2) inch, in about six vertical rows on each side, pro- ducing a quincunx arrangement; axis slender, cylindrical, calcareous, white, surrounded by about sixteen longitudinal lobes, two of which are larger and correspond with the lateral grooves ; the others to the rows of polyps. Length of the single specimen, imperfect at each end, 20 inches; greatest diameter, } (25) inch. Colour yellowish-brown, in alcohol.” Siupson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidue. 307 Locality. — Hong-Kong, China. Gray (XIL, p. 29), not having seen the specimen, simply recapitulates the above description. Juncella extans. Juncella extans, Verrill, xlvii., p. 37. “Tall and simple, with the very prominent verrucae curved inwards, and arranged crowdedly in a band on each side of the axis, leaving a wide, naked space on each side. Colour white. Axis greyish-white, stony, and rigid.” Locality.—Fayal, Azores. XIV.—Scirpearia emend. (a) Discussion of the Genus. 1830 Scirpearia, Cuvier, i. p. 319. 1878 Scirpearia, Studer, xxxiv., p. 660. 1887 Scirpearia, Studer, xxxv., p. 67. 1901 Scirpearia, Studer, xxxvii., p. 52. 1889 Scirpearia, Wright and Studer, 1, p. lxv. 1889 Scirpearella, Wright and Studer, l., pp. xv and 154. 1855 Ctenocella, Valenciennes, xlvi., p. 14. 1857 Ellisella, Gray, x., p. 287. This genus was established by Cuvier in 1830 to inelude Pennatula mirabilis, but the following note may be interesting :—Milne-Edwards and Haime (Hist. Nat. Corall., 1. 0. 214) say: “The Aleyonarian described and figured by Cuvier under the name Pennatula mirabilis seems to be very little connected with Virgularia mirabilis, as some have suggested. It has a slender stem attenuated at the two extremities, and bearing at each side a simple series of widely separated polyps. Cuvier formed of it the genus Scirpearia, which has been adopted by Ehrenberg. Lamarck placed it in his genus Funiculina, near Pavonaria, under the name of Funiculina cylindrica, Fleming thought that the species was not distinct from Virgularia; and Blainville affirmed that it was nothing but a Gorgonia. None of these opinions seem to me admissible, It is too imperfectly known to haye a place assigned to it in a scientific classification of corals.” In 1878 Studer resuscitated the genus, and gave the following diagnosis :-— “Colony simple or branched; axis cylindrical, horny, and calcareous; coenenchyma thin; calyces projecting ; in two longitudinal rows on the sides of the stem and branches ; spicules double-clubs and spindles.” This, then, must be our starting-point in generic determination. 308 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. In 1901 he re-united under the name of Scirpearia all the Gorgonellids with a simple, flagelliform colony which have large verrucae in the form of clubs, and whose spicules are double-clubs and spindles. The coenenchyma is thick and the colony is bilaterally symmetrical. The polyps are disposed on two sides of the axis. Wright and Studer in 1889 give the following diagnosis :—“ Colony simple with a cylindrical calcified axis and thin coenenchyma. The polyps are seated in two longitudinal rows on each side of the stem. The spicules are double-clubs and spindles. The genus may include Scirpearia mirabilis Cuvier and Viminella flagellum Gray.” It must be remembered, however, that in the same memoir they separated off the genus Scirpearella as follows:—‘“ Colony simple or very feebly branched. Axis calcareous, brittle, smooth, or grooved. Polyps arranged in rows or spirals, retractile, with more or less prominent verrucae. Coenenchyma is moderately thick and finely granular. The spicules are spiny spindles and double-clubs. We have already shown, however, that such a distinction cannot be said to obtain, and have already proposed the uniting together of Scirpearia, Scirpearella, Ellisella, and Ctenocella, and have given an emended diagnosis. In this emended sense, then, we now proceed to classify specimens with these characters into different species. Before doing this, however, it might be well to give the following list of the various species which have, from time to time, been referred to the genus under consideration, under the names Scirpearia, Scirpearella, Ctenocella, and Ellisella :— Scirpearia flagellum. Scirpearia furcata. Scirpearella profunda, Scirpearella gracilis. Scirpearella rubra. Scirpearella indica. Scirpearella aurantiaca. Scirpearella alba. Scirpearella divisa. Ellisella maculata. Ellisella calamus. Ellisella coccinea. Ellisella elongata. Ctenocella pectinata, Stupson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 309 Some of these—e.g., flagellum and elongata—have, at times, appeared under other generic names; but these will be discussed later under the species in question. (b) Classification of the Species. In formulating a scheme of classification for these different species, and also the large number of undescribed specimens which I have before me for identification, two courses were available, either (1) to describe every individual specimen, and name it on account of certain differences which may or may not be inherent, or (2) to study the group as a whole, tabulate all the points of difference in the various specimens, eliminate all variations, such as occur in the same colony, reject all environmental modifications, and arrange the specimens around some central type. The latter plan has been adopted in the present work; and for this reason it has been necessary to abolish several of the previously described species, not on account of their absolute identity with formerly described species, but on account of the differences which obtain in these different forms having proved to be not greater than differences appearing in an individual specimen. A very good example of this is seen in the case of Sewrpearia furcata. Such a procedure has been possible in the case under consideration only on account of the large number of specimens which it has been my privilege to examine; and it is more than probable that when a larger mass of material is available, it may still be possible to diminish the number of species in this report. The characters on which the present classification are based are the following :— (1) the number of main longitudinal canals, (2) the nature of the spiculation, and (3) the nature of the branching. These, of course, are not all of equal value; but a very rigid separation may be made into two classes based on the number of main longitudinal canals. It has been found that in this group specimens have either ¢wo or four main canals. The nature of the branching when it comes to be a question of “simple or branched,” as we have already pointed out, is of little value except in certain well-defined species. This is very evident in such colonies as those described under Scirpearia furcata. On the other hand, the very character- istic mode of branching seen in Seirpearia pectinata would seem to justify its inclusion as a specific character. Scirpearia andamanensis and Seirpearia ramosa are also worthy of consideration in this respect. 310 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The nature of the spiculation is also a character on which great reliance may be placed as a specific determinant; and, in the case of Scirpearia, it has proved to be of great value. Very good examples of this may be seen in the great contrast between the spicules of Seirpearia profunda and Scirpearia alba, or between Scirpearia flagellum and Seirpearia ramosa, or between Scirpearia furcata and Scirpearia thomsont. By means, then, of a combination of these characters, it has been possible to arrange the numerous specimens which have been examined into certain fairly definite groups. It will be seen that in the great majority of cases each group is represented by a single species; but where possible we have suggested affinities. It seems preferable, however, to designate these at present as groups rather than as species, although the latter procedure must also be used for reference. It is unnecessary to enter into the details of each group here, as that is much better left over until the various specimens are discussed; but we submit the following classification :— ScIRPEARIA, Division 1—Main Longitudinal Canals, Two in number :— (a) profunda-group, . . Scirpearia profunda emend. Scirpearia hicksoni n. sp. Scirpearia verrucosa n. sp. : . Scirpearia anomala n. sp. (b) pectinata-group, . . Scirpearia pectinata emend. (c) elongata-group, . . Scirpearia elongata emend. (d) flagellum-group, . . Scirpearia flagellum emend. (c) thomsoni-group, . . Scirpearia thomsoni n, sp. (if) alba-group, , . Scirpearia alba emend. (g) aurantiaca-group, . Scirpearia awrantiaca emend. (h) furcata-group, . . Scirpearia furcata emend. (i) andamanensis-group, . Scirpearia andamanensis n. sp. (j) ramosa-group, . . Scirpearia ramosa n. sp. (k) ceylonensis-group, . Scirpearia ceylonensis n. sp. (1) maculata-group, . . Scirpearia maculata emend, Division 2.—Main Longitudinal Canals, FouR in number :— (a) quadrilineata-group, . Scirpearia quadrilineata n. 8p. Sturson—A Levision of the Gorgonellidae. 311 Profunda-qroup. This group is characterized by the enormous size of the spicules. The two chief types which occur are :-— (1) Double-clubs with almost hemispherical ends, and (2) Elongated double-clubs, which approach double-spindles and even spindles, Four species may be recognized :— 1. Scirpearia profunda Wright and Studer emend. 2. Scirpearia hicksoni n. sp. 3. Scirpearia verrucosa n. sp. 4, Scirpearia anomala un. sp. The following differential diagnosis of the spicules of these four species may be useful :— Scirpearia profunda (emend.). In this species the spindle-type predominates over the elongated double- club. The spindles are massive, very warty, and irregular in outline (fig. 27). Typical measurements are 0122 x 0:057; 0:114 x 0:049; and a more slender type 0:106 x 0:034; 0:09 x 0:034. The double-clubs have almost hemispheri- cal ends, and have practically no constriction, 0:084 = 0:046; 0:08 = 0:053, Scirpearia hicksoni n. sp. The spicules of this species are very regular in outline; they are covered with slightly papillose warts; and the elongated double-clubs have extremely blunt ends (Fig. 31). (1) double-clubs :—0:08 x 0:05; 0:075 x 0:05, (2) Elongated double-clubs :—0°11 x 0:045; 0:085 x 0:035. Scirpearia verrucosa n. sp. In this species the spicules are very irregular in outline; they are covered with long papillose warts, which are widely separated. The ends of the elongated double-clubs and double-spindles are markedly pointed, and have the form of elongated cones (fig. 33). (1) Double-clubs :—0:095 x 0°05; 0:07 x 0:04. (2) Elongated double-clubs :—0:14 x 0-04; 0°11 x 0:02. Scirpearia anomala n. sp. The spicules of this species are not densely covered with warts, and the warts themselves are only slightly papillose. The ends of the elongated double-clubs and double-spindles are markedly conical (fig. 35). (1) Double-clubs :—0:061 x 0°042; 0:06 x 0-04. (2) Elongated double-clubs: 0°15 x 0:034; 0:095 x 0-046. R,I.A. PROG,, VOL, XXYILL.) SECT. B. (27) 312 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. XV.—Scirpearia profunda (Wright and Studer). Fig. 27. Scirpearella profunda Wright and Studer, 1, p. 155, Pl. xxx, fig. 2; Pl. xxx, figs. 1 and la; Pl. xxxtv., fig. 7. Scirpearella gracilis Wright and Studer, 1, p. 156, Pl. xxxt., figs. 1 and 1a; Pl. xxxtv., fig. 6. Scirpearella rubra Wright and Studer, L, p. 157, Pl. xxxtv., fig. 5. Scirpearella moniliforme Thomson and Henderson, xl., p. 82. We have examined the type specimens in the British Museum of these three species, and have come to the conclusion that they cannot be regarded as distinct. S. rubra is undoubtedly the same as S. gracilis; but S. profunda differs in that itis branched. When we take into consideration, however, the great length of the flagelliform branches of S. profunda, we are quite in a position to conceive the longest fragment of S. gracilis as a portion of a branch of a much larger colony than that formed by S. profunda. These two species, as Wright and Studer observe, “were taken at the same haul of the dredge from a depth of 130 fms. ; although, no doubt, closely related forms, there seem sufficient differences to justify their being for the present treated as distinct.” : The spiculation is essentially the same in all three species; and the nature and distribution of the verrucae show variations not greater than those in other cases of specimens undoubtedly belonging to the same species. For this reason we feel justified in merging the three species under the earliest name, S. profunda. The following are the chief characteristics of the different types :— S. profunda.—tThe colony is feebly branched. The axis is calcareous, brittle, and of a circular outline, with some spiral grooves; it is formed of several concentric calcareous layers, which easily peel off. The polyps are in irregular spirals on the stem and branches, from 2 mm. to 3 mm. apart, but closer to one another towards the termination of the branches. The older verrucae are more conical than the younger ones. When fully retracted they are oblong conical. The coenenchyma is moderately thick and finely granular. The colour in spirits is a whitish-brown. Locality.—*“ Challenger” Station 177, off the New Hebrides; depth, 130 fms.; bottom, voleanic sand. 8. gracilis.—Colony is simple, so far as can be judged. The axis is calcareous and very brittle; it is grooved. The polyps are crowded on the stem in four rows, the polyps in one row alternating with those in the next row, so as to give a more or less spiral arrangement to the Srupson—-A Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 315 polyps colony. This arrangement is sometimes obscured by the addition of young polyps between the older ones. Towards the apex of the stem the polyps are in three rows, and at the very apex they are opposite. When withdrawn the verrucae are nipple-like. The coenenchyma is moderately thick. Locality.—“ Challenger” Station 177, off the New Hebrides; depth, 130 fms. ; bottom, volcanic sand. S. rubra.—Colony simple (not complete), but 620 mm. in length. The axis is calcareous, brittle, with two shallow grooves. The polyps are numerous, arranged in spirals on the stem. Towards the termination of the axis they are disposed in an alternate manner on the opposite sides of the stem. The coenenchyma is thin, with a compact layer of spindles and warty elubs. The colour in spirits is light red. Locality.—*“ Challenger” Station 232, Hyalonema ground, off Japan ; 545 fms.; bottom, green mud. S. moniliforme Thomson and Henderson is also referable to this species. Locality.—Kight miles west of Interview Island, Andamans; 270-45 fms. From the foregoing it is obvious that, except in the question of branching— a character to which very little importance can be attached, since the specimens are nearly all incomplete—the macroscopic structure shows a range of variation, such as we expect to find in long flagelliform colonies. ‘For this reason it is impossible to consider the question of different species on these characters alone. Preparations of spicules from corresponding parts of the different colonies show no great disparity either in the types themselves or in the characters and measurements of the types, so that we are forced to rank these different specimens as one variable species having a type of spiculation different from others known at present. Amongst the numerous undescribed specimens which have been examined in the preparation of this memoir none were found to agree with the “Challenger” forms; but this fact may not be considered remarkable when we take into consideration the localities from which they were obtained. The spicules of this species are large and very characteristic (fig. 27 a-g). They consist of large warty spindles, some of which show a trace of a constriction. Two forms of these may be recognized—(a) slender and very warty, and () more massive spindles. In addition to these, the most definite type is the large double-club; these have very massive warty ends, and practically no constriction, and some have more hemispherical heads than the [2 7'2] 314 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. others (c). These three types may be regarded as characteristic; but other forms occur—e.g. irregular forms (d@): double-wheels (e), crosses (9). The irregular forms (d) show variations which might be regarded as departures from double-clubs or from the massive spindles, and may be intermediate between the types (4) and(c). In the same way those represented by (7) may be looked upon as annectant forms between types (¢) and (9). The crosses (g) show great variation. The following measurements in millimetres may be taken as typical :-— (a) Spindles, slender and very warty: 0106 x 0034; 0103 x 030; 0-09 x 0034. (>) Spindles, very warty and massive: 0122 x 0°057; 0°118 x 0-037; 0-114 x 0-049. (c) Double-clubs, with massive warty ends and practically no constriction; 0-084 x 0046; 0°072 x 0°046; 0°08 x 0°053. (d) Irregular forms: 0-095 x 0°053; 0:095 x 0°046; 0-076 x 0:053. (ce) Double-wheels, afew: 0°072 x 0°034; 0°057 x 0:027. (f) Crosses: 0-11 x 0-076; 0-084 = 0-061; 0-061 = 0-034. Emended Specific Diagnosis. The colony is simple and feebly branched ; in the latter case the branches are long and flagelliform. The axis is calcareous and brittle; it is composed of concentric layers; the surface is marked by longitudinal grooves; some- times two of these are deeper than the others. The polyps are disposed in two longitudinal series ; this arrangement may be obscured in the older parts; and then the disposition may simulate a spiral. Near the base four rows may occur in each series; but this number diminishes in the younger parts, so that near the tip there is only a single row, alternately on opposite sides. The verrucae when partially retracted are conical, but when more fully withdrawn are nipple-like. The canal-system is typical. The coenenchyma is moderately thin and finely granular. The spicules are characterized by the presence of large, thick, warty spindles longer than the large double- clubs, XVL. Scirpearia hicksoni, n. sp., figs. 28-31. It has been found necessary to establish a new species for two portions of what must have been a very long, simple colony; they are not continuous, however ; and judging from the difference in the diameter of the axis in the two parts an intermediate piece of considerable length must have been lost. The base is wanting, and this must also have been some distance from the Simpson—A Levision of the Gorgonellidae. 315 present basal part, so that the colony when complete must have been of great length. The lower of the two parts under examination is 18 cm. in length, the upper part, which bears the tip of the colony,is 15cm. ‘The axis at the present base is 25 mm. in diameter, and tapers after 18cm. to 2mm. In the upper portion the axis tapers from 1°5 mm. to a fine point. Thus we see that the part of the colony having an axis varying from 2 mm. to 1:5 mm. is wanting; and this at the lowest estimate cannot have been less than 18 em., so that, without taking into account the basal part, the colony could not have been less than 50cm. In all probability the total length would have exceeded 70 cm., so that we are dealing with a very long, simple flagelliform colony. The surface of the coenenchyma is coarsely granular, and, especially on the verrucae, there are numerous ridges formed by aggregations of spicules (cf. Suberogorgia ornata, Thomson and Simpson). The coenenchyma proper is extremely thin; but the large size of the verrucae renders this feature less evident. The general colour of the colony is brick-red; but where the anthocodiae are not retracted they appear as white specks on the tips of the verrucae. The polyps have a very characteristic arrangement; but this cannot be regarded as specific, as it is only superficial, and may have been caused during the process of killing. In the lower portion of the colony about one-third of the surface is bare ; and the verrucae seem to arise in the same plane on either side, and are continuous with it (fig. 28). This, of course, causes a crowding on the other two-thirds, On the side diametrically opposite the above bare space there is also a tract devoid of polyps (fig. 29). In the upper portion this arrange- ment is still visible; towards the tip of the colony, however, the polyps seem to be distributed all round the coenenchyma; but a trace of the bilateral arrangement is still discernible (fig. 30). The verrucae are large and have the form of truncated cones; they stand perpendicularly to the coenenchyma. The largest are 4 mm, in height and 2°5 mm. in diameter at the base; but towards the tip of the colony they are only 2°5 mm. in height and 1 mm. in diameter. The larger of the verrucae are markedly conical ; but the younger forms are very much flattened owing to the contraction of the thin walls; they are then less definite in position; and many have their tips either incurved or directed upwards, When partially retracted they have a very marked eight- rayed structure at the summit, and show eight to twelve longitudinal ridges formed by segregations of spicules. 316 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The anthocodiae are very minute; the tentacles are short and white, and bear one row of pinnules. They are first infolded, and then the tip of the verruca is introverted. The canal system is typical ; and the two main canals are evident in a cross- section, corresponding to the two bare spaces. There is no inequality in their size, so that we are justified in concluding that the apparent arrange- ment of the polyps is due to contraction while killing. The axis is cylindrical and very densely calcareous; it is composed of concentric laminae. Near the base it is dark brown in colour; but in the younger part it is of a golden-yellow hue. The surface is marked with irregular longitudinal striae which correspond to the inner series of canals. There is no suggestion of two depressions larger than the others. The spicules of this species are very characteristic (fig. 31). They are very regular in outline, and are covered with warts, which are slightly papillose at the summit. The elongated double-clubs are extremely blunt at the ends. The following are the chief types, with measurements, length by breadth, in millimetres :— (a) Large double-clubs with a short broad constriction. The ends are almost hemispherical; the warts are few in number, large and papillose: 0°08 x 0°05; 0°075 x 0055; 0:075 x 0°05. (4) Smaller double-clubs very similar to the above: 0:06 x 0:03; 0°05 = 0:025. (c) Elongated double-clubs with round ends. In some of these the constriction is very marked, while in others it is hardly visible, so that this type passes through double-spindles to simple-spindles. They are covered with few, large, papillose warts: 0°11 x 0-045 ; O-11 x 0°035; O-1 x 0°04; 0°085 x 0:035; 007 x 0:02. Locality.—Andamans, 36 fathoms. XVII.—Scirpearia verrucosa n. sp. Figs. 32 and 33. In the Indian Museum Littoral Collection there occurs a complete simple flagelliform colony, 27 cm. in length, attached to a piece of shell, for which the establishment of a new species has been necessary. The coenenchyma is very thin, and the surface is granular; its maximum thickness is about 0-75 mm. The general colour of the colony is salmon-pink ; but the anthocodiae and the tips of the verrucae, when only slightly retracted, are white. The distribution of the polyps is identical with that in Scirpearia hicksoni n. sp. Simpson—A_ Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 317 The lower 4 cm. bear no polyps; this is followed by two bare tracts which diminish to two distinct lines from which the verrucae diverge at acute angles. The verrucae have the form of truncated cones; but the walls are very thin, and even near the base they have collapsed, and present the appearance of those near the tip in the previous specimen. Throughout the whole of the colony they are directed slightly upwards (fig. 32), and the tips are incurved ; this is more marked towards the apex. Near the growing point they are wart-like. The largest of the verrucae are 2°5 mm, in height and about 15 mm. in diameter at the base. The canal system is identical with that described in the previous specimen. The axis is cylindrical, but tapers slightly towards the tip; it is greenish brown near the base, but becomes pale yellow in the younger portion. It is not very calcareous, and the surface has only very indefinite longitudinal striae. The spicules (fig. 33) of this species are extremely characteristic; they are covered with long papillose warts, which are for the most part widely separated, and so give a very irregular outline to the spicules. The ends of the elongated double-clubs and double-spindles are markedly pointed, and have the form of elongated cones. The following are the chief types, with measurements, length by breadth, in millimetres :— (a) Double-clubs with a short, broad constriction, with almost hemispherical ends and with large, slightly papillose warts: 0°095 x 0:05; 0:09 x 0:045; 0:08 x 0:05; 0°07 x 0:04. (6) Elongated double-clubs approaching double-spindles and even- spindles; these have markedly conical ends; the constriction may be more or less definite; and they are covered with relatively distant, long, papillose warts: O114 x 0-04; 013 x 0:035; 0°11 x 0:03; 0°11 x 0:02. Locality.— Andamans Sea, 55 fms. XVIII.—Scirpearia anomala n. sp. Figs. 34 and 35, This species has been established for a small, complete, simple colony in the Littoral Collection of the Indian Museum. It is 17 cm. in length, attached to a piece of decayed shell which is overgrown with Polyzoa and worm-tubes. The diameter of the colony near the base is 1°75 mm.; midway it is 2 mm., while near the apex it is 1:5 mm.; so that there is only a slight gradation, 318 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The coenenchyma is moderately thin and finely granular; the general colour of the colony is orange-yellow; but the verrucae are reddish. The polyps are confined to two longitudinal, lateral tracts, separated by two bare spaces. Near the base of the colony, and also in the younger part near the tip, there is a single row of polyps in each series; but in the middle part there are two irregular rows, owing to crowding and the interposition of young polyps. The verrucae, when only partially retracted, are cylindrical, elongated, and slightly turned towards the coenenchyma (fig. 340). Near the base (fig. 34a) and the tip (fig. 34c) they are almost completely retracted, and then appear as low warts, and may even be sunk within pits in the coenenchyma. The great majority of the verrucae are directed upwards, but some are turned downwards. When expanded they are about 1:25 mm. in height and 1 mm. in diameter at the base. The canal system is typical; the two main longitudinal canals are only slightly larger than the others. The axis is cylindrical, tapers only slightly, and is calcareous. The colour varies from brown to yellow; the surface is marked by faint longi- tudinal striae. The spicules of this species (fig. 35) are very characteristic. They consist of double-clubs, double-spindles, and some which approach spindles, They are not densely covered with warts; while the warts themselves are only slightly papillose. The following are the chief types, with measurements, length by breadth, in millimetres :— (a) Small double-clubs, with almost hemispherical ends, and irregularly covered with small papillose warts and with a short, broad con- striction: 0:061 x 0°042; 0°06 x 0:04. (4) Slightly elongated double-clubs very openly warted and with relatively blunt ends: 0:11 = 0:06; 0°095 x 0:046; 0-099 x 0°049. (c) More elongated double-clubs, approaching double-spindles and even spindles. The ends are markedly conical, and the constriction is more or less definite: 0°015 x 0:034; 0:08 x 0°03. Locality.— Andamans. PECTINATA GROUP. This group is easily distinguished by the character of the spiculation, but also, and more readily, by its unique type of branching. Srupson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 319 XIX.—Seirpearia pectinata emend. Figs. 36-45. Keratophyton seba Thesaurus, t. 111, p. 193, Pl. cv., fig. 19. Gorgonia pectinata Pallas, xxvii, p. 224. Pallas, xxviil., p. 179. Lamarck, xxiv., t. 11, p. 320, et 2nd edit., p. 498. Pterogorgia ,, Dana, cxi., p. 652. Ctenocella 5. Valenciennes, xlvi., p. 14. Milne-Edwards and Haime, xxvi., t. 1, p. 185. Ridley, xxxiii., p. 348. Studer, xxxvii., p. 119. Gorgonella _,, Kolliker, xxii, p. 140, Pl. xvuit., fig. 41. This species, as we have already pointed out, is the sole representative of the genus formerly known as Ctenocella ; so that the diagnosis of that genus in the early records summarizes the specific characters. Valenciennes, in establishing the genus (Comptes Rendus, t. xli., p. 14), gave the following generic diagnosis:—“Le sclérobase s’allongeant en baguettes droites et pectinées d’un seul cdté de la tige principale.” Milne-Edwards and Haime in 1857 refer to the genus as follows :— “ Polypiéroide s’allongeant en baguettes droites et pectinées d’un seul coté”; und also: “ Polypiéroide dont la tige et les branches sont cylindriques et ressemblent beaucoup aux Juncelles. Sclérenchyme sub-verruqueux. Couleur jaune-rougeatre. “ Localité—Mers de |’ Inde.’ Wright and Studer (1. p. xvi) gave the following diagnosis :— “The colony is branched in one plane; and so that all the simple twigs arise in an ascending order from the upper surface of the stem. The verrucae are short on two sides of the twigs. There are distinct median furrows. The spicules are warty double-clubs; those of the polyp-calyces are, according to Ridley, somewhat different from those of the coenenchyma, being longer and provided with two, often three, whorls of tubercles. The inner whorl so approach in the middle of the spicules that the median naked zone which is characteristic of the spicules of the coenenchyma is here absent.” With regard to the “Alert ’’ specimens, Ridley says:—“The front and back of the two main (outer) branches are bare of polyps for from one-third to half their length from their origin. The verrucae are but slightly prominent on the outer branches. The colour is pale salmon.” Localities —Warvior Reefs, Torres Straits, 12 fathoms. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVIII, SECT. B. [2 U7] 320 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Of the spicules he says:—“The verrucae spicules show a modification of the same type as those of the general cortex, being only more elongated than those, and bearing two or sometimes three distinct whorls of tubercles, besides a few median terminal ones on each half of the spicule; the two inner whorls almost meet in the middle, so as to obliterate the median bare zone, which is characteristic of the cortical spicules.” While working on the coast of Lower Burmah I was fortunate in obtaining a large number of this very interesting species; and these have formed the basis of a somewhat detailed study. The following table gives a few of the measurements of some of these ; and notes have been added where it was considered necessary. Taken in conjunction with the various paragraphs which follow, it may serve to elucidate the more important characters of this species, “parouniq $¢ 009 aun Sunpy 8¢ Il 1G G1 qT £ g 123 8& *payouniq SI satiupuooas 9 006 oy} Jo euQ GG LT 61 G1 G1 g ¢ 1% 16 SF off ‘aidumis ore [TV 1é IZ £6 ¢-1 g-1 G-F oP 123 8& 19 OPA TMOTOO £ (CF ‘oyduiis o1v [TV OF OF (aS G z L 8 68 8h 9F 009 “A Ulsv poqounig 9% 162 G Zz ¢ L L¥ Lg *SpIVAUI payoar | | -1pTT® £ AT[e193 eT | 9F 00S peyouviq Aueyy é 81 cE z z ¢.¢ ¢.¢ 0z 68 FF 009 ‘a[duiis aie [Ty é + 69 +z é 3 8 9 +1e | +20 oh 3B 09 Ose soLVULt ‘o[duuts eae Ty cE 8¢ lf G G g.G c.f 6& th *soTInty 18} 0] BSA OATS | Fe 09 Jequnu e#iv, Y waxorq ¢| FL + FT cg G z L L 8@ Gg *A]IRT -nSa1I1s19Yj0 Ut ‘QaRjANs JAUUuto} oGP [l® sasvo otos qnoqr ye astie UL : SALIIqI0}0} 06 seypuvIq Ue | esti aATS amMog) 0g 68 TF ¥ F 8 8 Lt &¢ “wo ec) “mur “mur “wur “T1LUI “ua BUG) ates|| G i! a I G I G I =e BO sess a0l Arewnd Bt 22 astie soqouriq d uo aquinn (diy) rajamrer(y (aseq) s1ojamerq syjsue'T 2 5's =| seqouvaq Sremud Aavpuooas EIST ae = =| WOM qe oSuy uo sajONy : SNS: a ‘SHHONVUG AUVANODAG ‘SHHONVUG AUVKIAT g v 9 + $1 g b L L L & gg Or L GG 9 £ G8 G-G g-0T £ aia) “m9 | ‘mR | WiSue'7T | “WALG NIV] ‘TI iS) ‘uettaed ‘VW adv, [2 U2] 5322 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The following notes on some of the aberrant specimens may serve to give an idea of the inherent specific character :— II. One of the primary branches has been broken off after a distance of 28 em.; but the branch which arises nearest that point has developed twigs on the inner side, and has so continued the general development as if primary. VII. One of the primary branches, along with the first two secondaries which arose from it, has been broken off; but the fourth has taken its place, and continued the regular development of tertiaries just as if they were secondaries. IX. One of the primary branches is only feebly developed, and has six short slender secondaries. The second secondary has developed tertiaries after the manner of a primary. X. A similar mode of development to that described for II. has taken place in this specimen. Branching.—The branching of this unique type is extremely characteristic. The main stem is usually very short, and gives rise to two branches dichoto- mously ; these arise at varying angles in the different specimens. In some they lie almost horizontally (fig. 36); in others they are inclined at 45° (fig. 37), or even 60° (fig. 38), to the horizontal. In a typical specimen these primary branches give rise to secondaries on the upper inner aspect in a symmetrical manner, giving a distinct comb-like arrangement. The angle at which these arise is very characteristic. When colonies are preserved in spirits or dried, they usually contract, so that the secondary branches overlap on either side (fig. 39) ; but a study of these, when immediately taken from the water, shows that this does not occur when growing freely. In this condition all the secondary branches stand vertically, and arise from the primary branches at an angle complementary to that at which the primary branches arise from the main stem. Thus if the primary branches are horizontal, the secondary arise at right angles ; if the primary branches arise at an angle of 60° from the main stem, the secondary branches come off at an angle of 30°. Stages between these are of course not infrequent. Fig. 3 shows the habit of a colony in the contracted condition, while figs. 36-38 show different angles of origin. Secondary complications sometimes occur in the branching, but it is noteworthy that these tend to follow the type already described. For example, in several specimens one of the primary branches has been broken off; but the secondary branch which arose at this point has developed tertiary branches in a manner analogous to the primary branch (fig. 40). Occasionally Simpsun—A Mevision of the Gorgonellidae. 323 also the majority of the secondary branches may be only feebly developed, but one may give rise to a large number of tertiaries. Sometimes, for no apparent reason, tertiaries may arise from the secondary branches; but in all cases these arise on the inner side and ascend vertically, thus maintaining the specific type of branches (fig. 41). Main Canals—In every tertiary and secondary branch there are two large canals running from end to end; these correspond with the bare portions of the coenenchyma, and are consequently in the plane of branching. In dried specimens their position is usually denoted by a groove due to the collapse of the canal walls. In young colonies and in the upper part of large colonies these secondary canals unite with the canals in the primary branch, one on either side; but towards the base of older colonies they do not all unite; but the last three to ten may run parallel in the primary branches, and so pass into the main stem, where as many as twenty may be visible (figs. 42 and 43). Distribution of polyps—In no case do polyps occur on the main stem. On the primary branches they are restricted to the outer aspect, Le., the side diametrically opposite the one from which the secondary branches arise. On the secondary branches they are disposed on the two inner surfaces—i.e., the surfaces in the plane of branching are bare (fig. 44). In the upper half of the secondary branches, however, the polyps may encroach on the bare spaces, and appear as if distributed all over the coenenchyma. Nature of the verrucae—In the younger parts of the colony the verrucae are low and dome-like; but in the older portions they seem to become smaller, and in the lowest parts may appear as pit-like depressions. Fig. 1 shows the structure of an expanded polyp. Spicules.—The spicules of this species might be said to consist almost entirely of double-clubs, or, at any rate, of double-clubs and double-spindles (fig. 45). It is possible to group these into several distinct types which may show an evolution-series. It is noteworthy, however, that all are practically of the same length, so that it is improbable that they are different stages in development. The following groups, with their measurements, length by breadth, in millimetres, may be distinguished :— (a) Double-clubs with hemispherical ends and a narrow bare constriction definitely marked off: 0°057 x 0:038; 0°053 x 0°053; 0°053 x 0°034. (b) Double-clubs with the “ heads’? much more open than in (@), Le., there is a distinct whorl of warts on either side of the constriction, and the “hub” is very warty: 0°057 x 0:038; 0057 x 0-034; 0-057 x 0:081. 324 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. (c) Double-clubs with still more open “heads,” ie., one whorl of warts on either side of the constriction, and the “hub” with only about three warts. These approach double-wheels: 0°057 x 0:038; 0:057 x 0-034; 0:053 x 0:031. (7) More slender double-clubs with a proportionately longer constriction, and with no definite arrangement of the warts of the “heads,” which might be termed divaricate: 0°053 x 0°031; 0°053 x 0:027. (ec) More elongated double-clubs which approximate to double-spindles. The warts are large, but have no definite arrangement: 0°061 x 0:023; 0-057 x 0:023; 0:057 x 0-021. (f) Douhble-spindles not markedly warty (in some there is hardly any constriction): 0°057 x 0:019; 0:057 x 0-017; 0:°057 x 0-015. (7) The type figured as (g) is evidently a developmental form of one of the other types: 0°046 x 0:023; 0:°046 x 0-022. A small portion, about 20 cm. long, of a primary branch of what has evidently been a large colony occurs in the Littoral Collection of the Indian Museum: twenty-seven secondary branches arise from it; all are simple except one which is dichotomously branched ; the longest is 17 em. in length. The surface of the coenenchyma is granular; the thickness attains a maximum of 1 mm. The polyps are disposed irregularly ; on the primary branch there is one distinct bare tract, with a fairly deep groove, the other is not so evident; on the secondaries it is almost impossible to detect a bare streak. The verrucae when expanded are slightly adpressed to the coenenchyma ; when retracted they are low and dome-like. They are very small, being about 1 mm. in diameter at the base, and varying from 0°5 to 1 mm. in height. The canal system is typical of the species. The axis is cylindrical and yellowish; it is composed of concentric laminae, and there is a distinct white core which is more calcareous than the outer laminae, There is a slight trace of grooving on the surface. The anthocodiae and spicules agree in every detail with those described for the species. Locality,—Andamans. Note.-—This specimen is described in the table given in the Indian Ocean Littoral Aleyonaria Report (Thomson and Simpson) as specimen M. Stupson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 325 Distribution :— Indian Ocean (Pallas), Seas of the Moluccas (Lamarck). India and China (Gray). Cuba (British Museum Collection of H. Christy). Off North-West Cape, West Australia, 3-4 fathoms (Studer). Torres Straits (Studer). Cuba (Ridley). Warrior Reef, Torres Straits, 12 fathoms (Ridley). Mergui Archipelago, Burma. Andamans (Ind. Mus. Litt. Coll.). ELONGATA GROUP. This group is easily differentiated from the others by means of its spicu- lation. The spicules are characteristic and very minute. XX.—Secirpearia elongata (figs. 46-48). Gorgonia elongata Pallas, xxviii., p. 179. Gorgonia elongata Esper, vii., t. lv. Gorgonia elongata Lamarck, xxiv., t. i1., p. 220, 2nd ed., p. 499. Gorgonia elongata Dana, iii., p. 664. Juncella elongata Valenciennes, xlv., p. 182. Juncella elongata Valenciennes, xlvi., p. 14. Gorgonia elongata Ellis and Solander, vi., p. 96. Juncella elongata Milne-Edwards and Haime, xxvi., i., p. 187. Juncella elongata Kolliker, xxiii., p. 140. Eilisella elongata Gray, x., p. 287. Ellisella elongata Gray, xi., p. 481. Ellisella elongata Gray xii., p. 25. Hilisella coccinea Gray, x., p. 287. Ellisella coccinea Gray, xi., p. 481. Ellisella coccinea Gray, xii., p. 26. Nec. Juncella elongata Hickson, xiii., p. 85. Nec. Juncella elongata Thomson and Henderson, xl., p. 81. This is a very old species, but one which has caused more trouble to systematists than any other in the group, owing to the fact that the spicules have hitherto never been investigated. The descriptions, based on a few superficial characters, are so vague that on these alone it is possible to identify almost any branching Gorgonella with this species, 326 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. It is very doubtful if the long list of synonyms given here were in all cases correctly identified; but in the absence of the specimens themselves, it is better to retain them until definite information on this point is forth- coming. While examining the Alcyonaria in the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons, London, I came across a beautiful specimen labelled Gorgonia elongata (Reg. No. 184), belonging to the Hunterian Collection, of which the following description occurred in the catalogue:—“ It consists of a short, broad stem, from which seven main branches arise; these, after proceeding about 6-7 inches, give off a branch which proceeds upwards nearly parallel with the main stem, and about equal to it in thickness. The crust is of a vermilion colour; and the polyp-cells are very numerous and arranged in alternate rows, especially towards the free extremities of the branches, which are all more or less flattened. The axis is of a light yellow colour, and of a small size in comparison with the crust.” Habitat.—West Indies. As this is the oldest authentic specimen bearing the specific name elongata, I have considered it advisable to resuscitate this old species, give it some positive content, and regard this specimen as the type. For this purpose, Dr. Burne has supplied me with a beautifnl photograph of the colony and also a sketch drawn with a ‘camera lucida,’ on which fig. 46 is based. Preparations of the spicules have also been made for the first time, and fig. 48 gives the chief types which occur. In the collection of Gorgonellids in the British Museum, there is a very delicately branched colony which Gray referred to the species Ellisella coccinea, established by him in 1857, with the following diagnosis :—“ Coral furcately branched; branches sub-cylindrical, very long, virgate; bright scarlet.” The spicules of this specimen are identical both in types and measurements with those of the specimen in the Hunterian Collection (figs. 47 and 48), and an examination of the general habit of the two colo- nies will at once render it obvious that they cannot be regarded as distinct. Both the specimens are from the “ West Indies.” The type specimen (fig, 46) is almost 1 metre in height, and is complete. There is a large spreading basis of attachment from which a very thick stem about 12 mm. in breadth arises. The branching commences almost at the very base. One of the primary branches is 4:1 mm. in diameter; but the secondary branches, at a considerable distance from this, have a breadth of 4 mm.; about the middle of the colony the smaller elongated branches are 3°5 mm. in diameter, and at 8cm. from the tip they are 2 mm. in diameter. There is considerable anastomosis in the lower part. Simpson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidue. 327 The branching is distinctly dichotomous, and the branches enclose an acute angle; this is also very marked Zi/isella coceinea. The coenenchyma is very thin, and in the dried state extremely brittle ; it is densely spiculose. The canal system is not easily recognized, owing to the fact that both the specimens are very old, and have been preserved in a dry condition; but it is still possible to detect two large longitudinal canals. Their position is, however, very marked externally. The polyps are disposed throughout the whole colony in two very definite longitudinal series, separated by very wide and distinct bare tracts, which, in the lower region, are depressed and furrow-like. In the older branches there are four to six rows of polyps in each series; these are situated in what appears to be diagonal arrangement. In the younger branches and twigs the number diminishes to two, and eventually to a single row situated laterally and irregularly alternating. The verrucae are slightly elevated, with the oral aperture directed upwards, but they are very much shrivelled, owing to desiccation. The axis is typically Gorgonellid in structure, and is very hard, especially in the lower portions. ‘lhe fact, however, that the specimens are dry renders the axis harder and more brittle. The spicules of this species are extremely characteristic and very minute. They consist of (1) small double-clubs with closely set, almost smooth warts; (2) double-clubs with more irregular heads; (3) small: slender, elongated double-clubs; and (4) spindles. (See figs. 48 and 48a.) The following are some of the measurements, length by breadth, in mm.:— (1) 0:068 x 0:042; 0-065 x 0:042; 0:053 x 0:038. (2) 0:061 x 0:03; 0:057 x 0:025; 0:057 x 0-03. (3) 0:061 x 0:023; 0-061 x 0:019; 0:057 x 0-015. (4) 0:06 x 0:023; 0°058 x 0°015. Locality—W est Indies. FLAGELLUM-GROUP. This isa very distinct group, and is characterized chiefly by the nature of the spicules. These are remarkable for the great length of the constriction, the open disposition of the warts, and the almost smooth nature of the latter. R.I.A. PROC., VOL, XXVIII, SEOT, B, {2 xX] 328 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. XXI.—Seirpearia flagellum emend. Figs. 49-60. 1863. Juneella flagellum Johnson, xviii., p. 505. 1864. i “. - xix., p. 142. 1870. Viminella ,, Gray, xii., p. 29. 1881. Seirpearia ,, Studer, xxxvi., p. 558. 1891. rf ochracea Studer, xxxvi., p. 559. 1901. A flagellum Studer, xxxviii., p. 53, Pl. rx., figs. 1-3; Pl. x1, figs. 10 and 11. 1901. a ochracea Studer, xxxviii., p. 53, Pl. rx., figs. 4-6. 1909. an flagellum Thomson and Russell, xlii., p. 163, Pl. 8, fig. 2. This is a very old species, and was originally referred to the genus Juncella. In 1870 Gray assigned it to his new genus Viminella; but with no apparent reason, and without giving any further specific content. He, however, gives as a synonym, J. extans Verrill; but as this was based on purely external characters, it is extremely doubtful whether much stress can be laid on the identity with the latter species. We have for this reason excluded it from the list of synonyms. In 1901 Studer rehabilitated the species, and gave a description of the spicules and, also, very good figures of the colonies. He referred the species to the genus Scirpearia. He, however, established another species—namely, ochracea, which cannot now be regarded as distinct from that under consideration, and which we therefore give as a synonym. With regard to Juncella flagellum, Johnson, in establishing the species, says :— “ I have ventured to assign this coral to the genus Juncella. Valenciennes, a naturalist for whom I entertain the highest respect, considers it to be the Scirpearia mirabilis of Cuvier. There is, however, so much doubt as to what the coral so named by the illustrious Frenchman really is, that I hesitate to ascribe mine to that species—the more especially as it clearly falls within the definition of the genus Juncella' (as it appears in the “ Histoire Naturelle des Coraillaires” of Milne-Edwards, vol. 1, p. 186), forming a member of the section of Gorgonellaceae, which is made up of Gorgoniad corals, having a smooth bark and a sub-lithoid axis, containing so much carbonate of lime as to effervesce in muriatic acid. From Juncella juncea Esper and J. vimen Val. (species found at the Island of Bourbon) it ‘ The introduction of the study of spicules has, however, removed it from the genus Juncella, from the fact that it contains no club-shaped spicules. Stmpson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 329 would seem to be distinguished by the large size of the cup-bearing papillae ; from J. elongata, a Mediterranean species, by its being simple, not branched.” The original description of the species is as follows :— “Simple, elongated, slender, flexible, slightly twisted on its own axis, and tapering upwards. Bark calcareous, white, smooth, and impuncturate, enveloping a hard, grey axis, which has a somewhat polished surface, marked with straight striae. ‘The axis is highly charged with carbonate of lime. The coral is quadrangular in section, and has on each of the two narrower sides two series of closely set papillae, having the eight-lobed orifices of polyp cells at their apices. These papillae are obpyriform or ovate ; and in dried specimens they are turned upwards and adpressed to the stem. Near the base of large specimens the papillae are in three somewhat irregular rows. The other two sides of the stem are free from papillae; but there is a slightly elevated line along the middle. The base spreads out to a moderate extent upon the object to which it is attached. The spicula of which the bark is composed are tuberculated staves, two or three times as long as broad, the tubercles having a tendency to collect at the extremities. “The longest example of this coral which I have seen measured about 7 feet in length; and it was without its basal portion. The greatest thickness was three-eighths of an inch; the largest papillae were the tenth of an inch in length, and about the same across. In another example, 5 feet in length, the base spread out to the size of a shilling; and the papillae commenced about 3 inches above this basal expansion. The smallest specimen that has occurred was 31 inches long; this isin the British Museum. In the collection of that establishment there is a large stone, with numerous specimens of this coral! upon it, alongside examples of Caligorgia verticillaris Gray (Primnoa verticillaris Milne-Edwards). These were brought from St. Michael’s, one of the Azores, and presented to the Museum by Mr. McAndrew.” Studer (xxxviii.) adds the following note with regard to the “Monaco” specimens :— The colonies are long and flexible, and attain a length of 650 mm, The polyps are club-shaped, slightly inturned towards the axis; they are arranged on two sides of the stem; in the lower part in several rows; but towards the tip in a single row, alternating on the two sides. The spicules are spindles and double-clubs. Their dimensions are 0-067 x 0°015 mm. ; 0°061 x 0:0154; 0:056 x 0:015; 0-067 x 0-025, The colour varies from whitish yellow to red. 1]t is, of course, doubtful whether these are really J. e/ongata, as it would be impossible to decide their specific or even generic position by a superficial examination. [2 X2) 330 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Locality—To the east of Graciosa, Azores, 454 metres. To the east of Pico, Azores, 318 metres. With reference to S. ochracea Studer (xxxvili.) makes the following observations :— ; This species is more delicate than S. flagellum. The axis is calcareous; white; rigid near the base, flexible near the tip. The polyps occur on two sides of the stem ; towards the base in two irregular rows, but merging into only one row on each side. They have the shape of cylindrical warts or truncated cones, and stand almost perpendicularly to the coenenchyma. They are 2 mm. in height, and about 2 mm. in diameter at the base. The spicules are very like those of S. flagellum; they consist of double-clubs, with large warts and spines at the two ends: sometimes of a yellowish ochre, sometimes of a white colour. They are slightly larger than those of S. flagellum. The colour of the colony is yellowish brown to orange. Taking into consideration what has already been seen with regard to variation in the group, we see no reason for separating this off as a distinct species. Locality.—To the east of Pigo, Azores, 318 metres. We have examined a beautiful, whip-like colony, 37 cm. in length, from Naples, which we refer to this species. The diameter near the base is 2 mm.; but near the tip it is only 1 mm. It gradually tapers upwards, but the terminal 25 cm. are almost uniform in thickness throughout. The coenenchyma is very thin and finely granular; the surface is marked by longitudinal ridges and furrows, which are the outward expression of the internal canals; two of these are much deeper than the others. The general colour of the colony is reddish orange, but the tips of the verrucae are distinctly more reddish. The lower 2°5 cm. of the stem are devoid of polyps; this is followed by two opposite longitudinal bare tracts which persist to the tip of the colony. On the other two sides the polyps are disposed in a single row in each series. This gives the colony a very markedly bilateral appearance. The verrucae are cylindrical, tall, and narrow. They average 2 mm. in height and 1 mm. in diameter. They stand sometimes in opposite pairs; but the more common _ arrangement is alternate. The polyps on the same side are separated by distances of about 3-5 mm. The verrucae are longitudinally striated; and the summit has a very definite eight-rayed structure. They stand almost ‘This specimen was given to me for identification by Professor J. Arthur Thomson, who suggested that it might be incorporated in this memoir. Simpson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidue. 331 perpendicularly in many cases; but more frequently they are slightly turned towards the stem (fig. 49). A very noteworthy feature in this connexion is to be observed. The colony has been broken and preserved in two portions. In the longer upper part the polyps are nearly all directed towards the tip ; while in the lower part they are almost all turned downwards. Taking these points into consideration, it may be inferred that the verrucae have power of rotation through 180° both longitudinally and vertically, or, in other words, the anthocodiae may take up any position on the surface of a hemisphere whose radius is the length of a polyp. The canal system is well developed, but there are very few canals, owing to the small number of polyps which occur on the colony. The two main canals are very large; and their position is indicated on the surface of the coenenchyma by two very delicate depressions on the axis; also by two grooves larger than the others. The axis is hard and densely calcareous; it is yellow in colour; and the surface is marked by longitudinal ridges and furrows. Attached to the colony is a young bivalve (probably Pferia macroptera). The spicules of this specimen consist of the following types (fig. 50) :-— (1) Double-clubs with a long, narrow constriction, and with almost hemispherical ends. The warts are irregularly disposed, are few in number, and are almost smooth: 0:07 x 0:03; 0°065 x 0:03; 0:065 x 0:023. (2) More elongated double-clubs with the same characteristics, and with blunt ends. A noteworthy feature about this specimen is the fact that there are very few double-spindles or types with conical ends. Locality.—Naples. We have also referred to this species a specimen in the Cape Collection. The spiculation is typical; and the only difference is the very close disposition of the verrucae. We have shown, however, that this is a character in which the species shows great variability. It is a very characteristic colony, growing on a piece of branching coral (like Lophohelia) (fig. 51). It is 9 em, in length, and bears one branch (which has been broken) at a distance of 2 cm. from the base. The coenenchyma is thin and coarsely granular. The general colour of the colony is creamy-white. The lower 2°5 em. of the main stem and also the part of the branch which is present (1°5 cm.) are devoid of polyps. On the remainder of the main stem the verrucae are disposed on two sides, and alternate almost regularly. They have the form of flattened domes, and give the sides of the colony a 332 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. very undulating appearance (fig. 52). Their bases meet in the middle line. The tips of the verrucae have a very definite eight-rayed structure. Fig. 53 was made from a longitudinal section through the colony to show the attachment of the strong retractor muscles of the anthocodiae. The canal-system is typical, but the inner portion of the coenenchyma, that is to say, the portion between the two longitudinal series of canals, is very minute. The axis is pale yellow in colour, and very flexible ; the surface is marked by indistinct longitudinal striae. The spicules (fig. 54) of this specimen are typical of the species, but are on the whole larger and broader. Locality.— Buffalo River, East London, N., 15 miles, 310 fathoms. Bottom, coral and mud. ‘ In the Cape Collection there are also a number of small young colonies, which are extremely interesting, and which are undoubtedly young forms of this species. The longest of these is 7°5 mm. and the smallest 3:5 em. in length. They have all the same general appearance, and maintain the relative proportions throughout, so that a short description of one colony will give the essential characters (fig. 55). All are attached to pieces of rock, coral, or shell. The stem is about 1 mm. in diameter near the base, and only very slightly less at the tip. The coenenchyma is very thin, and finely granular; the general colour of the colonies is a bright orange-yellow. The polyps are disposed in two longitudinal series ; and although the two median bare tracts are not well pronounced, the colony has a markedly bilateral appearance. They occur in a single row in each series; but the interposition of young forms sometimes masks this distribution. They stand sub-opposite or sometimes alternately ; but the young polyps tend to break this otherwise regular structure (fig. 56). The verrucae are elongated and cylindrical; they are turned towards the stem, and are directed upwards ; their surface is marked by longitudinal ridges and depressions ; the apex when partially closed has a distinct eight- rayed structure ; in many cases the infolded tentacles may be seen projecting around the oval opening. The canal system is well developed; the canals are distinct but few in number ; the two main canals are large. The axis is cylindrical, hard, and very calcareous; the surface is marked by very indistinct longitudinal striae. The spicules (fig. 57) are characterized by the small number and large size of the almost smooth warts and by the very marked constriction in the Simpson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 333 double-clubs. The following are the chief types, with measurements, length y breadth, in millimetres :— (1) Double-clubs with a very long constriction and with almost hemispherical ends. The warts are almost smooth; they are openly disposed and arranged almost in whorls: 0°068 x 0:034; 0-061 x 0:03; 0:057 x 0-027. (2) Elongated double-clubs passing to double-spindles. There is a very distinct constriction; and the ends are markedly conical. The warts are not closely set, and are almost smooth: 07114 x 0-023; 0:103 x 0:023; 0:095 x 0:027; 0:095 x 0:023. Trrecular forms, crosses, and scales from the tentacles also occur. Locality.—O’ Neil Peak, N.W., + W. 93 miles; 90 fathoms. Bottom, broken shell. To show the varied appearance of the verrucae, we have included here three figures of specimens of Sezrpearia flagellum in the Monaco Museum. (See figs. 58, 59, and 60.) XXII. Scirpearia thomsoni, n. sp., figs. 61-63. Juncella elongata Thomson and Henderson, xl., p. 81, Pl. 1, fig. 10; Pl. 1, fig. 17. We have no hesitation in establishing this new species for a specimen which was originally referred to the species Juncella elongata by Thomson and Henderson, who were compelled to base their diagnosis on the very inadequate description of this species which was available at the time of publication of the Indian Ocean Deep Sea Alcyonaria Report. At that time the spicules of Scirpearia elongata (Juncella elongata) were unknown; but an investigation of the spicules of an old specimen in the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons, and the consequent resuscitation of that old but imperfectly known species has caused the necessity of removing the present specimen. The colony shows several very characteristic features: for example, (1) the nature of the branching, (2) the marked rigidity of the colony, (3) the nature of the verrucae; but most of all the distinctive character of the spicules, which mark it off as a very definite and new species. The specimen is 22 cm. in height, and is branched approximately in one plane. The branching is almost dichotomous; and the silhouette of the axis (fig. 61) gives the essential features. On the whole, the colony is very rigid, owing to the very densely calcareous nature of the axis. The coenen- chyma is moderately thin, but densely spiculose; the general colour of the colony is salmon-pink. 334 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. “The axis is calcareous, rigid, and brittle; it is slightly oval in section; but in the younger portions it becomes quite cylindrical, and tapers till it is thread-like. It shows a very white core surrounded by a brownish cortex.” The polyps are disposed in two longitudinal series on opposite faces, each of which consists of from two to four irregularly alternating rows. The verrucae are low and truncate; when retracted there is a deep depression in the centre which is directed slightly upwards. This gives a very characteristic appearance (fig. 62). They are about 0-4 mm. in height and 15 mm. in diameter at the base. The spicules are extremely characteristic, and quite unlike those of any other species (fig. 63). They consist of the following types, with measure- ments, length by breadth, in mm. (a) Double-clubs with almost hemispherical heads, and with a relatively long constriction. On either side of the constriction the large warts are arranged in a whorl, while beyond this there is a very warty hub which gives the whole head a very irregular outline: 0-08 x 0:04; 0-07 x 0°035. (2) Smaller double-clubs in which the whorl is not so pronounced: 0:07 x 0°46; 0°07 x 0:042. (c) A peculiar type, which approximate to capstans with terminal warty projections : 0°08 x 0°04; 0°07 = 0-021. (d) Elongated double-clubs with a long, narrow constriction, with the inner warts arranged approximately in a whorl, and with more or less elongated and irregularly warted hubs: 0114 x 0:053; 0-114 x 0°046; 0°095 x 0-05. (©) Double-spindles (some of these approach spindles). The ends are almost conical, and are variously covered with very irregular warts which give the whole a very ragged outline: 0125 x 0-038, 0-11 x 0°03; 0-1 x 0:027. Locality.—Bay of Bengal, 88 fathoms. XXIIL. Scirpearia alba (Thomson and Henderson), figs. 64 and 65. Scirpearella alba Thomson and Henderson, xl., p. 82, Pl. 1x, fig. 15. This species was established for three long, incomplete specimens, of a white colour, 28, 411, and 408 mm. in length, with a corresponding diameter at the lower end of 1°75, 2°3, and 1°75 mm. Two of the colonies are unbranched ; but the largest branches at a distance of 251 mm. from the lower end. The axis is cylindrical, hard, brittle, and very calcareous, but becomes Simpson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 335 very flexible and filiform near the tip. It is marked by a number of grooves which run up for a short distance, and also by a number of small protuberances. The stem is oval in section, with a groove on the two flattened surfaces faintly marked in two of the specimens. The verrucae occur in a single row on each side of the stem, those of one row alternating with those of the other. They are low and truncated (0:45 mm. in height), laterally compressed, with spreading basis (fig. 64). The diameter is 1°4 mm. at the base and 0°65 mm. at the apex. The coenenchyma is moderately thick. The spicules of this species (fig. 65) are extremely characteristic. They consist essentially of double-clubs, which are almost as broad as long, and have a very short but extremely thick median constriction. Their ends are almost hemispherical, and are covered with abundant rugose warts. There are also a few elongated narrow double-clubs, with more openly-warted heads, and with a longer constriction. Some of these approximate to spindles. Small, apparently developmental, forms and a few crosses also occur.' The following are typical measurements of the chief types, length by breadth, in mm, :— (a) Short thick double-clubs: 0°15 x 0°17; 0°15 x 0:095; 0:13 x 0-11; 0-13 x 0-095. (6) Slender double-clubs: 0°15 x 0°02; 0:13 x 0:08; 0:09 x 0°03. (c) Irregular or developmental forms: 0-057 x 0:02. Locality.—Bay of Bengal, 88 fathoms. Specifie Diagnosis. Colony simple or slightly branched, long and filiform; axis cylindrical, calcareous, and grooved; coenenchyma moderately thick; verrucae in a single row on each side of the stem; spicules consist essentially of short, thick double-clubs almost as long as broad and with a very narrow con- striction ; the ends are almost hemispherical, and are covered with densely rugose warts. 1 The large spindles described from the type specimen of the species are undoubtedly extrinsic. R.I.A. PROC., VOL, XXVIII., SECT. B, [2 Y] 336 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. XXIV. Scirpearia aurantiaca (Thomson and Henderson), figs. 66-68. Scirpearella aurantiaca, Thomson and Henderson, xxxix., p. 311, Pl. Iv., fig. 7, Pl. v., fig. 15. Scirpearella sp., Thomson and Henderson, xxxix., p. 312. Scirpearella divisa, Thomson and Henderson, xxxix., p. 312, Pl. VL, fig. 8, Scirpearella aurantiaca, Thomson and Russell, xlii., p. 163, Pl. vu, figs. 4, 6, and 9. This species was established by Thomson and Henderson for several portions of colonies from Ceylon. The colony is slightly branched. The axis is cylindrical in shape, very calcareous, and marked by two or three slight winding grooves in the lower portions. The general colour of the branches is yellowish-white The verrucae occur on all sides of the branches. They are conical in shape, truncated at the tip, 2 mm. in maximum height, and 1:5 mm. in basal diameter. In colour they resemble the stem in the lower part; but the tip is orange-yellow, thus standing out against the general colour of the branches. The edges of the oral end curve inwards, and all stages, from an opening with an eight-lobed margin to a simple pore-like opening, and finally to a com- pletely closed tip, may be seen. The polyps are all completely withdrawn into the coenenchyma. The coenenchyma is granular in texture and only of medium thickness. It is practically composed of spindles and double-clubs. The spicules are small in size, and measure, length by breadth, in milli- metres :— (1) Spindles: 0:06 x 0:03; 0:08 x 0°02; 0°085 x 0-03. (2) Double-clubs: 0-055 x 0:03; 0:07 x 0:04; 0:06 x 0:04. Lncality.— Deep water outside pearl-banks, Gulf of Manaar. Scirpearella sp., Thomson and Henderson. We would also refer the specimen described in op. cit., p. 312, to this species. It consisted of a damaged colony, broken in four pieces, attaining a total length of 48cm. The base is present, but the tip of the colony has been lost. The main stem, after a distance of 4 cm., gives rise to a branch which has been broken off at its point of origin; a second branch arises after another 12 cm.; it is 11 em. in length. The diameter of the main stem is 2°5 mm.; about the middle of the colony it is 1°5 mm. The coenenchyma is finely granular, and is about 0:5 mm. in thickness throughout the entire length, Srupson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 337 The general colour of the colony is brick-red; but the anthocodiae are white. The base of the colony and the main stem for a short distance are devoid of verrucae, but in the polyp-bearing region they appear to occur all round the stem in rows, and so simulate a spiral arrangement. Closer examination, however, reveals two distinct longitudinal sinuous bare tracts. There are about four irregular rows in each of the polyp-bearing regions in the older parts; but in the branch, which is present, there are only two rows; while near the tip there is only one. The verrucae are small and comparatively distant. In the older part of the stem they are cylindrical, stand perpendi- cularly, and are about 1 mm. in height and 0°5 mm. in diameter; but in the branch they are more retracted, and almost dome-like. When partially retracted the apex is flattened, and has a distinct eight-rayed structure. The canal system is typical; the two main canals are not much larger than the others, but are quite distinct. The axis is cylindrical, and is composed of concentric laminae; it is densely calcareous, hard yet flexible. The surface is deeply grooved, especially in the lower part. This is due to the large size of the canals of the inner longitudinal series. Locality.—Ceylon Sea. Scirpearella divisa.—We have examined the spicules of this species, and can find no reason for separating it from S. awrantiaca. The type-specimen consisted of a fragment of a reddish-orange colony with four branches, 7 em. in height and about 2 mm. in diameter. The verrucae are very low and gently rounded; towards the end of the highest branch, where they are closely crowded and very distinct, the arrangement appears to be in four rows with a suggestion of a spiral; in the older parts the verrucae are very inconspicuous, not close together, and somewhat irregularly disposed. The coenenchyma is finely granular, almost smooth to the naked eye, The axis is very calcareous, light yellow in colour, with ten shallow grooves on the part examined. It is about 1-4 mm. in diameter out of a total branch diameter of 2 mm. The spicules of this species are very characteristic. They consist of :— (a) Double-clubs with hemispherical heads in which the warts are arranged concentrically ; the constriction is very short: 0:0684 x 0-049; 0:065 x 0:038; 0:053 x 0:03. (6) Double-clubs, slender with elongated ends, tending to double-spindles : 0-084 x 0°019; 0-076 x 0:029; 0-076 x 0-023, (c) Spindles—warty : 0:095 x 0°027 ; 0:095 x 0°02; 0:087 x 0°015. r2 YQ] 338 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. In addition to these there are often forms which are intermediate between types (a) and (4); but these cannot be regarded as constituting a distinct type. ~ As we have already pointed out, the branching, as shown in this specimen, is not of a character of sufficient value for specific determination. We would therefore suggest merging it into the older species S. awrantiaca. Locality.—Ceylon Sea, In the Littoral Collection of the Indian Museum, Calcutta, there is a very long, simple, flagelliform colony which has unfortunately been broken into five pieces. The attachment is broken off, but very near the base, as is evident from the absence of verrucae at the present basal portion. The total length of the colony is over 112.cm. The diameter near the base (without verrucae) is 3 mm.; about midway it is 2 mm., while near the tip it is 1 mm. ; so that the tapering is very slight. The coenenchyma is very smooth, and is about 0°5 mm. in thickness throughout the entire length of the colony. The general colour is brick-red; but the anthocodiae are white. Near the base of the colony there are no verrucae; but after a short distance they appear as if distributed all over the coenenchyma, and so simulate a spiral arrangement; a distinct trace of two bare longitudinal spaces is, however, clearly discernible ; these tend to disappear towards the tip of the colony, owing to its extreme slenderness and the interlocking of the verrucae. There are five rows near the base in each polyp-bearing tract; but these gradually diminish to two near the tip. The verrucae are small and relatively distant. Near the base they have the form of short cylinders (fig. 66); but are often flattened, owing to the collapse of the thin walls ; they are about 1°25 mm. in height. and 0°75 mm. in diameter, and stand almost perpendicularly. Towards the tip, however, they are smaller, more retracted, and appear as small domes directed slightly upwards (fig. 67). The two main canals, corresponding to the two bare tracts, are clearly visible in a cross-section. The other canals of the inner series are relatively large. The axis is cylindrical, densely calcareous, and very brittle. It tapers in a more marked degree than the colony itself. The colour of the lower part is brown, but the core is white. There are deep longitudinal depressions on the surface. The laminae are very thick, and may be seen with the naked eye, in spite of the small diameter of the axis. The spicules (fig. 68) are quite typical of the species. Locality.—Laccadives, 30-50 fms. Sutrson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 339 XXV.—Scirpearia furcata. Figs. 69-91. Scirpearia furcata Hickson, xv., p. 822; figs. 8 and 9. Scirpearia furcata var. (?) Hickson xv., p. 822. Scirpearedla indica Hickson, xv., p. 822; fig. 10. Scirpearia sp. (2) Thomson and Henderson, xxxix., p. 313, Pl. Iv. fowl weave foe LG. Scirpearella sp. B. Thomson and Henderson, xxxix., p. 312. Tuncella elongata (Val.) Hickson, x., p. 821. Scirpearella aurantiaca Th. & Russell, p. 163. Perhaps no species in the whole family shows so great variability or has given so much trouble as the one now under consideration. Hickson formed two new species on fragments from the Maldives, and referred one to Seirpearia, the other to Scirpearella. At the same time he hesitatingly referred some fragments to the species Juncella elongata. Thomson and Henderson, in the Ceylon Alcyonaria Report, refrained from naming some fragments which did not seem to agree with any of the formerly described species. They referred one to the genus Scirpearia as Scirpearia sp. (?), the other to Scirpearella as Scirpearella sp. B., and in so doing give the following note :— “Our impression is that the elongated forms of Scirpearella, Juncella, and the like, so monotonous in general appearance, so perplexingly different when one gets beneath the surface, are subject to great variability.” Before proceeding to differentiate the reasons upon which I have merged all these species under the earliest name it might be well to give a short description of the different specimens. Trofessor Hickson has very kindly sent me small portions of his Scirpearella indica and Juncella elongata, as well as the type specimen of Seirpearia furcata figured in his report. Professor Thomson has also placed pieces of the Ceylon specimens at my disposal. This has been of immense service to me, as only by means of a critical examination of these and other specimens to be described later, could a thorough specific determination be arrived at. Scirpearia sp. (2?) Thomson and Henderson. A beautiful colony, 41 cm. in length. The base has been broken off, but probably not far from the present base. The main stem, after a distance of 4 cm., bifurcates, and gives origin to two long, whip-like branches; these are almost equal in length. The diameter: o) the main stem is 2°5 mm., that of the branches at their origin 2mm., and near the tip 15 mm. There is thus only a very gradual tapering. 340 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The coenenchyma has a very arenaceous surface, and is moderately thin. The general colour of the colony is reddish orange; but the verrucae are distinctly red. The polyps are disposed in two longitudinal series, each consisting of two or three transverse rows, and separated by two distinct bare tracts (fig. 69). There is no flattening of the branches, nor is there any sign of a longitudinal depression. The verrucae are low and slightly dome-like. The axis is slender, tapering only slightly, and is deeply grooved. It is composed of concentric laminae, and is densely calcareous; the diameter at the base is 15 mm., but it is hair-like at the tip. Localities.—Ceylon Seas. Scirpearia furcata Hickson. This species was established for two fragments from the Maldives. The larger was 90 mm. long. Both exhibited an orange-red-coloured coenenchyma, with dark red dome-shaped verrucae, closely crowded, but separated into two groups by broad, spirally directed, bare tracts. The more delicate specimen had a single branch which was bifurcated at its extremity. (See xv., fig. 8.) Localities —S. Nilandu, 25 fathoms; N., Male, 20 fathoms. Scirpearia furcata var. (?) Hickson. A specimen 200 mm. long, slightly branched, and differing from the type. It is more delicate in build, has less prominent verrucae, and the colour is not so much a pure red, but is tinged with orange. Locality.—N. Nilandu (Maldives), 24 fathoms. Superficially, these different specimens are hardly distinguishable. The forked specimen of S. fureata and the type specimen of S. sp. (?) are identical in colour and in the distribution and nature of the verrucae; but the branches in the former are short; while in the latter they are long and whip-like. The other specimens of S. fwreata and the type specimen of S. furcata var. (?) seem, however, to form intermediate links. Let us now consider the specimens referred to Scirpearella. Scirpearella indica Hickson. This species was established by Hickson for several specimens from the Maldives with the following characteristics :— All are unbranched. The diameter of the specimens varies very little, and is in all about 3°5 to 4 mm.; the apex is blunt. The verrucae vary considerably. In one specimen they are pointed and about 1 mm. in height at the base of the other, they are broader and less prominent. In places they have an appearance like “a shallow ledge that reminds one of the edible nests of the swallow (Collocalia),” similar to that described by Wright and Studer for S. profunda. The verrucae are arranged in six or seven slightly spiral rows. Siupson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae, 341 The colour varies in the different specimens. In one the coenenchyma is white, but the tips of the verrucae are red. In another the verrucae are white throughout; but there are streaks of pink along the coenenchyma running irrecularly and uniting at the base to give the coenenchyma a general pale red colour. Other specimens are entirely white. Locality.—S. Nilandu (Maldives), west passage of Atoll, 30 fathoms. Scirpearella sp. B. Thomson and Henderson. A somewhat damaged colony, which has unfortunately been broken in five pieces. The base is complete, but a short piece at the tip has been lost. The total height is 28 cm.; the diameter near the base is 3°5 mm.; but near the present tip it is 1°5 mm. Ata distance of 20 cm. from the base there is a distinct angular bend; it is difficult to say whether this is the origin of a branch or a growth consequent on fracture. The coenenchyma is extremely thin and finely arenaceous. ‘lhe general colour is pale-pink or salmon-pink; but the verrucae are white, and streaks of the same colour permeate the coenenchyma. The polyps are apparently distributed all over the colony; but close examination reveals two indistinct, sinuous longitudinal bare tracts. The verrucae are low domes, and scarcely project beyond the coenenchyma (fig. 70). Owing to the extreme thinness of the coenenchyma, the canal system is very ill-defined. The axis is very calcareous, hard, and, in the younger parts, brittle. It is composed of very thick concentric laminae; the surface is faintly and irregularly marked by grooves. Locality.—Ceylon Seas. As was the case with the two species already discussed, the two now described are identical on superficial examination. Let us now proceed to investigate in what respects the two groups differ. Jureata-group. indica-group. The verrucae are separated into The verrucae are separated into two longitudinal series by two very two longitudinal series by indistinct distinct bare tracts. bare tracts which may even disappear near the base. The verrucae appear as if distri- buted in five to seven slightly spiral rows. The verrucae may be (1) long and pointed, (2) projecting ledges, (3) low and dome-like, (4), almost level with the coenenchyma. There are two or three longitudinal roWs in each series. The verrucae are low and dome- like. 342 Proceedings of the Poyal Irish Academy. Thus we see that, although superficially they may present very different appearances, when we investigate the various characters nothing of specific moment can be found toobtain. The question of “ five to seven slightly spiral rows” resolves itself into two series of two to four rows in which the bare tracts are hardly distinguishable. Juncella elongata (Val.) Hickson, xv., p. 821, Hickson referred some fragments to this species, but expressed doubt as to the identification. He gave the following notes :—One specimen (in three pieces) was 315 mm. in length. The total diameter was 3:5 mm., and the axis 2 mm. in the middle region. Nearer the base the coenenchyma is relatively thin or very thin, and nearer the apex much thicker. The colour of the coenenchyma is pale pink and the verrucae are throughout shallow domes, white in colour. The verrucae are separated by distinct bare tracts into two longitudinal series. In the portion I examined there were six to seven rows in each series. Other specimens were pale red and orange-red in colour. In the latter, which was 230 mm. in length, the verrucae were scattered and prominent towards the distal end, but there is an almost smooth coenenchyma near the base (fig. 71). The spicules are double-clubs, warted spindles, and a few more elongated spindles, with fewer tubercles arranged in regular rows. The warted spindles and double-clubs vary in length from 0°08 to 0085 mm. Some of the pointed spindles are 0"l mm. in length. There is evidently a good deal of variation in the shape of the spindles (fig. 72). The colour, the prominence of the verrucae, and the definiteness of pronounced tracts free from verrucae, are also characters in which the species shows much variation. Locality.—S. Nilandu, 25 to 30 fathoms (Maldives) Hulule, Male Atoll, 25 to 30 fathoms (Maldives). Note.—In one specimen Hickson says clubs similar to those in J, juncea occur; but this probably belonged to that species. In the Littoral Aleyonaria Collection of the Indian Museum there is a portion, 35 em. in length, of what has evidently been a long flagelliform colony; both the basal and terminal parts are wanting. The coenenchyma is granular and moderately thick. The diameter is almost constant throughout the part under examination; it is about 4 mm., while that of the axis is 2mm. The general colour of the colony is orange- red, but the anthocodiae are white. The polyps are disposed in two longitudinal series separated by two narrow Simpson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 343 bare strips which become more indistinct, but still visible, towards the tip (fig. 73). These are spirally twisted ; but this is, no doubt, due to a general torsion of the colony. In each series the polyps appear in rows diverging from the bare tracts; this gives a very marked spiral arrangement, but this is also due to torsion. Transversely four or five is a common number in each series. The verrucae are sub-cylindrical and closely adpressed to the stem ; the outer insertion is lower than the inner. They are about 1°5 mm. in height and 0°75 mm. in diameter at the base. When retracted they are sub- conical, and have eight converging lips (fig. 74). The canal system is very definite and typical; the two main longitudinal canals are extremely large. The axis is yellow in colour, and markedly calcareous; the surface is apparently smooth; it tapers only slightly in the portion preserved. Locality.—Off Table Island, Cocos Group, Andamans, 15-35 fathoms. When we take into consideration the fact that the great majority of these forms are fragmentary, and also the slight basis on which the genera Juncella, Scirpearia, and Scirpearella were formerly differentiated, there is small cause for wonder that the various specimens were referred to one or other of these genera on account of differences which we hope to show are not specific, but only different manifestations assumed by extremely plastic organisms. We have made a very exhaustive study of the spicules in all the forms of which descriptions have been given; and although these show certain deviations, nevertheless they may be grouped into a number of more or less definite types. Fig. 75 gives a very good representation of the different types and deviations therefrom in the case of the spicules in the Indian Museum specimen. Fig. 72 of the spicules of Hickson’s Juneella elongata has also been added, and a comparison of these two groups should at once indicate the affinities of these two apparently different forms. A similar comparison might be made with regard to the others with a like result. If, then, the character of spiculation can be regarded as specific, we should be compelled to unite all these extremely divergent forms into one very variable species. This procedure may, at first sight, seem rather drastic, as, it may be argued, the different variations occurred not in each specimen but in different specimens. They distinctly show a range of variation which cannot be easily com- prehended within an individual colony. We are, however, fortunately in the possession of a large colony which has the same characteristic spiculation, and which does actually show a range R.A, PROC., VOL. XXVIII, SECT, B. [2 7] B44 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. of variation as great as, if not greater than, that recorded for the individual portions hitherto described. We therefore propose to give a fairly exhaustive account of this colony, and regard it as the type of the species in its emended form. A beautiful colony of an orange-red colour 52 cm. in height and about 16 cm. in breadth. It is largely branched, approximately in one plane, and in a manner similar to that in Juncella gemmacea. It is complete to the very base; but some of the branches have been broken off. These are nearly all preserved, however ; and it is possible to piece them together so as to get an idea of the nature of the colony as a whole when living (fig. 76). The main stem has a diameter of 4:5 mm. at the base and 3:5 mm. at a height of 100 mm. where it has been broken off. The first branch arises at a distance of 18 mm. from the base ; it is 3 mm. in diameter at its point of origin, and tapers gradually to a point; it is 145 mim. in length. The second arises after another 33 mm., and attains a length of 445 mm.; it is 4 mm. in diameter at its origin, and gives rise to a secondary branch 375 mm. long after a distance of 82 mm.; the diameter of the latter is 3 mm. at its point of origin. A third primary branch comes off at a distance of 95 mm. from the base, and is 3 mm. in diameter near its origin; it is 430 mm. in length, and tapers gradually to a conical point. The coenenchyma is thin and finely granular; it is of a pale yellow colour, but the verrucae are red. Near the base long streaks of red extend longitudinally from the verrucae and interlock, giving a peculiar tessellated pattern (cf. the type specimen of Seirpearella sp. B.). This feature may be seen in other parts of the colony. The polyps are disposed on the branches in two longitudinal series, separated by two distinct bare tracts, which may be more irregular or even altogether absent. Near the base the verrucae are only slightly elevated, and in many cases hardly project beyond the coenenchyma (fig. 77). Near the origin of the second primary branch there are 3-5 longitudinal rows in each series; the verrucae are low and dome-like, or in some cases like bluntly truncate cones, having an eight-rayed structure at the summit (fig. 78). About midway on the third primary branch there are 4-5 longitudinal rows in each series; the verrucae are sub-cylindrical and closely adpressed to the stem (fig. 79). Towards the tips of the branches the number of rows of polyps in each series diminishes to two and eventually to one; the verrucae are sub-cylin- drical or in some cases dome-like (fig. 80). Smmpson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 345 Thus we see that this specimen exhibits all the variation phases which are represented in the various specimens previously discussed. The canal system is typical; the two large main canals corresponding to the two bare tracts are very pronounced. The axis is cylindrical, calcareous, and made up of concentric laminae. It tapers gradually from the base upwards, and is fairly flexible. The coenenchyma is thus of an almost uniform thickness throughout. The surface of the axis is marked by longitudinal striae, the number of which varies in the different parts of the colony. The following are the chief types of spicules (fig. 81), with their measurements, length by breadth, in mm :— (a) Small double-clubs with a narrow constriction, and with openly warted ends: 0:076 x 0:038; 0°068 x 0:046; 0:068 x 0°034. (6) Smaller double-clubs with comparatively few warts on the ends: 0:065 x 0-034; 0:061 x 0:03; 0:057 x 0-038. (c) Smaller double-clubs with the ends more densely covered with smaller warts: 0°046 x 0°023 ; 0:042 x 0:019; 0:038 x 0-015. (d) Elongated double-clubs with openly warted ends: 0°08 x 0-023; 0-068 x 0-031. (¢) Elongated double-clubs with closely warted ends: 0:072 x 0:03; 0068 x 0-027; 0:065 x 0:023. (f) Narrower double-clubs, simulating spindles: 0:076 x 0:019; 0:072 x 0:023; 0°065 x 0°019. Locality —Providence Island, 29 fathoms. In the Cape Collection there is a large number of colonies which are extremely diverse in external appearance, but all of which have essentially the same spiculation. It is absolutely impossible to differentiate these from S. furcatas;so that I have decided to include them in this species and give a few notes on each specimen, with special reference to the variations. In addition to the more mature colonies, there are a few undoubtedly young forms, the largest of which is only 50 cm., and the smallest 8°5 em. in length. All are of a creamy-white colour, and form a striking annectent series, showing the various “ types” of verrucae which are undoubtedly only different stages in retraction (fig. 82). Locality.—Hood Point, N., 53 miles, 42 fathoms. Bottom: sand and shells. We shall commence with those forms in which the verrucae are very small, and gradually pass to those in which they are more expanded, and show that a series exists connecting the most extreme types. (2 72) 346 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. A beautiful, simple colony of a pale orange colour. It is 17 cm. in length. The base is broken off and the tip is dome-like. The coenenchyma is moderately thick, and is finely granular. The polyps are distributed over the whole of the coenenchyma; in some parts they appear as if in spirals, but they are in reality in longitudinal rows, the members of which irregularly alternate. Four of these rows may be seen from one aspect. The verrucae are extremely small, and are sunk into pits in the coenenchyma, so as to be almost level with it (fig. 83). The members of one longitudinal series are separated by distances about three to four times the length of the verrucae. The verrucae themselves are somewhat cylindrical, and have a distinctly eight-rayed summit. There is not the slightest trace of a bare tract. The canal system is, however, typical. The two large main canals are quite prominent in a cross-section. This reminds one of the type of Juncella Juncea with non-projecting verrucae. The axis is lamellar, densely calcareous, and very hard; the surface is indefinitely marked by longitudinal striations. Locality.—Off and east of Cape Morgan, 36 fathoms. Bottom: stones. A long, simple, flagelliform colony, 50 cm. in length. ‘The diameter near the base is 5 mm.; near the tip it is 4 mm. ‘lhe coenenchyma is thick, being slightly over 1 mm. throughout. The general colour of the colony is a dull orange-red. The polyps are distributed in two longitudinal series separated by two narrow bare tracts; there are four to seven alternating rows in each series. The verrucae are small and are closely adpressed to the coenenchyma, being sunk in pits so as to be almost level with it. They are very much retracted, however, and there is every reason to believe that when expanded they would be more than double their present length (fig. 84). The members of one row irregularly alternate with those of the adjacent row. The canal system is well developed, and is clearly seen in the thick coenenchyma ; the two main canals are very large. The axis is flexible, but very hard and densely calcareous ; it is about 25 mm. in diameter near the base. The surface is marked by distinct longitudinal striae. Locality.—Umhlangakulu River mouth, N.-W. by N., 74 miles; 50 fathoms. Bottom: sand, shell, and sponge fragments. An almost complete colony, 24 em. in length, of which only the base is wanting. This specimen is extremely interesting, as it shows to what extent the polyps may be extruded in this species. Smipson—A Revision of the Gorgoucllidae. BAT The diameter of the stem is 4 mm. near the base, but diminishes gradually to 3 mm. near the tip. The coenenchyma is thick; the general colour of the colony is pale yellow ; but the tips of the verrucae and the anthocodiae are white. The present specimen agrees in detail with the last, except in the nature of the verrucae (cf. figs. 84 and 85). Locality.—Off and east of Cape Morgan, 36 fms. Bottom: stones. A beautiful, complete, simple colony, 22°5 cm. in length; the coenenchyma is moderately thick and densely granular; the general colour is a bright orange-yellow; but the tips of the verrucae and the _anthocodiae are white, and there are also white streaks throughout the coenenchyma. The polyps are distributed in two lateral, longitudinal series; the bare median tracts are fairly well defined. The number of rows in each series varies from two to four. The verrucae are sub-cylindrical, directed upwards, and adpressed to the stem (fig. 86). The members of two adjacent rows alternate with one another so that the tip of one verruca is on a level with the base of the next higher inthe adjacent row. The verrucae are about 1:25 mm. in height and 0°75 mm. in diameter. Near the base they are much smaller, more distant, and a few are even sunk into pits in the coenenchyma. The anthocodiae are white; the tentacles are short, but have a dense aboral armature. The canal system is typical and well developed; the two main canals are easily seen when a piece of the coenenchyma is detached. The axis is slender, flexible, but very calcareous; the surface is marked by longitudinal striae. Locality—Ubhloti River mouth, N. by W. half W., 83 miles, 45 fms. Bottom: sand, shells, and hard ground. A small, complete colony, 15°5 em. in height; is almost identical with the last specimen. The following differences may be noted :— (1) The colour is almost brick-red. (2) The verrucae are slightly smaller and are more adpressed to the coenenchyma. (Both these differences are probably due to greater retraction and to the fact that the colony itself is smaller.) Locahty.—Umhloti River mouth, N. by W. half W., 85 miles, 40 fms, Bottom: sand, shells, and hard ground. In the Littoral Collection of the Indian Museum there are four filiform colonies which have the characteristic spiculation of S. fwreata, to which species we have therefore assigned them. They differ considerably in 548 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. external appearance, so that the following notes and figures (figs. 88 and 90) give some idea of the fertility of variation. Let us commence with those in which the verrucae are most contracted. A long, simple filiform colony, 82 em. in length, and having a maximum diameter of 25 mm. The coenenchyma is finely granular, and only 0°25 mm. in thickness near the base. The colour of the colony is a pale orange-yellow ; but the tips of the polyps are reddish. The verrucae are small and wart-like; when retracted they are sunk into the coenenchyma, and show an octoradiate structure (figs. 88a and 88)). The polyps are disposed in two longitudinal series, with two or three transverse, irregular rows in each series. No polyps occur on the lower basal part of the colony. The polyp-bearing areas are separated by two bare tracts, in one of which there is a distinct furrow, caused by the collapse of one of the main canals; the position of the other main canal is clearly visible owing to the extreme thinness of coenenchyma. The verrucae are about 1 mm. in diameter. The canal system is well marked and is quite typical of the group. The canals themselves are all very large. The axis is cylindrical, dark brown at the base, where it is about 1:5 mm. in diameter; and pale yellow in the upper portion, where it is hair-like in fineness. The surface is marked by indistinct longitudinal furrows and ridges. Fig, 89 shows the chief types of spicules. Locality.—Off Malabar Coast, 36 fms. A small, complete, simple colony, 27 cm. in length, from the Andamans, also occurs in the Indian Museum Littoral Collection. It is of a creamy- white colour, and is almost uniform in thickness throughout; it agrees in detail with the last specimen from the Malabar Coast, except that each transverse row has only one polyp or occasionally two polyps. The axis is of a straw colour throughout, The spicules are identical with those described for the other specimens. Locality.— Andamans. Two slender colonies, of a creamy-white colour, with projecting wart-like verrucae. The smaller colony is complete, and is 39 em. in length; it is 2°25 mm. in diameter near the base (without verrucae), and about the middle of the colony ; the basal portion which is present is 47 cm. in length. The diameter at the base is 2°75 mm., while at the broken end it is 4 mm. The coenenchyma is granular, and moderately thin; it is creamy-white in colour. Polyps do not occur for a considerable distance from the base; thereafter they are separated into two longitudinal series by two sinuous depressions SIMPSON A fevision of the Gorgonellidue. 549 (fig. 904); the two series approach so closely together as to appear as if merged into one, covering the whole of the coenenchyma, especially towards the middle of the colony. The verrucae are low, broad, and mound-like; they are sometimes 2°5 mm. in diameter at the base, Towards the base (fig. 90a) they are almost level with the coenenchyma; while near the tip they are often sunk into depressions in the coenenchyma (fig. 90c). The opening is circular, sometimes elongated, and has eight lips around it, giving a very definite pattern. The canal system is typical; the two main canals are large. The axis is brown at the base, but yellow in the younger part; it is composed of concentric laminae, and is markedly calcareous. There are definite longitudinal striae, especially in the older part. Fig. 91 shows the predominant spicular types. Locality. —Off Malabar Coast, 56 fms. Amongst the Alcyonaria collected by the writer in the Mergui Archi- pelago, Burma, there are six specimens which undoubtedly belong to this species. Five of these are long and flagelliform, and represent a series in development; they are very slender, and taper only slightly from base to apex. The following measurements will serve to illustrate the most salient features :— Total Diameter of Diameter Diameter Specimen. length of colony of colony of axis Colour. colony. at base. midway. at base. i 27 cm. 1°75 mm. 15 mm. 1 mn. Creamy- white, but yellowish towards base. II. 42 cm. 3 mm. 2°5 mm. 1:25 mm. Creamy-white Ill. 61 cm. 3°75 mm. 3 mm. 2 mm. Pale creamy - white. IN 86 cm. 2°75 mm. 2-75 mm. 2mm. Creamy- white. Wo 117 cm. 4-5 mm. 3°25 mm. 3mm. | Dull white. The coenenchyma is very thin, as may be seen from the above measure- ments ; it is finely granular and very compact. The mode of distribution of the polyps is very pronounced. Two of the specimens, (namely, I. and IV.) bear the disk of attachment, so that in these the arrangement may be studied from the base. The lower portion, for a considerable distance, is devoid of polyps; in the polyp-bearing region of the colony the verrucae are distinctly separated into two series by two longitu- dinal bare spaces, whose position is sometimes indicated by depressions, 300 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. This is especially marked towards the tip; but the depressions are continued very visibly along the non-polyp-bearing basal portion of the coenenchyma. The number of verrucae in a transverse row in each of the two series varies according to the position in the colony. Towards the middle of the colony as many as six may occur; but this number decreases both towards the base and the apex, in each of which two or even one is the common number. Young forms occur scattered throughout the other verrucae, and the distribution is then very difficult to determine. The verrucae are very minute and wart-like; when retracted, they are slightly sunk into the coenenchyma, and present a distinct eight-rayed figure which simulates a pseudo-operculum. In some cases they protrude slightly, and give the surface of the colony a faintly undulating appearance. The axis is composed of concentric laminae, and is markedly calcareous ; the surface varies in colour from black, through brown to pale yellow, according to its age. It tapers only very slightly. The canal system is well developed; even in these slender specimens a cross-section, when viewed with a hand-lens, reveals the two longitu- dinal series. The part of the coenenchyma between these two series is very small compared with the outer non-canal-bearing part. The two main canals are extremely large in proportion to the others; and to this is due the very obvious longitudinal depressions even in the non-polyp- bearing part. Locality.—Mergui Archipelago, Burma. Scirpearia furcata var. robusta. Figs, 92-96. We have examined two characteristic colonies, one from the Indian Museum Littoral Collection and one from the Mergui Collection. These exhibit certain differences from the other specimens of furcata, but for the present we would consider them as a variety of furcata. The colony in the Indian Museum Littoral Collection is complete with its basis of attachment; it is 20 cm. in height and 3 cm. in breadth, and consists of a main stem from which a branch of 6°5 em. in length arises at a distance of 6 cm. from the base (fig. 92). A second branch arose 1 cm. from the first; but this has been broken at the point of origin. The diameter of the main stem near the base is 4 mm.; near the tip it is 35 mm. The two branches seem to arise in planes perpendicular to one another. The stem and branch are cylindrical. The coenenchyma proper is finely granular and thin, never attaining a Smipson—A Revision of the Corgonellhidae. 351 thickness of over 1 mm., but about 0°5 mm. near the base. Near the tip of the main stem it has been rubbed off. The general colour of the colony is brick-red. On superficial examination the polyps appear to be distributed over the whole of the coenenchyma: but a minute inspection reveals a disposition in two longitudinal series separated by a sinuous line in the lower portion: this is more marked in the upper half and in the branch where a distinct depression is visible. No polyps occur on the basal 1°5 cm. The verrucae are large and dome-like; they are about 2 mm. in diameter and 1:25 mm. in height. There is a trace of an eight-rayed structure at the summit (fig. 93). They vary very little in the different parts of the colony. The canal system is typical; the two large main canals are very distinct. The axis is cylindrical, very calcareous, and gives great rigidity to the colony ; it is composed of concentric laminae. The colour varies from brown in the lower portion to pale yellow near the tip. The diameter near the base is over 3 mm.; it does not taper very markedly until it approaches the tip. The surface is marked by indistinct longitudinal striae. The spicules (fig. 94) consist of double-clubs and elongated double- spindles, which in some cases approached the spindle type. The following are the chief types, with measurements, length by breadth, in millimetres :— (a) Double-clubs with a short constriction and with the warts somewhat regularly disposed: 0°08 x 0:04; 0:073 x 0:046; 0°07 x 0-042. (6) Smaller double-clubs with the warts nearest to the constriction arranged in a whorl: 0:06 x 0:054; 0°045 x 0:025. (c) Elongated double-spindles with irregular disposed warts: 0:1 x 0-035; 0:095 x 0:03; 0:09 x 0:03; 0:08 x 0:025. (d) Spindles (like type (¢), but with no constriction): 0:09 x 0:025; 0:08 x 0:02. Types (ec) and (d) are more abundant in the verrucae, Very characteristic is the occurrence of a large number of conically shaped elongated double- clubs and spindles. Locality. Andamans. Another very characteristic, complete, simple colony, 17 cm. in length. oceurs in the Mergui Collection. Externally it recalls the projecting- verrucae type of Juncella juncea ; but the nature of the spiculation precludes this possibility. The disk of attachment is present. The diameter at the base, without verrucae, is 2 mm.; it increases in thickness very markedly. Relede PROC, VO. Kc VileGy oman, ude [3 A] 352 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. so that near the middle of the colony it is 5-5 mm. (including verrucae); ~ from this position to the tip it decreases, so that midway it is only 3-5 mm., while the apex itself is distinctly pointed (fig. 95). The coenenchyma is finely granular, and, except near the base and towards the tip, it is very thick. About the middle of the colony, where the diameter of the axis is 0°75 mm., the coenenchyma is 2 mm. in thickness. The colour of the colony is creamy-white. The verrucae are dome-like; but the oral opening is directed slightly upwards; they are about 1 mm. in height and 1 mm. in diameter at the base. The colour is markedly flattened throughout its entire length; on each of the two flattened surfaces there is a very deep groove; these separate the polyps into two longitudinal series. In each series there is a varying number of polyps; near the base there are four transverse rows; towards the middle of the colony there are five; while from this point the number diminishes, so that near the apex there is a single row in each series. Young forms occur amongst these, however, and break the fundamental symmetry. The canal system is well marked; the two main canals corresponding to the two longitudinal grooves are very large; in this and other respects it is characteristic of the group. The axis is very slender; at the base it is only slightly over 1 mm. in diameter; from this it tapers gradually to an almost hair-like fineness at the tip. It is black in colour near the base, but passes through pale brown to yellow near the apex. The spicules (fig. 96) are almost identical with those in the previous specimen, both in types and measurements. Locality.—Mergui Archipelago, Burma. XXVI. Scirpearia andamanensis n. sp. Figs. 97-101. This new species is established for a very distinctive specimen in the Littoral Collection in the Indian Museum. The colony is 17 cm. in height and 9 cm. in maximum breadth; it is laxly branched in one plane. The branches arise in an irregular and sub- alternate manner, and are considerably elongated. The basis of attachment is broken off at what is evidently a short distance from the actual base. (The colony is shown complete in fig. 97.) The stem and branches are cylindrical, and taper very slightly. The coenenchyma is about 1 mm. in thickness; and this is almost constant Suupson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidac. 599 throughout the colony, being slightly thinner in the older portions. The surface is finely granular. The general colour of the colony is ochreous-yellow ; but the tips of the verrucae and the anthocodiae are white. The polyps are distributed in two longitudinal series situated laterally— that is, on the aspects perpendicular to the plane of ramification. In each series there are from three to four irregular rows. The two bare spaces are quite distinct, and only here and there are median depressions to be seen. The verrucae vary considerably according to the stage of retraction. When expanded they are mammilliform, are directed upwards, and adpressed to the coenenchyma. This is well seen near the tips of some of the smaller branches where the coenenchyma is relatively thicker and where they are depressed into the coenenchyma (fig. 98). When partially retracted they are wart-like or sometimes like short truncated cones standing perpendicular to the coenenchyma (fig. 99). When still further retracted they appear as small rounded projections or may be even sunk beneath the surface of the coenenchyma (fig. 100). Tn all stages an eight-rayed figure is discernible. They are about 1 mm. in diameter, and may attain a height of over 1 mm. Two large main canals corresponding in position to the bare tracts are plainly visible in a cross-section. The small canals are very numerous owing to the large number of the polyps in a transverse row. The axis is cylindrical and calcareous. It is about 3 mm. in diameter at the base, but gradually tapers to an almost hair-like fineness. It is composed of concentric laminae. The surface is greenish-brown in colour, but towards the centre it is whiter owing to the greater amount of calcareous matter; there are indistinct longitudinal striae. The spicules (fig. 101) are‘pale yellow or colourless; they consist of the following types, of which the measurements in millimetres are given :— (a) Large double-clubs, with almost hemispherical ends, and a very short median constriction: 0°07 x 0:0385; 0°07 x 0:03; 0:065 x 0:04; 0:06 x 0:04. (0) Smaller double-clubs with more openly warted heads and a longer constriction: 0:045 x 0:03. _(¢) Elongated double-clubs with comparatively few irregularly distributed warts: 0:08 x 0:023; 0:08 x 0:02; 0:06 x 0:015. (d) Spindles (these may be modifications of type (¢) in which the con- striction is not visible): 0°09 x 0:02. Locality.—Andamans, [8 42] 354 Proccedings of the Royal Irish Academy. XXVII. Scirpearia ramosan. sp. Figs. 102-104. In the Littoral Collection of the Indian Museum there occurs a very beautiful and characteristic branched colony for which it has been necessary to establish a new species. The mode of branching, the nature of the verrucae, and the distinctive character of the spicules, are all features of great importance. The colony is complete with its basis of attachment ; it is 14 cm. in height and about 9°5 cm. in maximum breadth, and is branched irregularly in one plane. The majority of the branches arise at nearly right angles; they are long, and may ascend for a considerable distance without giving rise to finer twigs. They vary very little in diameter throughout their entire length (fig. 102). They are flattened in the plane of ramification, so that a cross-section is elliptical. The diameter of the main stem is 2-5 mm., but some of the branches are 3 mm. in their longer and about 2 mm. in their shorter diameter. The coenenchyma has a very granular surface; it is 1 mm. in thickness towards the tip of the branch, but considerably less in the older parts where the axis is thicker. The colour of the colony in spirit is yellowish-red ; but the verrucae are of a more decided reddish tint, and streaks of red pass indefinitely from them, and gradually merge into the general tone of the coenenchyma. When dry the whole colony is almost ochreous yellow. The polyps occur on the branches, but not on the main stem; they are distributed in two distinct series on the sides, or non-flattened aspects, of the branches; but occasionally they encroach on the flattened surfaces. There are thus two very distinct bare longitudinal zones. The verrucae have the appearance of very low truncated cones, and are almost crater-like; they hardly project beyond the coenenchyma. This is due to their great contractility, as is evident from the shrunken appearance. They are about 0°5 mm. in height and 2 mm. in diameter at the summit. The oral opening is very large; it is circular in outline, and the eight retracted tentacles apparently form a pseudo-operculum (fig. 103). The canal-system is typical of the group; the two main canals are very large, and correspond to the bare tracts. On several of the branches there is a distinct longitudinal furrow indicating their exact position. The axis is cylindrical, and is composed of definite concentric laminae; a cross-section shows lines radiating from the centre to the circumference. The outer more horny portion is brown in colour, but the more calcareous central part is white. The surface is marked by longitudinal ridges and furrows, the number of which varies according to the portion of the colony examined. Two Surpeson —A Levision of the Gorgonellidae. aia) of the furrows, larger and deeper than the others, correspond in position to the two large main canals. The spicules consist essentially of double-clubs; but these may be elongated and narrow, and with so short a constriction as to appear like warty spindles. The warts are large and close-set. The spicules are either pale yellow or colourless. In the coenenchyma there are only double-clubs, with warty, hemispherical heads, and a short constriction. The following measure- ments, in millimetres, are typical :— 0:07 x 0:05; 0:07 x 0:045. 0:05 x 0:03; 0-04 x 0:025. The spicules of the polyps are, on the whole, longer and narrower than those of the coenenchyma. They are (1) Double-clubs, with warty, slightly elongated heads, and with a short constriction : 0:09 x 0:02; 0:08 x 0:02; 0:06 x 0:025. (2) Thicker double-clubs, more like those of the coenenchyma: 0:08 x 0:035. (3) Warty spindles (occasionally a constriction is discernible): 0-07 x 0:02. Locality.— Andamans, 20 fms. Specific Diagnosis. Colony branched in one plane; most of the branches arise almost perpendicularly, but soon turn upwards; they are flattened in the plane of ramification, vary very little in thickness throughout their entire length, and terminate bluntly. The polyps are distributed for the most part on the non-flattened aspects of the branches, and stand perpendicularly; the verrucae, when retracted, have the form of low, truncated cones, and may even appear almost level with the coenenchyma. ‘The oral opening is closed by the inturned tentacles, which thus form a pseudo-operculum. The spicules consist essentially of (1) broad double-clubs, with a short constriction and almost hemispherical ends; (2) elongated, broad double- clubs, with very rounded ends, and with the same character as the previous type; and (3) longer and narrower double-clubs, which may approximate double-spindles, and eventually spindles. XXVIII. Scirpearia ceylonensis n.sp. Figs. 105-107. Among the Alceyonaria collected by Professor Herdman in Ceylon is a beautiful branched specimen which was not described in the general report. Ithas been found necessary to establish a new species to include it. 356 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The total height of the colony is 31 cm.; it consists of a main stem 30 em. in height, from which four branches arise, all on one side. The first arises at a point 4 cm. from the base; and the others after 2°5, 3, and 10 cm. consecutively. The lowest branch is broken, and is 13 em. in length, but was evidently much longer; the others are 5°5,10, and 15 cm. respectively (fig. 105). The main stem after the origin of the first branch and all the branches are markedly flattened in the plane of ramification. The diameter of the main stem near the base is 2 mm., and its greatest breadth in the flattened portion 3 mm. The branches vary considerably in thickness. The colour of the colony is a pale orange-yellow; but the verrucae are more reddish. The coenenchyma has a very granular surface ; it is nearly 1 mm. in thickness in the branches, but thinner in the older parts, where the axis is proportionately larger. The polyps occur on the branches and also on the main stem, except on the portion below the origin of the first branch; they are distributed in two longitudinal series on the sides of the branches; the flattened aspect is broad, and quite devoid of polyps. In each series this is a single row; but over- crowding or the interposition of young forms sometimes obliterates the symmetry (fig. 106). The verrucae, when retracted, are low, truncated cones, and often show very distinct wrinkling; they project very little beyond the coenenchyma. Many of the anthocodiae are only partially withdrawn; and the infolded tentacles appear to form a cone; on further retraction their bases forma horizontal pseudo-operculum, and the verrucae present a very shrunken appearance. The tentacles are eventually quite covered up by the inturned sides of the verrucae. The canal system is typical and well defined; the two main canals, corresponding in position to the bare tracts, are large; and a depression is sometimes visible owing to a collapse of the walls. The axis is thin, cylindrical, composed of concentric laminae, and markedly calcareous. It is yellow in colour; and the surface is striated, two grooves slightly larger than the others being seen in some places. The spicules (fig. 107) consist of the following types, with measurements, length by breadth, in millimetres. (a) Double-clubs, with a short constriction and with almost hemispherical heads, very irregular in outline, covered with few large warts: 0-08 x 0:042; 0:076 x 0:046; 0:076 x 0:42. (») Elongated double-clubs, with rounded ends, and openly-warted : 0°08 x 0:038; 0:08 x 0:034. Simpson—A Pevision of the Gorgonellidue. Bou (c) More elongated double-clubs, merging into double-spindles. The warts on these are sometimes disposed in whorls: 0:084 x 0:027; 0-082 x 0:03; 0:082 x 0:026. From these measurements it will be seen that there is very little difference in the lengths of the various types, but that the breadths diminish proportionately more than the lengths. Intermediate forms also occur. Locality.—Off Galle, Ceylon. XXIX.—Scirpearia maculata. Figs. 108 and 109. Ellisella maculata Studer, xxxiv., p. 629, Taf. iv., fig. 27 (a, b, and ¢), Ellisella maculata (pars) Wright and Studer, 1., p. 160, Pl. xxxty., fie. 9. EHllisella calamus Studer, xxxiv., p. 660, Taf. v., fig. 28 (a, b, e, d, and e). Ellisella calamus Ridley, xxxiii., p. 348. It is with considerable hesitation that we still recognize this species as distinct. It has been impossible, however, to examine the type specimen of the species; but we have seen a Banda specimen in the British Museum, of which Professor Bell has sent ne a photograph (fig. 108). The other specimen, from the Torres Straits, described in the “ Challenger” Report, has proved, on examination of the spicules, to be Jwncella gemmacea. There can be no doubt, however, that Hllisella calamus is the same as Ellisella maculata, since in spiculation they are identical, and the macroscopic characters on which they are separated are only variational differences. This will be evident from the following description. Studer, in describing E. maculata says :— The stem is cylindrical, forked, divided into only a few long cylindrical branches. The colony is 5 cm. in height; the diameter of the stem is 5 mm., that of a branch 3mm, One of the branches is 13 em. in length. The stem and branches are covered with verrucae, which hardly project; these occur laterally, on the thicker branches, in several rows, leaving a narrow, shallow median space, which disappears in the twigs. The verrucae have a circular opening. The spicules are (1) double-clubs, 0:095 mm. in length; and (2) a few warty spindles, 0:084 mm, long. The colour of the coenenchyma is orange-red ; the verrucae are dark red. Locality.— Mermaid Straits, North-West Australia, 50 fms, In separating 2. calamus from ZL. maculata he gives the following diagnosis of the former :— Simple, rod-like, cylindrical stem. The length of the largest specimen is 80 em, The maximum diameter is 2 mm, The axis is horny and 358 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. calcareous, with alternate horny and limy rings, flexible, yellowish. The cortex is fairly thick. The verrucae project as pointed cones only in the upper portion. They occur on the sides of the stem in quincunx, in several rows, leaving a narrow, shallow, smooth space, which gradually becomes narrower till it disappears in the terminal portion. The spicules are like those of maculata, namely, spiny double-clubs and spindles (0°06), Locality.—Mermaid Straits, 50 fms. Ridley (xxxiii., p. 348), in identifying a specimen in the “Alert” Collection with Z. calamus, gives the following notes :— A specimen 9 inches (225 em.) long; incomplete. The colour is dark brick-red. The fusiform spicules were almost twice as long as those of Studer’s specimen. He says nothing of the dimensions of the double-clubs. Locality—Port Denison, Queensland, 4 fms. The following notes from the “Challenger” specimen in the British Museum (fig. 108) may be of interest :—The fragment is 50 mm. in length, and has a diameter varying from 3°5 mm. at the base and 2 mm. near the tip. The coenenchyma is about 1 mm. in thickness throughout; the canal system is typical of the group, and there are two distinct main canals which define two longitudinal bare spaces, although Wright and Studer refer to only “a very narrow median groove.” The polyps are disposed in two longitudinal series; but a torsion of the whole colony has resulted in a false spiral appearance. The verrucae are small and dome-like; some are adpressed to the stem; while others are almost retracted within the coenenchyma. The axis is of the typical Juncellid structure. Wright and Studer thus define the spicules, of which the chief types are shown in fig. 109 :— “The spicules consist of (1) salmon-coloured spindles, 0:12 x 0:04 mm.; 0-08 x 0°02 mm. (2) sherry-coloured double-clubs: 0°1 x 0:06 mm.; 0:06 x 0-04 mm. (3) Needles: 0:06 x 0°02 mm. Locality.— Banda Islands. Note.—Fig. 110 of the Torres Straits specimen of Juncella gemmacea, which was originally described as lisella maculata, has been added here to illustrate convergence in the group, and show how futile it is to attempt to separate Juncellids into genera without an examination of the spicules. XXX. Scirpearia quadrilineata n. sp. Figs, 111-113, It has been found necessary to establish this new species to include a very distinctive specimen in which the most predominant feature is the presence Simpson—A Levision of the Gorgonellidae. 359 of fowr main longitudinal canals, and the consequent distribution of the verrucae in fow” longitudinal series. The colony is complete, simple, and flagelliform ; the basis of attachment is conical, covered with coenenchyma, and spread over a piece of rock. The total height of the colony is 35 cm.; the diameter at the base is 4-5 mm. ; near the tip it is 2 mm. A very noticeable feature in the general appearance of the colony is the fact that it is markedly square in section. The coenenchyma is thin; near the base it is 0°75 mm, in thickness ; but near the tip it approaches 1mm. Around the periphery of the axis there is a system of longitudinal canals, of which four are markedly larger than the others; these are arranged symmetrically, equidistant from one another, and thus forming the corners of a square (fig. 111). No outer system of longitudinal canals was visible; but the coenenchyma isso thin that these may be easily overlooked. It is extremely difficult to cut through the coenenchyma without damaging it, so that it is quite possible that these are present. The polyps are disposed in a very characteristic fashion. They are grouped in four definite longitudinal series, separated by four bare spaces which correspond in position to the four main canals (fig. 112), Each series consists of a single row; but near the middle of the colony they are somewhat crowded, and give an appearance of two rows, due in great part to displacement. Near the base and towards the tip they are more openly arranged, but always in four series. The verrucae are low and dome-like, and have a maximum height of 03mm. Towards the tip of the colony and near the base they tend to become almost level with the coenenchyma; while the extreme basal portion is quite destitute of polyps. When partially closed they show a very distinct eight-rayed figure. The anthocodiae are very small, and are all retracted within the verrucae. The axis is made up of concentric laminae ; it is extremely limy and very hard; the colour of the outside is brown, but the core is white; the surface is marked by faint longitudinal striae. Near the base the diameter is 3 mm. ; but towards the tip it becomes almost hair-like and less limy. The spicules are quite distinctive. We have figured six types (fig. 113). (a) Double-clubs with very densely warted and regular heads; the constriction is very short; and the warts are symmetrically arranged: 0:06 x 0‘05; 0:076 x 0-049; 0:076 x 0-046, K.I.A, PROC., VOL. XXVIII., SECT, B. [3 B] 360 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. (5) Smaller double-clubs, with a longer constriction, with more open heads, and with the warts less symmetrically arranged: 0-06 x 0:034; 0-05 x 031; 0-049 x 0-027. (c) Elongated double-clubs, tending towards double-spindles, with rounded blunt ends: 0091 x 0°038; 0-087 x 0:034; 0°083 x 0:034. (d) Elongated double-spindles, with pointed ends, and with a definite constriction: 0°118 x 0°034; 0114 x 0°31; 0-114 x 0-023; 0-103 x 0-023. (e) Long spindles with a hint of constriction: 0125 x 0:23; 0-114 x 0-031. (7) Shorter spindles also with a hint of constriction: 0-095 x 0-019; 0-087 x 0°015; 0°016 x 0-023. We have little hesitation in defining (a), (4), and (c) as distinct types ; but it is just possible that (7) might develop into (e) or (d) according as increase with growth was greater in length or in breadth. So many of each kind occur, however, that we feel justified in defining them as separate for the present, at any rate, until-more is known with regard to their growth. The colour of the coenenchyma is a bright orange-red—but the tips of the verrucae are more reddish. Locality —Laccadives, 30-40 fathoms. Diagnosis, colony simple; spicules contain double-clubs and double- spindles, with transitions to spindles. The coenenchyma is thin, and contains four main longitudinal canals. The verrucae are disposed in four definite longitudinal series, separated by four bare tracts, which correspond in position to the four main canals. The colony is markedly square in section. XXXI. Genus Nicella emend. (A) Discussion of the Genus. This genus was established by Gray in 1870 (Cat. Lith. Brit. Mus, p. 40) in the following terms :— Coral fan-like, in one plane, branched; branches forked, rather diverg- ing. Bark smooth, brown. Polyp cells cylindrical, truncated, diverging from the stem at nearly right angles; mouth open. Axis calcareous, white solid. To this genus he refers a specimen under the name Nicella mauritiana, and gives as a synonym his previous Scirpearia dichotoma (P.Z.S., 1859, 481-2). Ridley (xxix., p. 130) identified a specimen from Mauritius under the name JVicella dichotoma, and made the following observation on the spicules: “There is a dense cortical layer of small double-heads and a subjacent Simpson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 361 layer of longer densely tuberculate spindles, having a bare median space more or less clearly indicated.” Wright and Studer, with these facts as a basis, give the following diagnosis :— “The colony is upright, branched, with a thin coenenchyma and protruding verrucae, which arise perpendicularly, and appear to be terminally truncated. The polyps arise from either side of the’ stem and branches, leaving a middle space free. The spicules form a cortical layer of small double-clubs and an internal layer of long densely warted spindles.” The following species have been from time to time referred to this genus :— LV. dichotoma (Gray). NV. mauritiana (Gray). NV. laxa Whitelegge. NV. flabellata (Whitelegge). NV. reticulata Thomson and Simpson. NV. pustulosa Thomson and Simpson. An examination of the type-specimen of Seirpearella moniliforme Wright and Studer, in the Collection of the British Museum, has revealed the fact that this species should be included in the genus Nicella, Thomson and Henderson also referred Verrucella flabellata Whitelegge to this genus, so that the generic diagnosis has been emended to include these forms. Thomson and Simpson (xli., p. 267) referred a specimen in the Littoral Collection of the Indian Museum to this genus under the name WVieella pustulosa, with the following reservation :— “Tt is with some hesitation that we refer this type to the genus Nicella. It is a matter of no small difficulty to distinguish between Nicella, Gorgonella, and Verrucella. .. . “Our specimens approach Nicella in several respects, though agreeing with none of the described species ; and as the positive characters of the other genera are absent, we feel justified in making a new species to include these forms.” The present study of this genus has, however, convinced me that the presence of the abnormally large spindles is a character which cannot be overlooked; so that, while still acknowledging the specific rank of the specimens under consideration, I would suggest their withdrawal from the genus Nicella, but until a revision of the species of Verrucella and Gorgonella has been made I would not hazard an opinion on their generic position. With [3 B 2] 362 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. regard to the spicules of this group, we also made the following observation :— “Distinctions based on spicules alone are very unsatisfactory in this group (Gorgonella and Verrucella), because the spiculation varies at different levels ; and transition forms are so numerous and varied that it is sometimes almost impossible to distinguish between double-spheres, double-stars, and double- clubs, each in turn passing gradually to double-spindles. In Verrucella.. . there are double-stars ; in Gorgonella . . . double-spheres occur.” As I have elsewhere pointed out, I doubt very much the validity of these two genera, ou the present spicular distinction, but await a revision of the known species for a solution of the difficulty. (B) Classification of the Species with emended Diagnoses, On this basis four species may be recognized, and are included in this report. These are :— NV. dichotoma Gray. NV. flabellata (Whitelegge). NV. reticulata Thomson and Simpson. NV. moniliforme (Wright and Studer). The following short specific diagnoses may prove useful :— Nicella flabellata. The colony is branched in one plane; the smaller branches tend to arise from one side of the larger. The coenenchyma is moderately thin, and often presents a ridged appearance due to segregations of spicules. The polyps are disposed in two longitudinal series; in the younger part they occur in a sinuous row on either side of the branch; but in the older portions they are more numerous and may encroach slightly on the median bare spaces. The verrucae vary in shape and size according to the stage of retraction; when expanded they are prominent, and show an eight-rayed figure at the summit ; when retracted they appear as low conical warts, and there is no trace of an octo-radiate structure, The axis is composed of concentric laminae; and the surface is marked by longitudinal striae. The spicules consist of (1) small double-clubs, (2) small double-wheels, (3) elongated double-clubs, (4) long, massive, bluntly terminating double- spindles, (5) long, slender simple-spindles. (See fig. 115.) Nicella reticulata, Colony branched in one plane, with abundant anastomosis; the branches and twigs are very slender, so that the colony is extremely reticulate and flabelliform, The coenenchyma is thin and finely granular. The polyps are Srmpson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 363 ) g disposed mainly in two longitudinal series; but deviations from this type occur, owing in some cases to overcrowding, in others to the anastomosis. The verrucae are usually low and dome-like. The spicules consist of {1) small double-clubs and elongated double-clubs, and (2) long double-spindles and simple-spindles. These two sets are quite distinct ; but the spindles are not so disproportionate in length to the double-clubs as in most other species. Nicella moniliforme. Colony simple or feebly branched, slender, filiform, and of almost uniform diameter throughout; polyps disposed in two longitudinal series, near the tip in one row, but in the older parts in two or more indefinite rows in each series. The spicules are very characteristic. They include small double- clubs and elongated slender double-clubs: also spindles of two kinds (1) long, slender, spiny spindles, and (2) long, thick, densely warted spindles. The spindles are sometimes more than twice as long as the typical double- clubs. (See figs. 117 and 118.) XXXII. Nicella dichotoma Gray. Fig. 114. Seirpearia dichotoma Gray, x1., p. 481. Nicella mauritiana (Gray), xii, p. 40, fig. 12. non Nicella mauritiana Studer. Nicella dichotoma Ridley, xxix., p. 130. Nicella dichotoma Thomson and Russell, xhii., p. 161, Pl. viz, figs. 1 and 5. Nicella laxa Whitelegge, xlix., p. 319, Pl. xvi, figs. 30-33. This species was established by Gray in 1859 under the name of Sczrpearia dichotoma. He defined it thus :—“ Coral fan-like, in a single plane, irregularly dichotomous. Cells cylindrical, elongated, truncated, in a row on each side of the branches, sub-alternate.” Zocality.—Mauritius. In 1870 he formed another species, Wicella mauritiana, while he gave as a synonym Scirpearia dichotoma. Since this new species is the same as the older dichotoma, it was unnecessary to give it a new name, although he referred it to a new genus, so that the newer name must give way to the older. The description of WVicella mauritiana is as follows :— “ Coral fan-like, dichotomously branched ; stem cylindrical, longitudinally striated; bark thin, pale brown; cells elongate, cylindrical, longer than the diameter of the stem, ascending, truncated at the tip, placed rather irre- gularly, sub-alternate (rarely sub-opposite) on each side of the stem and branches; axis pale greyish-brown.” Locality.—Mauritius. Ridley in 1882 re-identified the species, and described some specimens 564 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. from Mauritius, giving some positive, additional characters. One of his specimens was 340 mm. in height, and 240 mm. in maximum diameter. He says:—“The shape of the verrucae varies considerably according as to whether they are open or closed ; in the former condition they are rectangular at the apex, while in the latter they appear conical with rounded apices. The basal diameter may vary from 1:25 mm. to 2°25 mm. when closed. The spicules consist of a dense cortical layer of small double-heads and a sub- jacent layer of longer densely tuberculate spindles having a bare median space more or less strongly indicated. The colour is variable, (1) ochreous yellow to a dull flesh colour, (2) dirty white.” In 1897 Whitelegge established a new species under the name WVicella laxa with the following characters:—The colony is feebly branched; the branching is lateral and in one plane. The axis is laminate and calcareous. The coenenchyma is thin, and when viewed with a lens presents a series of minute ridges, forming a network of raised lines, which are lighter in colour and consist of double-club spicules. The polyps are confined to the sides of the stem and branches in a single row on each side. The verrucae are large, alternate, and stand nearly at right angles; they are divided at the summit into eight lobes. The spicules consist of (1) short double-clubs with smooth or warty tubercles: 0-1 x 0°05 mm.; 0°07 x 0°03 mm.; 0:05 x 0:02 mm.; (2) fusiform spindles with rather obtusely pointed ends and a spiny tuber- culated surface: 0-25 x 0-06 mm.; 0:2 x 0:05 mm.; 0:1 x 0°03 mm. Many of both kinds are a little flattened. The colour is a light mouse-grey. He says :—‘“This species differs from .V. dichotoma by its smaller and more distant polyps and by its lax method of branching.” We have already seen that neither of these two characters is of much taxonomic importance ; and, taking into consideration Ridley’s observations on the size of verrucae in different stages of retraction, we do not feel justified in ranking this as a distinct species. At the same time Gray gives a very good figure of his .V, mauritiana, and the branching there is almost identical with that figured by Whitelegge. In Gray’s figure also the distribution of the polyps varies in different parts of the colony, so that while in some branches they are more closely packed, in others they are quite as distant as in Whitelegge’s figure. The spicules are identical with those described by Ridley ; and the network of ridges described by Whitelegge, though not given in Gray's description, are unmistakably present in his figure. We therefore see no reason for ranking JV. /aza as a separate species. Thomson and Russell, 1909 (xliii., p. 161, Plate vu., figs. 1 and 5) describe some specimens as follows :— Several colonies of chestnut-brown to umber-brown colour. The largest is Simpson—A Levision of the Gorgonellidae. 365 20 em. in height by 8 em. in maximum breadth, and consists of a main stem, with lateral branches, which are again repeatedly branched. For the most part the branching is in one plane; but this is not rigorously adhered to. On the main stem of one of the larger specimens there is a curious gall-like swelling from which branches arise on all sides. The stem is 4 mm. in thickness at its base, and gradually tapers to 2 mm. at the ends of the branches. The axis is hight brown in colour, and very calcareous. On the surface of the general coenenchyma, and on the verrucae there are irrecular wavy longitudinal ridges, producing a characteristic bark- like appearance. Under the low-power microscope the texture seems finely arenaceous. The verrucae are very prominent, rising more or less perpendicularly to a height of 2mm. They occur on all sides of the stem; but in the upper parts of the branches a bilateral arrangement is well defined. At the apex of the verrucae there is an indication of eight lobes, from which the tentacles here and there project. Another specimen, the basal part of a large colony, branches in a some- what irregular fashion, and not rigidly inone plane, The verrucae are much less bilateral, especially near the base of the colony. Examination of the spicules shows that this may be referred to JV. dichotoma. Locality.—Salomon A, 65 fathoms ; Salomon B, 60-120 fathoms. XXXII. Nicella flabellata (Whitelegge). Fig. 115. Verrucella flabellata Whitelegge, xlix., p. 319, Plate xvi1., figs. 34-37, Nicella flabellata Thomson and Henderson, xl., p. 80. This species was established by Whitelegge for a specimen from Funafuti, but was then included in the genus Verrucella. Thomson and Henderson, in identifying a specimen from the Indian Ocean with this species, concluded that it should really be referred to the genus Nicella; and in this we thoroughly agree. The spiculation 1s quite distinctively Nicellid in character; and, as these authors point out, the actual shape of the verrucae matters little in a generic diagnosis. As a matter of fact, the nature of the verrucae, as shown in the figure given by Whitelegge, is intermediate between that in WV. dichotoma and the Indian Ocean specimen. The notes following may serve to indicate the chief specific characteristic. The colony is branched in one plane; the branches show a tendency to arise from one side. The axis is densely calcareous and is striated. OHO) SE ODI) (¢) Spindles with round warts, and double spindles, having a smooth part in the middle: 0:09 x 0:025; smooth part, 0°02 long. 0:085 x 0:028 35 > WOU 5 (d) Minute crosses, with a very distinct cross, 0:04 x 0:04. (e) Minute irregular crosses, elongated along one diagonal, with distinct eross, 0:05 x 0:03. R.A, PROC., VOL, XXVIII., SECT. B, (3 C) 368 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Those of the tentacles are short, warty rods: 0°05 x 0:015; 0:06 x 0-015; 0-6 x 0-015. Localities—Persian Gulf, 48-49 fms. Laccadives, 50-50 fms. XXXV.—Nicella moniliforme emend. Figs. 117 and 118. Seirpearella moniliforme Wright and Studer, p. 156, Pl. xxxrv., fig. 8. non. Gorgonia moniliforme Lamx., xxv., p. 420. nec. Scirpearella moniliforme Thomson and Henderson, xl., p. 82. nec. Scirpearia moniliformis Gray xii., p. 39. This species, as established by Wright and Studer in the “ Challenger ” Report, is a very distinctive one, based chiefly on the character of the spiculation. The colony may be simple or feebly branched; the branched type-specimen was 505 mm. in length; and the branch arose at a distance of 215 mm. from the base; one of the unbranched forms was 325 mm. in length. The colonies are very slender and do not vary much in diameter throughout the entire length. The coenenchyma is thin and coarsely granular. “ The axis is very deeply grooved; ten grooves can be very easily counted on the older portion of the axis; but these diminish to two at the apex. These ridges show through the coenenchyma as linear furrows.” “ The polyps are arranged on the stem, the lower portion in four irregular rows; towards the apex they are alternate and arranged on either side of the stem; while for the first 60 mm. of the stem, counting from the basal disk, they are absent. They are retractile within the well-marked but shallow verrucae ; these latter measure at their base 1mm. An occasional verruca will be found larger and more elevated than the rest, measuring 1-5 mm. in diameter and the same in height; these generally are to be found near the summit of the axis.” The disposition of the verrucae is in two longitudinal series; and the two bare tracts are marked by distinct furrows larger than the others. Unfortunately Wright and Studer give no figure of the colony itself; and, as the figure of spicules is somewhat misleading, we have thought it advisable to add to this memoir two figures from the type-specimen in the British Museum (figs. 117 a, 4, and c). The colour in spirit is white. The nature of the spicules in this species and also their relative proportions are very striking, and mark it off as distinct. The following four types can easily be identified:—(a) long, comparatively slender spindles, covered with coarse spines or small warts; (4) long, thick spindles, very Simpson—aA Levision of the Gorgonellidue. 369 densely warted; (¢) slender double-clubs, with elongated conical ends, and with the constriction more or less marked; (@) sma// double-clubs, with almost hemispherical ends and with a definite smooth constriction: aberrant forms, such as crosses, (e) also occur, There are small needles in the anthocodiae. The following measurements, length by breadth in millimetres, will give the relative proportions of these different types (see fig. 118) :— (a) Spindles—long, thin spiny or with small warts: 0°2 x 0-034; 0°15 x 0:026; 0:13 x 0:02. (4) Spindles—long, thick and densely warted: 0°15 x 0-046; 0°13 x 0-042. (¢) Double-clubs—slender, with elongated ends, and with the constriction more or less markedly defined: O11 x 0°045; 0:099 x 0-043; 0-087 x 0°05; 0:065 x 0:025. (d) Double-clubs—with massive ends, and with a distinct, short, smooth constriction: 0°072 x 0:042; 0:072 x 0:088; 0°057 x 0-038. (e) Crosses—0°16 x 0°11; 0:12 x 0:12. : (f) Needles—small (in anthocodiae) : 0:06 x 0°011; 0°04 x 0-02, Locality—Amboina: 100 fathoms. XXXVI. BATHYMETRICAL DISTRIBUTION. The whole group is essentially littoral in its distribution. The great majority of the specimens hitherto described have been dredged within the hundred-fathom line; in fact, the only records outside this range are from (1) “Challenger” Station 252, known as the Hyalonema-ground off Japan, 345 fathoms ; (2) “Challenger” Station 177 off the New Hebrides, 150 fathoms ; (3) a dredging made by the “ Investigator,” off the Andamans in 124 fathoms ; and (4) off the Azores, 150 and 200 fathoms. At the first of these Juncella racemosa and Seirpearia profunda were obtained, at the second Sceirpearia profunda, at the third only Juncella racemosi, and at the fourth only Seirpearia flagellum. Consequently these are the only three species which can lay claim to deep-sea forms; and it is interesting that all the records of these species are from over 100 fathoms, and also that each has been found in distant localities over this depth. At the same time it is not improbable that these specimens occurred in deep water at the edge of an almost vertical reef, and that these were merely “ escapes” from the reef. Such records are not unknown; and the writer has experienced similar occurrences in the deep water off the almost perpendicular reefs on the east coast of Africa, [8 C 2) 370 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Nicella moniliforme is recorded from one hundred fathoms, and the only other records from over fifty fathoms are Scirpearia thomsoni and Scirpearia alba, both from 88 fathoms. The following table will give at a glance the chief records for each of the species in this report :— SPECIES, DEPTHS IN FATHOMS FROM WHICH RECORDED. Juncella juncea, . . . 010; 4; 7-11; 15-35; 25-30; 45; 50. Juncella gemmacea, P . O-8; 45°83 113 195 12-205 32: Juncella racemosa, : ; 1205 345: Juncella trilineata, A . dt Scirpearia profunda, . . 130; 345, Scirpearia hicksoni, : . 236. Scirpearia verrucosa, . see TL Scirpearia anomala, . HK) Scirpearia pectinata, . . 3-4; 12; 30. Scirpearia elongata, - 5 Scirpearia flagellum, . . 90; 150; 200; 60-120. Scirpearia thomsoni, . c. 50. Scirpearia alba, . : > 3S. Scirpearia aurantiaca, . . 30-50; 60-130; 120; 150; 130. Scirpearia furcata, : ye gE ina eh fe 30-40 ; 50-78. Scirpearia andamanensis, . ? Scirpearia ramosa, 5 - 20. Scirpearia ceylonensis, . ag. Seirpearia maculata, . - * Scirpearia quadrilineata, . 930-50. Nicella dichotoma, ; - ¢? 60-120. Nicella flabellata, 5 » 45. Nicella reticulata, 4 . 30-50; 48-49. Nicella moniliforme, . . 100. It is quite probable, however, that when more inshore-work is carried on in tropical seas records will be abundant from water of much less depth than that at present given. Ridley in referring to the depths at which Juncella gemmacea occurs gives “between tide-marks,” and, as has been already pointed out in the “Biological Note,” it is no uncommon occurrence on the scattered coral reefs of the Mergui Archipelago to see at low spring tide huge colonies of J. gemmacea and J. juncea as well as Melitodes and other Alcyonaria swaying to and fro in the air. Simpson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 371 XXXVII. GEOGRAPHICAL DISTRIBUTION. The great importance of the Geographical Distribution of even a small eroup of animals, but especially those whose early life is pelagic and whose adult life is sedentary, is becoming more and more evident. Such knowledge, combined with systematic oceanographical observations, may eventually help to solve many problems that at present are a source of great perplexity to the biologist. It is premature to attempt such a distribution of Juncellids; but in view of the fact that in this memoir a general survey of the group, so far as it is known, has been given, and as the references to localities, especially in the case of the older species, are extremely scattered, the following summary may serve as a basis for a more detailed study when further records are forthcoming. Although doubt may exist as to the.specific determination of those species added as an appendix to the genus Juncella, it may be useful to include them here, inasmuch as they are in all probability Juncellids. It has been considered inadvisable with the limited records at our disposal to draw any conclusions as to the dispersal of these organisms, as to their origin as a part of a littoral fauna, or as to the probability of their being originally indigenous in certain areas, Distribution of the Juncella-group of Gorgonellids. The Juncella-group of Gorgonellids occurs both in the Atlantic and Pacific waters, but almost entirely within the Tropics of Cancer and Capricorn, and also chiefly in the Pacific Ocean, The extreme records North and South are “Off Japan” and “Off Cape Colony.” The following are the chief centres :—(1) Red Sea, (2) Persian Gulf, (5) Laccadives, (4) Maldives, (5) West Coast of India, (6) Ceylon, (7) Andamans, (8) Mergui, (9) Bourbon, (10) Mauritius, (11) Cape Colony, (12) East Indies, (15) Japan, (14) East Coast of Australia, (15) West Coast of Florida and in the Atlantic, (16) East Coast of Central America, (17) N.-E. of South America, (18) Azores, (19) Mediterranean Sea. Genus Tuncella. This is the most widely distributed genus in the group, and is almost entirely a Pacific Ocean form. Genus Scirpearra, This genus is entirely restricted, with the exception of S. flagellum, so tar as the present records show, to the Pacific Ocean, 372 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Genus Nicella. This genus is entirely restricted to the Pacific Ocean. Let us now illustrate “associations of species” in different localities. (a) Laceadives, (5) Maldives, (c) Ceylon, (d) Andamans, (e) Mergui, (f) N.-E. Australia, . (7) Bourbon-Mauritius, (h) Cape of Good Hope, . S. aurantiaca, S. quadrilineata, and NV. reticulata. J. juncea, S. furcata. J. gemmcea, J. trilineata, S. aurantiaca, S. ceylonensis, S. furcata. J. juncea, J. racemosa. S. hicksoni, S. verrucosa, S. anomala, S. anda- manensis, S. ramosa. J, juncea, J. gemmacea, S. furcata. J. juncea, J. gemmacea. J, juncea, J. gemmacea, N. dichotoma. S. flagellum, 8S. furcata. References to various large Collections of Juncellids. “ CHALLENGER ” COLLECTION. This collection was made by H.M.S. “ Challenger,” during her cruise round the world, 1873-76. The specimens are deposited in the British Museum, and were described by Wright and Studer in the Zoological Report of the “ Challenger” Collections, vol. xxxi., pp. 153-181. Tuncella juncea, Juncella juncea, Juncella gemmacea, Juncella gemmacen, JTuncella racemosa, Scirpearia maculata, Scirpearia profunda, Scirpearia profunda, Scirpearia profunda, Nicella moniliforme, DESCRIBED AS Tuncella juncea, var. alba, p. 158. Juncella barbadensis, p. 159. Tuncella gemmacea, p. 158. Ellisella maculata (pars), p. 160. Juncella racemosa, p. 159. Elllisella maculata (pars), p. 160. Scirpearella profunda, p. 185. Scirpearella gracilis, p. 156. Scirpearella rubra, p. 157. Scirpearella moniliforme, p. 156. Smivpson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 373 during the years 1881-82. Suncella juneea, Juncella juneca, 6 Juncella gemmacea, Tuncella gemmacea, Seirpearia pectinata, Scirpearia maculata, Suncella juncea, Suncella juncen, Tuncella jguncea, Suncella juncea, Juneella trilineata, Seirpearia furceta, Seirpearia furcata, . Scirpearia aurantiaca, Seirpearia aurantiaca, Scirpearia ceylonensis, “ ALERT” COLLECTION, This collection was made during the Surveying Voyage of H.M.S. “ Alert,” The Gorgonellids were reported on by Ridley in “The Zoological Collections” of H.M.S. “ Alert,” 1884, pp. 345-349. DESCRIBED AS Tuncella juneea, p. 345. Suncella fragilis, p. 347. JSuncella gemimacea, p. 346. Juncella elongata, var., p. 346. Ctenocella pectinata, p. 348. Ellisella calamus, p. 348. CEYLON COLLECTION. This collection was made by Professor Herdman in the Ceylon Seas in 1904 while investigating the Pearl Fisheries of the Gulf of Manaar, The type-specimens are deposited in the British Museum, and were reported upon by Thomson and Henderson, “Ceylon Pearl Oyster Report,’ Royal Society, 1905. Supplementary Report, No. xx., Aleyonaria, pp. 311-315, . . DESCRIBED AS Juncella juncea, p. 314, Juncella gemmacea, p. 313. Juncella fragilis, p, 314. Juncella fragilis, var. rubra, p. 314, Suncella trilineata, p. 315. Scirpearia sp. (2), p. 313, Seirpearella sp. B., p. 312. Scirpearella aurantiaca, p. 311. Scirpearella divisa, p. 312. (undescribed). MALDIVE CoLLEcTion, 1. This collection was made by Mr. Stanley Gardiner in 1900, and was described by Hickson in “The Fauna and Geography of the Maldive and Laccadive Archipelagoes,” vol. ii, part iv. “The Alcyonaria of the Maldives,” part i, pp. 816-823, Tuncella juncea, 5 Tuneella juncea, is Tuncella juncea, ; Scinpearia furcata, . Seirpearia furcata, . Seirpearia furcata, Seirpearia furcata , DESCRIBED AS Juncella juncea, p. 820, Funcella flecilis, p. 821. JTuneella elongata, p. 821. Seirpearia furcata, p. 822. Seirpearia furcata, var., p. 822. Scirpearella indica, p. 822. STuncella elongata (Val), p. 821, 374 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. MAtpive CoLiection. IT. (described by Thomson and Russell, 1910). DESCRIBED AS JTuncella gemmacea, : . Suncella gemmacea. Scirpearia flagellum, . . Seirpearia flagellum. Scirpearia aurantiaca,. . Setrpearella aurantiaca. Nicella dichotoma, ~ . WNicella dichotoma. Monaco Couiection, I. The collections made by the Prince of Monaco, during the scientific voyage of the yacht “ Hirondelle” in the North Atlantic Ocean, in 1886-88, contain several Gorgonellids. These have been reported upon by Studer, in “Resultats des Campagnes Scientifiques du Prince de Monaco,” 1901, fase, xx., pp. 52, 53, DESCRIBED AS Scirpearia flagellum, . . Seirpearia flagellum, p. 53. Scirpearia flagellum, . . NSeirpearia ochracea, p. 53. INDIAN Museum Deep-Sea COLLECTION. This Collection was made during the cruise of the old R.I. M. SS. “Investigator” in the Indian Ocean. The specimens are deposited in the Indian Museum, Calcutta, and were reported on by Thomson and Henderson, in the memoirs of the Indian Museum, Aleyonaria (1906). DESCRIBED AS Juncella racemosa, Juncella miniacea, p. 81. Scirpearia profunda, . . NSeirpearella moniliforme, p. 82. Seirpearia alba, Scirpearella alba, p. 82. Scirpearia thomsoni, . . JSuneella elongata, p. 81. Nicella flabellata, . - . Nicella flabellata, p. 80. INDIAN Museum LitTorAL COLLECTION. This Collection was made during the surveying cruises of the R. I. M. SS. “ Investigator” in the Indian Ocean. The type specimens are deposited in the Indian Museum, Calcutta. They were reported on by Thomson and Simpson, in the Memoirs of the Indian Museum Alcyonaria, 1909; but specific names were given only to a few; Sineson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 375 descriptions of the others were tabulated, so that the following list will enable these to be identified. DESCRIBED AS Juncella juncea, . C . H. and F. Juncella gemmacea, A O. Juncella trilineata, ‘ R. Scirpearia pectinata, M. Scirpearia andamanensis, N. Scirpearia anomala, . > O Scirpearia aurantiaca, B. Scirpearia furcata, 5 lah GRIDS IL Scirpearia furcata vax, robusta, P. Scirpearia ramosa, K. Seinpearia verrucosa, C. Seirpearia hicksoni, A. Scirpearia quadrilineata, di. Woop-Mason COLLECTION. This Collection was made by W. J. Wood-Mason in the Indian Ocean. A few of the specimens were described by Thomson and Simpson, but the majority of them were left over for incorporation in this paper. The types are deposited in the Indian Museum, Calcutta. Juncella racemosa. Suncella gemmacea. Scirpearia aurantiaca. Scirpearia furcata. Nicella flabellata. Mereur Coniection. I. This Collection was made by Dr. John Anderson for the trustees of the Indian Museum, Calcutta, where the specimens are deposited. They were described by Ridley in the Journal of the Linnean Society, vol. xxi., pp. 240-243. DESCRIBED AS Suncella juncea, ; : . Suncella fragilis, var., p. 242. Juncella gemmacea, . ‘ . JSuncella gemmacea, p. 241. Scirpearia pectinata, ‘ . Ctenocella pectinata, p. 243. R,1.A. PROO,, VOL, XXVIII., SECT. B, [8 D| 376 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. MereGur CoLiection. IT. This Collection was made by Simpson and Brown in the Mergui Archipelago, Burma, in the spring of 1907. The specimens are deposited in the Natural History Museum, Aberdeen University, and are reported on here for the first time. They include the following species :— Tuncella juncea, Juncella gemmacea. Scirpearia pectinata, Scirpearia furcata, Scirpearia furcata vay, robusta. AUSTRALIAN MusSEUM COLLECTIONS. This Collection was made by Mr. C. Hedley for the Australian Museum, where the specimens are deposited. It was reported upon by Whitelegge in the “ Memoirs of the Australian Museum XII.,” The Alcyonaria, Part ii. (1897 ?), pp. 318-320. DESCRIBED AS Nicella dichotoma, . : . Nicella laxa, p. 318. Nicella flabellata, f . Verrucella flabellata, p. 319. ill. lV. Vii. viii. Xil. Xili. xly. XV. 1900. 1904. 1903. Siupson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 377 BIBLIOGRAPHY. . Cuvier, Régne Animal. Cuvier, Régne Animal. Nouv. Edit., t. iii, Paris. Dana, J. D., Zoophytes, United States Exploring Expedition. Philadelphia. . DucHASSAING et MicHeLotti1, Mémoire sur les Coraillaires des Antilles. Mem. R. Acad. Sci. Torino, 2 ser. xix. . DucHASSAING et MICHELOTTI, Supplement, 2id., xxviil, pp. 97-206. 11 Plates. . ELLIS and SOLANDER, The Natural History of many curious and uncommon Zoophytes. London. . Esper, E. J., Die Pflanzenthiere in Abbildungen nebst Bes- chreibungen. WNiirnberg, 1791-1797. 4 vols. . Grermanos, N. K., Gorgonaceen von Ternate. Abh. Senck. Nat. Ges., xxiil., Heft. i, pp., 145-184. 4 Plates. . Gray, J. E., Description of new Genera of Gorgoniadae. Proc. Zool. Soe., pp. 158, 159. . Gray, J. E., Synopsis of the Families and Genera of Axiferous Zoophytes or Barked Corals. Proc. Zool. Soe. . Gray, J. E., Description of some new Genera of Lithophytes. Proc. Zool. Soc., xxvii, pp. 479-486. . Gray, J. E., Catalogue of the Lithophytes or Stony Corals in the Collection of the British Museum, London. Hickson, 8. J.. The Cambridge Natural History, vol. 1, pp. 329-364, Hickson, 8. J., Aleyonaria and Hydrocorallinae of the Cape of Good Hope. Part 1, Marine Investigations in South Africa, 1, No. 5, pp. 67-96. 6 Plates. Hickson, 8. J., The Alcyonaria of the Cape of Good Hope. Part i, Marie Investigations in South Africa, vol. i, pp. 211-239. 3 Plates. Hickson, 8. J., Aleyonaria of the Maldives, Fauna and Geogr. Maldives and Laccadives, ii, pt. 4, pp. 807-826. Plate LXVIL. 1 The Roman numerals correspond to the numbers given in the text. [8 D 2] 378 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. xvi. 1899. Hizes, Isa L, The Gorgonacea collected by Dr. Willey. Willey’s Zool. Results, pt. 11, pp. 195-206. 2 Plates. xvii. 1899. Hives, Isa L., Report on the Gorgonacean Corals collected by Mr. J. Stanley Gardiner at Funafuti. Proc. Zool. Soc., London, pp. 46-52. 4 Plates. xvii. 1863. Jounson, J. Y., Description of a new species of Juncella. Proc. _ Zool. Soc., London, pp. 505, 506. xix. 1864. Jonson, J. Y., Description of a new species of flexible Coral belonging to the genus Juncella obtained at Madeira (J. flagellum). Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., 3 ser. xiv., p. 142. xx. 1870. Kent, Savitue, Trans. Roy. Micro. Soc., p. 92. Plate xvi, fig. 38. xxi. 1893. Kent, SAVILLE, The Great Barrier Reef of Australia. xxii. 1897. Kiunzincer, C. B., Die Korallthiere des Rothen Meeres. Part 1. Die Aleyonarien und Malacodermen, p. 59. 4 plates. xxiii. 1865. Kouurker, A., Icones Histiologicae, pp. 131-142. 8 Plates. xxiv. 1816. Lamarck, Histoire Naturelle des Animaux sans Vertébres- vol. ii., Paris. xxv. 1816. Lamourovux, Histoire des Polypiers coralligénes flexibles. Caen, p. 419. xxvi. 1857. Mitye-Epwarps and Harmg, Histoire Naturelle des Corail- laires ou Polypes proprement dits. 3 vols., 1857-1860. XXViL Pauuas, Charakteristik der Thierpflanzen. pp. 224-6. xxviii. 1766. Patuas, Elenchus Zoophytorum. xxix. 1882. Ripiey, Stuart O., Contributions to the knowledge of the Alcyonaria. Part L, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., 5 ser. ix., pp. 125-133. 1 Plate. xxx. 1882. Riptey, Stuart O., did., Part ii, loc. cit., 5 ser. ix., pp. 184-193. xxxi. 1883. Ripiey, Stuart O., The Coral-fauna of Ceylon, with descrip- tions of new species. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., 5 ser. xi, pp. 250-262. xxxii. 1887. Ripigy, Stuart O., Report on the Alcyoniid and Gorgoniid Alcyonaria of the Mergui Archipelago, collected for the Indian Museum. Journ. Linn. Soc., London, xi, pp. 223- 247. 2 Plates. XXX1il. XXXIV, XXXV, XXXVI. XXXVI. XXXVI. 10.0.0 D6 xl. xl. xii. xiii. xliv. xlv. xlvi. 1884. 1878. 1887. 1891. 1894. 1901. 1905, 1906. 1909. 1909. 1909. 185-. 1855, 1855. Simpson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 379 Rwtey, Stuart O., Zoological collections of H.M.S. “ Albert,” London. StupEr, TH., Uebersicht der Anthozoa Aleyonaria welche wihrend der Reise S.M.S. “Gazelle” um die Erde gesammelt wurden. Monatsber., Akad. Wiss., Berlin, pp. 632-688. 5 Plates. Sruper, Tu., Versuch eines Systemes der Aleyonaria, Arch. Naturges., liii., pp. 1-74. 1 Plate. SrupeEr, Tu., “ Note Préliminaire sur les Aleyonaires provenant des Campagnes du Yacht lHirondelle.” 2 Partie Mem. Soc. Zool. de France, vol. iv., Paris. Struper, Tu., “Aleyonarien aus der Sammlung des Natur- historischen Museums in Liibeck,” Mitteilungen der Geog. Gesell., und des Naturhist. Museums in Liibeck, 2 ser., Heft, 7 und 8, pp. 103-128. StupEr, Tu., “ Alcyonaires provenant des Campagnes de V’Hirondelle.” Resultats Campagnes scientifiques du Prince de Monaco, Fase. xx., pp. 64. 11 Plates. TuHomson, J. A., and HenpERsSON, W. D., Alcyonaria; Ceylon Pearl Oyster Fisheries Report. Roy. Soc., London, pp. 271- 328. 6 Plates. Tomson, J. A., and HENDERSON, W. D., The Alcyonarians collected by the R.LM.SS. “Investigator” in the Indian Ocean. The Alcyonarians of the Deep Sea. Calcutta, pp. 79-83. THomson, J. A., and Simpson, J. J., The Aleyonarians collected by the R.LM.SS. “ Investigator” in the Indian Ocean, The Littoral Alcyonarians. THomsON, J. A, (unpublished). THomson, J. A., and RusseELL, E. 8., Alcyonarians of Sladen Trust Expedition. Trans. Linn. Soc. (Zool.) xiii. (1910), pp. 189-164. VALENCIENNES, Mss. Coll. du Jardin des Plantes, Paris. VALENCIENNES, Abstract of a Monograph on the Family Gor- gonidae. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. 16, ser. 2, pp. 177-183. VALENCIENNES, Extrait d’une Monographie de la Famille des Gorgonides de la class des Polypes. Comptes Rendus, xl, pp. 7-16. 380 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. xlvii. 1864. Verrii, A. E., List of the Polyps and Corals (sent by the Museum of Comparative Zoology to other Institutions in exchange), with annotations. Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. Harvard, i., No. 3, pp. 29-40. xlvili. 1865. VeRRILL, A. E., Synopsis of Polyps and Corals of N. Pacific Expedition, Part ii, Alcyonaria. Proc. Essex Instit., vol. iv., pp. 148-196. Plates v. and v1. xlix. 1897. WuiTeLecce, Ta., The Alcyonaria of Funafuti, Part i. Mem. Australian Mus., iii, pt.5, pp. 307-320. 2 Plates. L 1889. Wnicut, E. P., and Srupgr, Ta., Report on the Scientific Results of the Voyage of H.M.S. “Challenger.” Zoology, vol. xxx, Alcyonaria. DESCRIPTION OF PLATES. . Polyp of Scirpearia pectinata enlarged (x 25) to show structure. . Portion enlarged of Monaco specimen to illustrate the motility of the polyps. . Cross-section of a Juncellid axis to show the concentric laminae and the “ridges and depressions.” a-g. “Clubs” of Juneella, (e-g) showing characteristic variations. . aand b. Two kinds of double-clubs. . Variation forms of double-clubs. ") rw — i w oe - Double-wheels or capstans. aon Om . Transition from the elongated double-club (a), through the double- spindle (4), to the simple spindle (c). 9. Three portions of var. a. of Juncella juncea to show the disposition and nature of the polyps, (a) near the base of the colony, (+) midway, (c) near the tip. 10. Cross-sections of var. b. of J. juncea to show the internal structure. The levels of (a), (+), and (c) correspond to those of fig. 9. 11. Three views of the superficial appearance of the axis in J. juncea. The portions shown are from the parts of the colony given in fig. 9. Smupson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 381 Fig. 12. 13. 14, 15, 18. 19. Portions of J. juncea var. b. to show the distribution and nature of the verrucae, (~) near the base, (b) midway (non-polyp-bearing aspect), (c) near the tip. J. juncea var. b, Cross-sections at the three levels given in fig. 12 to show the internal structure. Spicules of J. jwncea. 16, and 17. Three colonies of Juncella gemmacea, reduced proportionately, to show the difference in the branching at different ages. Three portions of Juncella gemmacea enlarged (x 5) to show the nature and distribution of the verrucae at different levels, (a) near the base, (4) midway (non-polyp-bearing aspect), (¢) near the tip. Transverse sections of J. gemmacea, at levels corresponding to those in fig. 18, to show the structure of the coenenchyma (x 5). . Juncella racemosa. Portion of colony described in XLI. . Juncella racemosa. Colony enlarged (x 14). . Twig of Juncella racemosa to show disposition and nature of the verrucae. . Spicules of Juncella racemosa. . Terminal twig of Juncella trilineata to show the nature and disposition of the verrucae. . Transverse section of Juncella trilineata to show (1) the structure of the coenenchyma, (2) the three large main canals, and (3) the position of three alternating rows of verrucae. . Spicules of Jwncella trilineata. . Spicules of Scirpearia profunda. . Seirpearia hicksoni nu. sp. Portion near the base enlarged (x 4) to show the appearance of the aspect devoid of polyps. . Seirpearia hicksoni nu. sp. Portion near the base enlarged (x 4) to show the nature of the verrucae on the “crowded ” aspect. . Seirpearia hicksoni n.sp. Tip of colony enlarged (x4) to show the distribution and nature of the verrucae. . Spicules of Sevrpearia hicksoni nu. sp. . Seirpearia verrucosa n. sp. Portion enlarged (x6) to show the nature and distribution of the verrucae. . Spicules of the Seirpearia verrucosa n. sp. 382 Fig. 34. 35. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Scirpearia anomala n.sp. Three portions enlarged(x5) to show. the difference in the nature and distribution of the polyps at different levels, (a) near base, () midway, (c) tip. Spicules of Scirpearta anomala n. sp. 36-38. Silhouettes of the axis of coloniés of S. pectinata to show different 39. 40. angles of origin for the branches. S. pectinata. Silhouette of axis of a colony to show the crossing of the branches due to contraction. S. pectinata. Silhouette of axis of a colony to show how a secondary branch may take the place of a primary. . Secondary development in S. pectinata. 2. Portion near the base of a colony of S. pectinata to show the distribution of the verrucae and the large canals superficially. 3. a,b, and e. Transverse sections of S. pectinata to show the structure of the coenenchyma and the disposition of the main longitudinal canals, (2) main stem with numerous large canals, (2) and (c) secondary branch, at different levels, with only two main canals. . aand >. Two views from the non-polyp-bearing aspect of a secondary branch of S. pectinata to show the disposition of the polyps and also their appearance when partially expanded, (a) about midway, (2) tip. . Spicules of S. pectinata. . Colony of Scirpearia elongata in the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons, London (from a photograph supplied by Dr. Burne). . Spicules of the Royal College of Surgeons specimen of Scirpearia elongata. . Spicules of the British Museum specimen of Scirpearia elongata. . Scirpearia flagellum. Portion of Naples specimen enlarged (x6) to show the nature and distribution of the verrucae. . Spicules of Scirpearia flagellum (Naples specimen). . Colony (nat. size) of Seirpearia flagellum (Cape). 2. Portion of colony (fig. 51) to show the nature of the verrucae. 3. Longitudinal section through the portion of Scirpearia flagellum shown in fig. 52 to show the internal structure and the attachment of the strong retractor muscles. . Spicules of Scirpearia flagellum (fig. 51 specimen). Fig. Simpson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 383 55, Young colony of Seirpearia flagellum (nat. size) (Cape). 56. Portion of colony (fig. 55) enlarged (x12) to show the nature and distribution of the polyps. 57. Spicules of Scirpearia flagellum (fig. 55). 58. Portion of a Monaco specimen to show the distribution of the verrucae - (x4). 59. S 58 60. ee i P 5 different specimens. 61. Seirpearia thomsoni n, sp. Silhouette of axis to show the nature of the branching, 62. Scirpearia thomsoni n. sp. Portion enlarged ( x 6) to show the disposition 70. Hele 73. 74, 75. and nature of the verrucae. . Spicules of Sezrpearia thomsoni n. sp. . Seirpearia alba. Two portions enlarged (x5) to show the nature and distribution of the verrucae ‘at different levels, (7) near tip, (0) near the base. . Spicules of Scezrpearia alba. . Scirpearia auwrantiaca, Portion enlarged (x5) near the middle of the colony to show the nature of the verrucae. . Scirpearia aurantiaca, Portion enlarged (x5) near the tip of the colony to show the nature of the verrucae. . Spicules of Scirpearia aurantiaca. . Scirpearia furcata. Two views of the same portion of the type specimen of Sceirpearia sp. (2) enlarged (x5) to show the nature and distri- bution of the verrucae. Scirpearia furcata. Part of type specimen of Sezrpearella sp. B. Scirpearia fureata. Part of type specimen of Juneella elongata (Hickson). . Scirpearia furcata. Spicules of type specimen of Juwncella elongata (Hickson), Scirpearia furcata. Two views of the same part of a colony from the Indian Collection ( x 5) to show the nature and distribution of the verrucae. Polyp of Scirpearia furcata. Spicules of Indian Collection specimen of Scirpearia furcata. R.I.A. PROC,, VOL. XXVIII., SECT. B. [8 E) 93. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Silhouette of axis of “Providence” specimen of Seirpearia furcata (Z 0. s.). . Seirpearia furcata. Small portion of main stem of “ Providence” specimen to show the verrucae, . Scirpearia furcata. Two views near the base of the second ay branch of the “ Providence ” specimen. . Scirpearia furcata. Two views midway on the third primary branch of the “ Providence ” specimen. . Scirpearta furcata. Two views near the tip of the third primary branch - of the “ Providence ” specimen. . Spicules of the “ Providence ” specimen of Scirpearia furcata. . Scirpearia furcata. Complete colony (nat. size) of a young specimen in the Cape Collection, . Scirpearia furcata. Portion enlarged (x 8) of a Cape specimen to show the low nature of the verrucae, . Scirpearia furcata. Portion enlarged (x 4) of a Cape specimen to show the nature of the verrucae. . Scirpearia furcata. Portion enlarged (x5) of a Cape specimen toshow the nature of the verrucae. . Scirpearia fureata. Portion enlarged (x5) of a Cape specimen to show the distribution and nature of the verrucae. . Spicules of a Cape specimen of Scirpearia furcata. . Scirpearia furcata. Two views of a portion near the middle of a colony in the Indian Collection to show the distribution of the verrucae, (a) polyp-bearing aspect, (4) non-polyp-bearing aspect. . Spicules of Indian Collection specimen (Fig. 88) of Scirpearia furcata. . Three views from a specimen of Scirpearia furcata in the Indian Collec- tion to show the distribution and nature of the verrucae at different levels, (a) near base, (4) midway, (c) tip. - Spicules of Scirpearia furcata. (Specimen fig. 90.) 2. Scirpearia furcata, var. robusta, Colony (nat. size) to show the general habit and the distribution of the verrucae. Scirpearia furcata, var. robusta, Portion enlarged (x5) near the a to show the nature of the verrucae. 94, Spicules of Scirpearia furcata, var. robusta. (Andamans specimen.) Fig. 95: 96. 97. 98. oo: 100. 101. 102. 103. 104, 105. 106. 107. 108. 109. 110, 111, 112. Smueson—A Revision of the Gorgonellidae. 385 Scirpearia furcata, var. robusta. Three portions enlarged (x 5) to show the proportions of the different parts and also the nature and distribution of the verrucae, (#) near base, (b) midway, (c) near tip. Spicules of Seirpearia furcata, var. robusta, (Mergui specimen.) Scirpearia andamanensis, n. sp. Colony (nat. size) to show the mode of branching and the general habit. Scirpearia andamanensis, n. 8. Portion near the tip of a branch enlarged (x6) to show the nature of the verrucae when slightly retracted. Scirpearia andamanensis, n. sp. Portion of a branch enlarged (x6) to show the nature of the verrucae when partially retracted. Scirpearia andamanensis, n, sp. Portion near the base enlarged (x 6) to show the nature of the fully retracted verrucae. Spicules of Sezrpearia andamanensis, n. sp. Scirpearia vamosa, n. sp. Colony (nat. size) to show the mode of branching and the general habit. Seirpearia ramosa, n. sp. Portion enlarged (x 6) to show the nature of the verrucae. Spicules of Scirpearia ramosa, n. sp. Scinpearia ceylonensis, n. sp. Colony one-half nat. size to show the mode of branching and the general habit. Scirpearia ceylonensis, n. sp. Portion enlarged (x5) to show the disposition and nature of the verrucae. Spicules of Scvrpearia ceylonensis, n. sp. “Challenger” specimen of Sevrpearia maculata from Banda. (From a photograph supplied by Prof. Bell.) Spicules of the “ Challenger” specimen of Sevrpearia maculata. Fragment of Juneella gemmacea, originally described as Lilisella maculata. Transverse section through Seirpearia quadrilineata, nu. sp., to show the structure of the coenenchyma and the position of the four main canals. Two portions of Scirpearia quadrilineata, n. sp., slightly enlarged (x 14) to show the distribution and nature of the verrucae at different levels, (@) near the tip, (0) near the base. 386 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 113. Spicules of Scirpearia quadrilineata, n, sp, 114, Spicules of Wicella dichotoma. 115. Spicules of Vicella flabellata. 116. Spicules of Nicella reticulata. 117. Three portions of Wicella moniliforme, enlarged (x5) to show the difference in the distribution and nature of the verrucae at the various levels, (#) near the base, (4) middle of the colony, (c) near the tip. 118. Spicules of Nicella moniliforme. Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVIII., Sect. B. AK Wy aA uy USS HEN (ms 1) : d aN aie BIE, Si, 5S , Sreson—Gorgonellidae. Plate I. Proc. R. I, Acad., Vol. XXVIIL., Sect. B. Plate IT. | ( Wiis MP } ia | Tic fA riya Hit) yi tt He yg Fig. 13. Smpson—Gorgonellidae. If. Plate ., Vol. XXVIII, Sect. B. Proce. R. I. Acad Fig. 14. Fig. 16. Gorgonellidae. Snrrpson Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVIII., Sect. B. Plate IV. Hea GN Fig. 21. Simeson—Gorgonellidae. Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVIII., Sect. B. Plate VY. Fig. 27. Smrson—Gorgonellidae. Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XX VIII., Sect. B. Plate VI. Fig 32. Simpson—Gorgonellidae. | : : _. wig Tu) Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVIII., Sect. B. ig 37. Plate VII. Simpson— Gorgonellidae. Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVIIL., Sect. B. Plate VIII. Srreson—Gorgonellidae. — —_ 2 he Proce. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVIIL., Sect. B. Plate IX. Fig. 49 Smreson—Gorgonellidae. Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVIII, Sect. B. Plate X. are WL SAG POS’ RAV et af 0 OL YE Rete ae. Fig. 52 hy, 1294 ie) Sureson—Gorgonellidae. Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVIII, Sect. B. Plate XI. Fig. 61 & : | Fig. ved Vel 5 <3 oy SESE ee Wes eon: Bt RS 6 es y f He ¥ : ; S\ Rasssey Wee } Sacre Saas Bes 1 m) as e 23 oes ; ) recs 4 k q A a Fig. 66 Simpson—Gorgonellidae. Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVIII., Sect. B. Plate XII. L ARE eS YOR OA mS ai} Siweson—Gorgonellidae. ba. | yee oe ine | we =i _ a en: Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVIII., Sect. B. Plate XIII. Simpson—Gorgonellidae. Plate XIV. Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XX VIII., Sect. B. Sic} SA tt a EM oa WD By Seat Ge » ot: a ies 2 = im < | wa SS wy ‘ Fig. 90 Smreson— Gorgonellidae. Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVIII., Sect. B. Plate XY. Fig. 94 Fig. 99 Srreson—-Gorgonellidae. 7 : ary 1a 4 9 7 = ' é ae 7 a poet + . a a 4 a os ve — os 7 1 7 on? “4 = Proce. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVIII, Sect. B. Plate XVI. y Z Fig. 102 ‘ig, 100 Fig. 101 Fig. 103 Simpson— Gorgonellidae. Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVIII., Sect. B. Plate XVII. Fig. 105 Fig. 109 Sureson—Gorgonellidae. ot ed : _ a ia a 7 . : 7 oy 1s i Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVIII., Sect. B. PLATE XVIII. .: Fig. 110 Fig. 112 Fig. 113 Suupson—Gorgonellidae. Proce. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVIII., Sect. B. £ A spe pa & “Ga i NLS Ff phn se oP Ne WZ x rt Oe rs TY i G y q (7 Simpson—Gorgonellidae. Plate XIX, 7 ay Ss 7 sri _ |} messy | VIII. ON THE CLAIM OF THE SNOWFLAKE (LEUCOJUM AESTIVUM) TO BE NATIVE IN IRELAND. By MISS M. C. KNOWLES anp R. A. PHILLIPS. [COMMUNICATED BY R. LLOYD PRAEGER. | (PLATES XX.-XXTI.) Read June 13. Ordered for Publication June 15. Published Jury 28, 1910. AT the time the second edition of “ Cybele Hibernica” was published in 1898, Leucojum aestivum was known to Irish botanists from the single station at Macmine Junction, Co, Wexford, where the Rev. E. S. Marshall had discovered it the year before. Messrs. Colgan and Scully therefore, con- sidering that their knowledge of its Ivish distribution was insufficient to justify its admission to the flora, relegated the plant to the appendix of that book, among the excluded species. In the following year, Mr. R, D. O’Brien recorded it from some unembanked land by the Shannon on the Clare side of the river near the Lax Weir, about two miles from Limerick city. On the strength of this additional locality, Mr. Praeger included it in his “Ivish Topographical Botany,” published in 1900, with a double dagger before its name, signifying “probably introduced.” Since the publication of these two books, Leucojwm aestivum has been found in several other Irish stations. Its distribution on the Shannon, where it proves to be abundant, has been largely extended, and a good deal of informa- tion about the plant in general has accumulated. We propose to bring all this, together with the results of our own investigations, into one paper, so that botanists, having the full data before them, may be able to form an opinion as to the standing of the plant in Ireland. It may be well at the outset to say a few words about the plant itself. Leucojum aestivum possesses a large bulb, rooting perhaps 10 inches to a foot deep among the stools of willows and marsh reeds in swamps and ditches in the estuaries of rivers, and in marshy meadows along their banks. It also occurs in similar situations at storm-level on the shores of inland lakes and rivers. The leaves are hibernal. The flower scapes are developed, in Ireland, early in May, growing to a height of about 18 inches to 3 feet over the surface, R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVIII., SECT. B, [8 F] 388 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. the time of flowering lasting until the first or second week in June. Large three-valved capsules, varying in shape from pyriform to globose, and each con- taining several fertile shiny black seeds, follow the flowering. As the capsules ripen, the scape and leaves fall and soon decay, or are perhaps devoured by the snails and slugs that frequent these marshy places; so that it is almost impossible to distinguish the plant out of the flowering season. The capsules split open when ripe, and the seeds, which are quite buoyant, are carried off by the floods and spring-tides, and distributed here and there among the reeds and bushes that fringe the creeks and river-margins, there to germinate and grow. It is the view of some botanists that Leucojwm aestivum has possibly been introduced into the British Islands by man—that it may have been planted, or may have escaped from hypothetical gardens—a view for which no positive _ evidence seems to exist. We do not intend to try to disprove this; that would . be to try to prove a negative; but we propose to show that the habitat and distribution of the plant on the continent of Europe, where it is admitted to be native, agree with its occurrences in England and Ireland, and that in its principal stations in both these countries, its abundance, its associates, the situations it affects, and the general conditions under which it grows, are such as to preclude all idea of its being an introduced plant. The accompanying map (Plate XX.) has been prepared to show the dis- tribution of Leucoywm aestivum in Europe. In making it, we have consulted all available continental floras in the National Library of Iveland and elsewhere in Dublin. We have also examined the specimens in the Herbariums at Kew, British Museum, Manchester Museum, Trinity College, Dublin, and the National Museum of Ireland. A glance at this map will show that the plant occurs in almost every country in Europe. It is found in the Crimea, in the estuary of the Danube, in marshes and wet places in Roumania, Servia, sosnia, and Slavonia, countries through which the Danube flows; it occurs also on the islands of this river in the kingdom of Hungary, and in wet places in Upper and Lower Austria. In Turkey it grows in Macedonia and Thrace, bordering the Aegean Sea, the Sea of Marmora, and the Black Sea. It is rare in Greece, being mentioned only, so far as we can find, from swamps and wet marshes in Euboea and on the island of Scopola. It is abundant in the low- lying regions of Dalmatia, Croatia, and Carniola. In “Die Vegetationsver- hiltnisse der illyrischen Linder,” 1901, Dr. G, R. Beck von Mannagetta gives a very interesting account of the habitat of the plant in the countries bordering the eastern shores of the Adriatic, All along the coast in the estuary of the Narenta and other rivers there are extensive marshes, which extend inland for some distance, gradually passing from salt-water swamps into fresh-water Know1es AND Pritiirps—On the Claim of the Snowflake, §c. 389 ones. Here and there are large open stretches of water and deep pools. On the surface of these, where the brackish and fresh waters intermingle, float the Yellow and White Water-lilies, Limnanthemum, Potamogetons, and other plants not found in the salt-water swamps. The edges of these pools are fringed with impenetrable stretches of reed vegetation formed of Scirpus lacustris, S. maritimus, Eleocharis palustris, Cladium Mariscus, Typha, &c., the flowering element of this uniform association being formed by the Snowflake (Leucojum aestivum), the Yellow Iris (ris Pseudacorus) and the Flowering Rush (Butomus wmbellatus). In Italy the plant is recorded from wet places and marshy meadows in the neighbourhood of the Gulf of Venice, on the banks of the River Po, and it is said to be common in similar situations in the northern part of the peninsula, especially on the shores of Lakes Maggiore, Como, and Garda. It is also found in inundated swamps along the course of the River Arno. In Switzerland it has been found in wet meadows at Yverdon, Lake Neuchatel, and at Nidau at the north end of Lake Bienne. In southern France it occurs in ditches, marshes, and wet meadows along the Mediterranean from Nice to the Pyrenees, in Provence, in Languedoc, and in Roussillon. In western France it occurs in the estuary of the Gironde, and is abundant in the province of Tarn-et-Garonne. In northern France it is very common in two provinces drained by the Loire, viz. Loire-et-Cher and Sarthe. It is recorded from Belgium and Holland by Nyman in his “ Conspectus.” We have seen speci- mens from Malines; and Messrs. Krelage and Son of Haarlem, to whom we are indebted for specimens of the Dutch cultivated Leucojwm aestivum, write that “Z. aestivum is also a wild growing plant in Holland.” In Germany it grows in Pflaz and Lothringen, in wet meadows of Westphalia, on the banks of the Lower Rhine above Speyer; it is found at Hamburg on the estuary of the Elbe, and is abundant in many places about Liibeck. Some of the German floras are doubtful about the standing of the plant in Germany, as it has been under cultivation for a long time in that country; but we can find no direct evidence to show that it is an escape. It also grows in Denmark on the island of Fiinen and other places. The extra-European countries in which Zeucojwm aestivum has been found are Asia Minor (the entire north) and Persia. In Asia Minor it is found in the tracts of country bordering on the Black Sea and the Sea of Marmora. It is also recorded from the Transcaucasian provinces. In Persia it occurs in the north of the province of Ghilian, which lies along the shores of the Caspian Sea, Thus we see the plant has a continuous distribution from the Caspian Sea to the Bay of Biscay and the North Sea; that it grows chiefly along the banks [8 F 2] 390 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. of the larger rivers, such as the Dnieper, Danube, Po, Rhone, Garonne, Loire, Rhine, Elbe, &c., and on the margins of large lakes; that it is a plant fre- quenting a uniform habitat—namely, either fresh-water swamps in estuarine lands which are occasionally overflowed by the tide, or the flooded margins of lakes and rivers. In England Leucojum aestivum grows under similar conditions. Certainly it was in such a situation that its discoverer, Curtis, found it, as will be seen from the following account taken from the “Flora Londinensis,” vol. v., published 1788 :—“Leucojum aestivum is found undoubtedly wild betwixt Greenwich and Woolwich, about half a mile below the former, close by the Thames side, just above high-water mark, growing (where no garden, in all probability, could ever have existed) with Arundo Phragmites, Caltha palustris, Oenanthe crocata, and Angelica sylvestris:—PROFESSOR JACQUIN, who figures it in the Flora Austriaca, and Scopou, in his Flora Carniolica, describe it as growing in similar situations; their words are, ‘Crescit in pratis udis et sub palustribus. It has also been found in the Jsle of Dogs, which is the opposite shore.”” He goes on to say: “How so ornamental a plant, growing in so public a place, could have escaped the prying eyes of the many Botanists who have resided in London for such a length of time seems strange. For my own part, I am perfectly satisfied of its being a native of our island, and have no doubt but it will be found in many other parts of it.” That Leucojum aestivum has been overlooked for so long in these islands does not seem surprising when we remember that it flowers early in the season, and that the situations in which it grows are wet, unpleasant, and often inaccessible at that time of the year; also that botanists were wont to delay their expeditions to such places until the sun was high in the skies at the end of June or the beginning of July. When the rank grasses and reeds of the river-swamps have developed, it is quite impossible to recognize the plant. We ourselves have experienced the greatest difficulty in finding marked clumps. Curtis’s prediction was fulfilled; for in Watson’s “ New Botanist’s Guide,” published 1835, we find the Snowflake recorded from “Kent, Suffolk, Bucks, Berks, Oxford, Warwick, Westmorland, Durham, Northumberland (?).” In the local floras more particulars are given about the habitats of the plant. In Kent it is “river-sides and adjacent marshes”; in Oxfordshire, “ moist meadows and marshes near rivers,” “osier holts and shady places by the Thames side”; in Sussex, “wet meadows’’; in Dorset, “wet meadows and ditches”; in Middlesex, “wet marshes and rivers”; in Northumberland, “a mill dam near Heaton”; in Westmorland, “a small island in the river about three miles south of Kendal”; in South Devon, “a willow plot near Totnes "— Kyow.us And Paitiires—-On the Claim of the Snowflake, §c. 391 always the same kind of situation, There is a specimen from the Devonshire station in the Herbarium of the National Museum, Dublin, labelled, “Semi-tidal marsh, Totnes, Devon. June, 1876. Ex. Herb. Th. Chandlee.” The plant is supposed to be extinct in the Northumberland and Westmorland stations. We have, however, recently seen a specimen from a Westmorland locality— viz., the mouth of the Rothay where it flows into Windermere—collected in 1894. The earlier English botanists were divided in their opinion as to whether Leucojum aestivum should be regarded as native. Curtis, the discoverer, as we have seen, was satisfied on this point. Watson, however, called it a denizen —that is, a plant “At present maintaining its habitats as if a native species, without direct aid of man, but liable to some suspicion of haying been originally introduced by human ageney, whether by design or accident”; and he gives Aconitum, Chelidonium, Saponaria, Myrrhis, and Buxus as examples of what he means by denizens. Most of the botanists of Watson’s day were influenced by his views on this question. The trend of opinion nowadays, however, especially among those who have studied the plant 7m sitw, would seem to be in favour of con- sidering Lewcojum aestivum native in England. E.'S. Marshall holds that it is native both on the Thames and in Iveland. Druce considers it native in Oxfordshire. Hind records it as native in Suffolk. Dunn, in his “ Alien Flora of Britain,” says, “As its undoubtedly native range includes Northern Continental Europe, it may be considered as a rare native in Britain also.” Sowerby in “ English Botany,” after mentioning that it is apparently native by the Thames, adds that in its typical form it is less often met with in culti- vation than L. Hermandexii, which has smaller flowers, and frequently does duty for Z. aestivum in Botanic Gardens. We also found this to be the case, and have seen L. pulehellum (L. Hermandezii) labelled Z. aestivum in more than one Botanic Garden, On this point, as the two plants are so similar in general appearance, and so easily confused, it may be well to say a few words about the differences between thein. We went very carefully into this matter during the last two seasons, examining and comparing hundreds of fresh specimens from the Continent, from England, and from Ireland. (We would here gratefully acknowledge the assistance we received from the Keeper of the Kew Herbarium in making out the distinguishing characters of the two species.) We found that the edges of the scape in LZ. pulchellum are quite entire, whereas in I. aestivwm they are characterized by what appear to be rough translucent teeth, These are easily seen when the plant is held up to the light. We were much puzzled by these teeth, as we could find no reference to them in 392 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. any of the descriptions of Z. aesficwm; and as they were very pronounced on all our Irish specimens, we were at first inclined to think that perhaps our plant might be a variety. However, we found the same character in fresh specimens of Z. aestivum both from the Continent and from England; and a reference to it, pointed out to us by Dr. Stapf, will be found in R. A. Salisbury’s “Paradisus Londinensis” (1806-7), tab. 74, where in describing L. pulchellum Salisbury says—*Peduncle . .. very entire at the edges, not glaucous and crenulated as in L. aestivum.” Of these crenulations Dr. Stapf further says—“Mr. Boodle has pointed out to me that the translucent white edge to the scape of L. aestivum is due to the epidermis running out beyond the green parenchyma, whilst in L. pulchellum this is not the case.” In ZL. aestivum the spathe is broader, and the style is longer and stouter, more clavate, and the colour of the spot is paler (greenish-yellow) than in L. pulchellum. There are other differences between the two species. For instance, the angles of the young fruit in Z. aestivum are more obscure and obtuse than in those of Z. pulchellum. But the two chief characters to be relied on in distinguishing the plants are those of the scape and the style. When seen growing side by side, the difference between the two species is quite apparent, Z. pu/chellum being smaller in all its parts, its leaves narrower of a brighter green, and more glossy. Its scapes are more slender, and bear only three or very rarely four flowers, which are much smaller, and are usually produced three or four weeks earlier than those of Z. aestivum. We found LZ. pulchellum more frequently grown in Irish gardens than L. aesticum ; yet L. pulchellum has not been found in wild situations in Ireland. Dunn, in his “Alien Flora of Britain,” says of Z. pulchellum—* Grown in English gardens, and occasionally observed as an escape”; but he mentions no localities and gives no references, and we have been unable to find records of any definite station, or to see or hear of any herbarium specimens from wild situations. The Keeper of the Kew Herbarium, to whom we wrote on the subject, says: “Sorting our material, I find we have only a few specimens of L. pulchellum, and they are all from gardens.” Having now considered the plant’s habitat and distribution in Europe and England, let us turn to Ireland. As already stated, Leucojum aestivum was first recorded for this country by the Rev. E. S. Marshall, who early in June, 1897, found it in a swamp by the river Slaney, near Macmine Junction, Co. Wexford. Mr. Marshall counted 60-80 fine specimens in flower or fruit, and saw nothing in the surroundings to make him doubt its being indigenous. On the 29th May, 1909, we visited this locality, and found the plant plentiful as described by Mr. Marshall, and the habitat quite typical (as shown Kwow.rs anp Puinites—On the Claim of the Snowflake, §c. 393 in Dr, Fogerty’s photographs, Plate XXT., figs. 1 & 2)—an extensive brackish marsh covered with Phragmites, Carex riparia, Cladivm Mariseus, and other truly native estuarine plants. The only garden near the place is that connected with the castle on the opposite side of the railway line. This we searched, and found no trace of Leucojum in cultivation there, nor was the plant known to the proprietor or his gardener. In the “Journal of Botany” for October, 1908, Mr. Marshall reiterates his opinion that Lewcojwm aestivwm is native in Ireland, and cites Miss Knowles as agreeing with him. In the same note he states that the plant has been found over a wide area in Connaught, which remark is rather misleading, as Co. Clare, to which he evidently refers, though west of the Shannon, belongs to Munster. The next discovery of the Snowflake in Ireland was made by Mr. R. D. O’Brien, who in 1897 found it growing in the meadows and among willows at Parteen, Co. Clare, from the railway bridge to the Lax Weir, about two miles north of Limerick ; and up the creek at Whitehall as far as the tide goes. The following spring Mr. O’Brien got it on the Limerick shore above the railway bridge, and since then its known range along the Shannon has been greatly extended. It occurs among the willows on the bank of the Abbey River, and on King’s Island. These stations are all above Limerick. Below the city it is found here and there among the rushes on the south bank of the river, from below the docks to the mouth of the Ballynaclough River, where it is exceedingly abundant ; also sparingly along the marshy banks of that stream for half a mile towards Ballinacurra. On the north bank of the Shannon we have seen it far out on the muddy shore at Coonagh Creek. Further down, the Shannon has not yet been explored ; but so far we see that it occurs in almost every suitable spot along a stretch of six miles. Further west, on the Maigue, an important tributary of the Shannon, it grows among willows near Adare, and also in quantity on unembanked land by the Greanagh River from Curragh Bridge to where it joins the Maigue. The accompanying photographs (Plate XXII., figs. 1 & 2), taken by Dr. George Fogerty, give an excellent idea of the plant in its natural habitat on the flat banks of the Ballynaclough estuary, where it grows most luxuriantly ; thousands of individual plants and small clumps, and several large clumps, measuring 4 and 5 feet across, are scattered over an area of several acres, associated with Caltha palustris, Cochlearia anglica, Lychnis Flos-cuculi, Ocenanthe crocata, Angelica sylvestris, Myosotis palustris, Aster Tripolium, Rumex crispus, Orchis incarnata, Eleocharis palustris, Scirpus lacustris, Carex riparia, C. paludosa, Phragmites, and other species characteristic of such situations. B94 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. During the month of May, the Snowflake is a most conspicuous object in this station, but after that it is completely hidden by the dense growth of Phragmites, which reaches 10 to 12 feet in height; and we have found on penetrating this jungle early in July, in order to obtain some fruiting specimens, that although we had collected the plant here in flower a month before, it was only after a long and troublesome search that even the largest clumps could be located. In these Shannon marshes Scirpus trigueter, which in England is found only in the Thames and Arun rivers, and on the Continent has a distribution somewhat similar to that of Leucojum, finds its only Irish habitat. And here also, as well as in the marshes of the rivers Barrow, Nore, and Suir, the rare little brackish-water mollusk Paludestrina confusa, confined elsewhere to the Thames and a few other estuaries in the south of England, and some of the rivers of the Mediterranean region, is exceedingly abundant. For many miles the land on each side of the Shannon is enclosed between high embankments, inside which Leucojum has not been found, probably because the marshes having been reclaimed for the cultivation of pasture grasses and other crops, all the suitable habitats have disappeared. The margins of the creeks flowing to the Shannon, where it should be found, are closely grazed by young stock. On this subject Mr. O’Brien says that it seems to be one of the conditions of the plant’s existence that it should come within the wash of the spring tides; and in the “ Limerick Field Club Journal,’ 1905, he aptly writes: “Its true habitat is round the bushy creeks and lagoons at the verges of the tidal marshes—refuges that have been almost abolished by the embankment of the riverain lands, and by ploughing the coreass for corn.” In May, 1900, Mr. F. Nicholson sent specimens of Leucojum aestivum to Mr. Praeger from Kilbarry Bog, about one mile from Waterford, and reported that it had been known here for nearly forty years. Mr. Nicholson informs us it was first gathered here in 1869. We visited this station on the 30th of May, 1909, but were unsuccessful in our search for the plant. This season, on the 16th of May, Mr. Phillips made another search, and found one large clump. It was growing in a very wet place, and he had to wade to secure a specimen. More plants would no doubt have been seen by Mr. Phillips if he had not been pressed for time; for Mrs. White of Westmount, Waterford, writes that she and her son went to look for Leucojum aesticum in this marsh on the 15th May, and found it abundant. Mrs. White says: “ We found a great quantity not where we found it before, but well into the marsh, and greatly hidden by the grass stems—several large patches, each about a square yard and hundreds of blooms, so it is KNow_es AnD Puitirps—On the Claim of the Snowflake, &c. 395 really very plentiful. The place it grows in is often completely under water, but happened to be moderately dry at the time we found it. It was in full bloom—only a comparatively few unopened buds, and a good many faded flowers.” The spring of 1909 was an early one, and no doubt the plant was out of flower when we looked for it here on the 30th of May; at any rate four people, all well acquainted with the appearance and habitat of the plant—ourselves, Miss McArdle, and Dr. George Fogerty—spent a whole morning searching the swamp without finding any trace of it. This unsuccessful search shows, we think, how very easily the plant may be over- looked, and also how little reliance can sometimes be placed on negative evidence. The Kilbarry station is an extensive marsh covered with Phragmites and other exclusively native plants. It is drained by a tributary of the Suir. During high spring-tides this stream (locally known as John’s Pill) overflows its banks, flooding large tracts of marshy ground. Thus the conditions of habitat here agree with those existing in the Slaney and Shannon stations. Paludestrina confusa, which accompanies Leucojuim aestivum in the Shannon, is abundant here also. The Snowflake has also been found by the Clodagh River, another tidal tributary of the Suir. We were unable to visit this station; but the Rey. W. W. Flemyng, the finder, kindly sent us some blooms of the plant from bulbs in his garden, brought in there from the wild station; and they are the true Leucojum aestivum. Other cases of the transfer of this species from marsh to garden have come under our notice. Mr. Flemyng says there is not much of the plant in this station; that it was growing beside the river, though its roots were not actually in the water; and that the ordinary plants that grow in such situations were associated with it. Early in 1909 we were informed of another station, discovered in 1897 by Mrs. White, of Clonageera, Queen’s County, Under the direction of Mr. White we visited this locality in May last, and found that it is a large swamp by the river Erkina, near its junction with the Nore, about half a mile below the village of Durrow, Here again the plant is abundant in the midst of perfectly natural surroundings; for, though the river is not tidal, the marsh, at all times very wet, is during floods completely inundated. Its associates in this place are all native plants. Among them we noticed Ranwneulus Lingua, Caltha palustris, Angelica sylvestris, Menyanthes trifoliata, Mentha hirsuta, Sparganium simplex, S. ramosum, Typha latifolia, Scirpus lacustris; various sedges, including Carex stricta and C. riparia; Phalaris arundinacea, Phragivites communis, &e. On inquiry we found that the Leucojum was known here for at least forty years. Being so near the village, there are flower and vegetable R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVIII., SECT. B. (8 G] 396 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. gardens in the vicinity; but on searching those nearest to the swamp we failed to find the Snowflake in any of them, and Mr. White has since informed us that the plant is unknown in any of the gardens in the district. Among the mollusca of this marsh we have taken the very rare little land snail Vertigo moulinsiana, found elsewhere in Ireland only by the river Barrow ; in England confined to a few of the southern counties; and on the Continent, like Leucojum aestivum, widely distributed through the southern and western countries. In 1905 a large patch of Leucojwm aestivum was discovered by Mr. R. W. Bingham in a bog a few miles from Dungannon, Co. Tyrone. This statement was published in “ Additions to Irish Topographical Botany for 1905” (Irish Naturalist, 1906, p. 60); and Mr. Praeger, who has seen the place, informs us that the plant grows in a spot that must have been on the shore of Lough Neagh before it was contracted by the Bann Drainage Works. In the Irish Naturalist, 1906, Mr. W. J. C. Tomlinson reports the occur- rence of Leucojum aestivum in a boggy wood which borders the Lough Neagh shore between the water’s edge and the Deer Park wall, about two miles from Antrim town. It was growing about the centre of the wood, which consists of alder, birch, and willow, with a dense undergrowth. Associated with the Leucojum were Caltha palustris, Ranunculus Flammada, Orchis mascula, and Scilla nutans. There were only a few plants of the Snowflake, which, from Mr. Tomlinson’s account, seems to be, in common with many other rare marsh species of Lough Neagh district, failing on account of drainage. Leucojum aestivum has also been recorded from damp meadows at Lisgoole, Co. Fermanagh, in Mr. Praeger's “ Flora of the West of Ireland,” p. 192. As habitats for Leucojum aestivum, the Tyrone and Antrim stations, being so far removed from tidal influence, seem at first sight to be abnormal; but both are in the neighbourhood of Lough Neagh, and we have already shown that the plant is native on the shores of large lakes in Italy and Switzerland. Moreover, we must remember that the flora of Lough Neagh includes several maritime or sub-maritime plants not usually in Ireland found inland—for instance, Viola Curtisii, Spergularia rupestris, Scirpus maritimus, S. Tabernaemontani, &e. To sum up the results of our investigations, we have shown that Leucojum aestivum is distributed throughout most of the principal river-systems of southern and western Europe; that in England it has a wide range on the southern rivers under exactly similar conditions; and that in Ireland it occurs spontaneously and abundantly in at least three of the principal river- systems of the south, with surroundings and associates that in no way differ from those prevailing on the Continent, where its standing as a native has Know es ANbD Puittips—On the Claim of the Snowflake, &c. 397 never been questioned. In the garden Zewcojwm aestivum can only maintain itself in the cultivated border ; in our experience if planted in the grass it dies. Several people have told us that they have lost the plant in this way ; so that we think it is much more likely that the Snowflake, like Saxifraga umbrosa, the Foxglove, the Welsh Poppy, and many other beautiful-flowered plants, has been brought from its native haunts into the garden than that it has escaped and become established in so many widely separated localities. Its congener, Z. pulchellum, seems to have been more widely distributed in cultivation ; yet, so far as we can find, it seems never to have escaped or to have naturalized itself. We, therefore, see no reason for looking on Leucojwm aestivum as an alien in England and Ireland, which, though now separated, were at one time a western continuation of the Continent. In conclusion, we would like to thank all those who so kindly supplied us with fresh specimens, both from gardens and from wild situations; Mr. R. D. O’Brien and Mr, Praeger for many helpful suggestions; and Dr. George Fogerty for the excellent photographs of the plant which illustrate the paper. BIBLIOGRAPHY. ARCHANGELI, Giovanni: Compendio della flora italiana, vol. ui. 1882. ARNOLD, F. H.: Flora of Sussex. 1887. Baker, J. G.: Handbook of the Amaryllideae. 1888. BENTHAM, G., and Sir J. D. Hooker: Handbook of the British Flora. 1892. BERTOLONI, Antonio: Flora italica, vol.iv. 1839. BIEBERSTEIN, Baron F. A. M. von: Flora taurico-caucasica vol.i. 1808. BorssigR, Pierre E.: Flora orientalis, vol. v. 1881. Botanical Magazine, vol. xxx., t. 1210. 1809. BuBanl, Pietro: Flora pyrenaea, vol. iv. 1901. CANDOLLE, A. P. de: Botanicon gallicum, vol. i, 1828. CouGan, N., and R. Scunty: Cybele Hibernica. Second edition, 1898. Costsz, L’ Abbé H.: Flore de la France, tome iii. 1906. Curtis, W.: Flora Londinensis, vol. v. 1788. Druce, G. C.: Flora of Oxfordshire. 1896. Duny, 8. T.: Alien Flora of Britain. 1906. GarcKE, F. A.: Illustrierte Flora von Deutschland. Twentieth edition, 1908, 398 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. — GERARD, John: Herbal or General Historie of Plants, enlarged by T. Johnson. 1633. Gremui, A.: Flore Analytique de la Suisse. 1898. GRENIER, J. C. M., et D. A. Gopron, Flore de France, vol. ili. 1856. Hatacsy, E. de: Conspectus Florae Graecae, vol. iii. 1904. Haneoury, F. J., and Rey. E.S. MarsHati: Flora of Kent. 1899. Henstow, J. S., and Edmund Skeprer: Flora of Suffolk. 1860. Hinp, W. M.: Flora of Suffolk, 1889. Hooker, Sir J. D.: The Students’ Flora of the British Islands. 1878. HorneMAnN, J. W.: Icones plantarum sponte nascentium Florae Danicae,. vol iii. 1806-1810. Host, N. T.: Synopsis plantarum in Austria provinciisque adiacentibus. sponte crescentium. 1797. Trish Naturalist, vols. vi. and xv. Journal of Botany, 1866, 1878, 1898, 1899, 1908. Journal of the Limerick Field Club, vol. iii. 1905. KIraIBeL, Paul: Additamenta ad Floram hungaricam. 1864... . Augustus. Kanitz. Kocn, W. D. J.. Synopsis der Deutschen und Schweitzer Flora. 1907. -: Synopsis Florae germanicae et helveticae, vol. ii. 1857. LEpEsBour, C. F. von: Flora rossica, vol. iv. 1853. Mannacetra, Beck von: Die Vegetationsverhaltnise der illyrischen Lander. 1901. MANSEL-PLEYDELL, J. C.: Flora of Dorsetshire. 1874. Nymay, C. F.: Conspectus florae Europae. 1882. PaRKINSON, John: Paradisi in Sole Paradisus terrestris. Second edition, 1856. PARLATORE, Filippo: Flora italiana, vol. ii, 1858. PHILIPPE, Xavier: Flore des Pyrénées, vol. ii. 1859. Phytologist. 1854, 1860, 1861. Prakcer, R. Ll.: Irish Topographical Botany. 1901. A Tourist’s Flora of the West of Ireland. 1909. RappE, Gustav: Grundziige der Pflanzenverbreitung in den Kaukasuslandern. 1899. REICHENBACH, H. Gustav: Icones florae germanicae et helveticae, tab. 362, vol. ix. 1847. Sa.isBury, R. A.: Paradisus londinensis, tab.74, 1805-1808, Scamp, F. W.: Flora boémica inchoata, vol. i. 1793. Scopott: J. A.: Flora carniolica, vol. i. 1772. Sowerby, J.: English Botany, vol. ix. 1873. KNow Les AND Prritirs— On lhe Claim of the Snowflake, §c. 899 TrIMEN, H., and W. T. TuistLevon-Dyrr: Flora of Middlesex. 1869. Turner, D., and L. W. Dittwyn: The Botanist’s Guide through England and Wales. 1805, Waker, R.: The Flora of Oxfordshire. 1833. Watson, H. C.: Cybele Britannica. 1847-1859. A Compendium of the “Cybele Britannica.” New Botanist’s Guide. 1835-7. i Topographical Botany, Second edition. 1883, WitiKkomm, H. M.: Ilustrationes Florae Hispaniae Insularumque Balearium, vol. ii, 1886-1892. et JOHANNES LANGE: Prodromus Florae hispanicae, vol i, 1870. 1870. » ”» R.L.A. PROC,, VOL. XXVIII., SECT, By [8 H | i 7. 4 ve fo] 7 = “ONV TAT NI WOALLSAY WACOOMAT—SdI Ting (NV STTMON SY “Poptooot ST 4L YOrAL wWorz svare SMOYs Surpeys oy} { suornys Poproder aya Yap MOYs sjop youTq ONT, “NOAILLSAV WALKAWT ao NOILNGIULSTT — “XX 481 + oot oor oo; *sajlW ysi/bu3 “d “PS “IIIAXX ‘TOA “peoy ‘[ “xy ‘oorg ARE thew Siti SALA Seis 5 qe Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVIII., Sect. B. Plate XXI, Fie. 1.—Macmine. Co. Wexford—General View. Fic. 2.—Maemine, Co. Wexford. Kvowres, AND Purittires—Leucoyum axstivum In Ireranp. Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVIII., Sect. B. Plate XXII. Fic. 1.—Ballinacurra, Co. Limerick. Fie. 2.—Ballinacurra, Co. Limerick. Kxowrrs AND Puititires—Lrvcoyum arstivum In IRELAND. PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VOLUME XXVIII SECTION C.—ARCHMOLOGY, LINGUISTIC, AND LITERATURE. DUBLIN: HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., LTD. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1910 Tue AcapEemy desire it to be understood that they are not answerable for any ‘opinion, representation of facts, or train of reasoning that may appear in any of the following Papers. The Authors of the several Essays are alone responsible for their contents, Dewus: Paistep at rue Usivexsrry Pees sx Possoxny axp Gises. CONTENTS SECTION C.—ARCHAOLOGY, LINGUISTIC, AND LITERATURE. ArustronG (HE. C. RB.) :— See under Corrry (GrorGE). Berry (Henry F.), Lirr.D., 1.8.0., M.R.LA. :— Catalogue of the Mayors, Provosts, and Bailiffs of Dublin ee A.D. 1229 to 1447, Proceedings in the matter of the Gaston ailed Tolboll, 1308 and 1885; St. Thomas’ Abbey v. some early Dublin Brewers, &., . : Corrry (Grorer), M.R.I.A. :— Archeological Evidence for the Intercourse of Gaul with Ireland before the first century, Corrry (Grorcr), M.R.I.A., and H. C. R, Armstrone, M,R.1.A. :— Scandinavian Objects found at Island-bridge and Kilmainham. (Plate IV.), Dix (i. R. MoCrryrocx), M.R.1L.A. :— The earliest Printing in Dublin, in the Irish, Latin, Greek, Hebrew, French, Italian, Saxon, Welsh, Syriac, Armenian, and Arabic languages, 5 ‘ William Kearney, the ed hee known eRe in Dublin, Eseosiro (Mario), M.R.I.A. :— Hiberno-Latin Manuscripts in the Libraries of Switzerland. Part I. Conchubrani Vita Sanctae Monennae. (Plates VIII., IX.), MacNeitt (Joun), B.A., M.R.LA. :— An Irish Historical Tract dated a.p. 721, Moss (Ricuaro J.), F.1.C., F.C.5., M.R.LA. :— Chemical Notes on a Stone Lamp from Ballybetagh, and other similar stone vessels in the Royal Irish Academy Collection, Wesrrope (Txomas J.), M.A., M.R.DA. :— A Study of the Fort of Dun Aengusa in Inishmore, Aran Isles, Galway Bay: its Plan, Growth, and Records. (Plates I—I1.), A Study of the early Forts and Stone Huts in Inishmore, Aran Isles, Galway Bay. (Plates V-VIL), PAGE 47 169 96 107 17 ed e , TV TOE AE it hy ‘eal ar ‘ ‘ is ) J ERRATA. SECTION C. Page 113, I. 14, 24, for Hauroura read Hanrour Page 113, 1. 29, and foot-note, for a read x Page 164, 1. 4 from bottom, for Ce read Cl Page 198, 1. 5, for rebuilt read built PROCEEDINGS THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY PAPERS READ BEFORE THE ACADEMY ke A STUDY OF THE FORT OF DUN AENGUSA IN INISHMORE, ARAN ISLES, GALWAY BAY: ITS PLAN, GROWTH, AND RECORDS. By THOMAS JOHNSON WESTROPP, M.A. (PLates I.-II1.) [Read Decempen 13. Ordered for publication DecempBer 15, 1909. Published Fepruary 17, 1910.] SEcTIONS : APPENDICES : 1. Legendary Origin. A. Bibliography and Views. 2. Problems of the Legend. B. Unpublished Descriptions before 3. The Plan. 1880. 4. Records of its Features. C. Published Accounts to 1880. 5. The Fort in 1909. Or all the early forts of Ireland we may say that only one has appealed to the imagination, and even to the affection, of the nation, as a building, and become, with most antiquaries, the type and symbol of the countless similar structures, all subordinate to it in interest. At Emania and Tara it is the sentiment and tradition, not the remains, that so appeal; but at Dun Aengusa the site and the building affect even the coolest mind as no blaze of mythic or historic association could do. It is easy to see how this pre-eminence arose. Many of us still remember the sense of almost inaccessible remoteness that attached to “the Aras of the Sea.” All who have visited the spot feel the “repellent attraction” of the gigantic precipice and the swirling abyss over which the fort is so airily poised. Then there is the pathos—no less of the legend that made it the refuge of a doomed and hunted race than of its own inevitable destruction—that invested the broken grey walls on the R. 1. A. PROC., VOL. XXVIII., SECT. C. [1] 2 Proccedings of the Royal Irish Academy. farthest edge of the old world. The facts that the fort had attracted the notice of the learned for over two hundred years, while its compeers lay undescribed till the middle of the last century; and that on the revival of sound archeology it was studied and most impressively described by some of our greatest scholars—Petrie, O'Donovan, Ferguson, and Dunraven—all told in its favour. None other of the forts—not Tara, Emania, or the Grianan of Aileach—was so honoured. It needs justification to bring forward a paper on it at present. May I, as one of the few who noted and sketched it over thirty years ago, ere its restoration, bring before the Royal Irish Academy an attempt to record its architectural history and its present condition? No one, I believe, has as yet described it in detail since its far too thorough “ restoration ” in 1884, or endeavoured to decide what of its present features are ancient, what warrant there may have been for the restored work, or what the remains have to tell to scientific antiquaries. In all this there seems, not only an excuse, but a necessity, for another essay ; so I may venture to give the results of work done in 1878, and many subsequent occasions, without incurring invidious comparisons with great predecessors in the same field of study. In this spirit I lay these notes before the members of the Academy. 1.—LEGENDARY ORIGIN OF THE Fort. We must commence with an oft-told tale—that of “the sons of Umor.” In the revival of Irish nationalism under King Brian, before that great | monarch’s tragic death ‘in 1014, his bard, Mac Liag, is said to have versified a legend, probably derived from a far remoter past. The period was one of restoration; law and order, arts and learning, forts, churches, and towers were being restored everywhere; and, among other matters, an attempt was made to recover all that survived the dark and destructive ninth century ; and in these compilations of “tribal lays” and historic poems lies most of our knowledge of the “beginnings” of the Dalcassian realm. These beginnings were obscure beside the mythic glory that rested on Tara, Eman, or Rathcroaghan; but the Dal gCais (descendants of the banshee-wooer Oilioll Olum) and the Corea-modruad (sprung from Fergus Mac Roigh and the great Queen Maeve) must have longed to hear what befell their ancestry “in the beginning,” and now they no longer lacked a bard. The legend that centres at Dun Aengusa related to the period before the tribe of Fergus settled on the hills of Burren over three centuries before Lughad, Conall, and Enna, the conquering Dalcassian Princess, on the edge of recorded history (A.D. 360-400), added the southern fringe of Connacht to North Munster, from which it eventually usurped the name Thomond. Wesrropp—The Fort of Dun Aengusa in Inishmore, Aran. 3 The song! told how a Firbole tribe—the Sons of Umor, or Huathmér— after an exile in the Hebrides, got settlements in the Boyne Valley. Oppressed by the perennial land question—their rack-rent paid to Tara— they fled to Connacht, were befriended by its heroic queen, “ Maeve of the Cattle Foray,” and were settled round Clew Bay and Galway Bay about the beginning of our era. “They settled westward, along the pleasant coasts, As far as Dun Aenghusa in Ara :* > : ; c ; 0 They stationed Mil at Muirbech : They planted Daelach at Dail: Aenach constructed a ‘dun’ in his neighbourhood. They settled Beara at his headland : Irgas took possession of Ceann Boirne ; Concraid obtained his just portion in the sea at Inismedhoin.”’ The prose of the Dind Senchus’ tells a like tale, with a trace of independence in its account of Ennach and Bir, but otherwise closely following the poem. “Cairpre”’ (it says) “imposed on the children of Umér a rent which could not be endured, so they decamped from him, with their possessions, westward to Ailill and Medb, and set up beside the sea—Oengus in Dun Aengusa, in Ara... Mil at Murbech Mil (perhaps at Port Murvey,‘ near the last); Daelach on Dail (Lissydeela and Ballydeely in Corcomroe, Clare) ; Bir at Rind Beara Sirraim (Finnavarra, Burren, Clare); and I¢nnach, from whom is Tech nEnnach (perhaps Doon Fort, Corcomroe). . . Irgus at Rind Boirne (Caherdooneerish, on Black Head, Burren); . . . Conchiurn at Inis Medon (Dun Conor, Inismaan, Aran); . . . Taman at Rind Tamain” (Tawin Island, Galway). All these lay round the bay of Galway. The knights who stood securities for the Firbolgs to the King of Tara claimed the penalty, so the Huamorian warriors, Cing, Cimbi, Irgus, and Conall (son of Aenghus of Dun Aengusa), met in deadly combat the Red Branch Knights—Ross, 1 « See p. 30, infra. The stonework in this is easily recognizable in a recent photograph. * “Notes on Irish Architecture,’ vol i., p. 4, implies that the gateway had “shared the melancholy fate of the rest of the structure.” The drawing of the outer face by Burton, and my camera sketch of the inner face, show that as it stood in 1878 so it still remains. Some who had not seen the fort before its restoration, alleged the rebuilding of the gate on no better authority than ** Dunraven’s "’ words. Westrropp—The Fort of Dun Aengusa in Inishmore, Aran. 17 base in 1854, as in 1878. Such firm-set bottom steps often survive the wall and the upper steps. Two such flights were recently uncovered by us in Caherminaun. There is one in Ballyshanny caher, and we find two more in Caherfeenagh fort, in Clare. In Dunoghil the remains of two such flights were not restored in 1884-5, one to the north of the gateway, at the ground- level (its other steps are used in the circular “thing” then built in the garth), the other above the south-east stair. In the Black Fort are sloping joints, evidently remains of two unrestored sidelong flights near the huts. The steps in Dun Aenghus are exactly like the untouched examples. The allegations about the supposed sunken way in the top of the rampart rest on a mistaken reading of O’Donovan’s Letter of 1839, the “ internal division” meaning in his letter the banquette inside the rampart. As to the age of the fort, worked implements of chert and flint have been found in it, and also bronze ornaments, one probably later than the fifth century. The comparatively small sharp masonry gives less impression of age than the large blocks, well-marked batter, and (as a rule) lower walls on the forts on the mainland in Mayo, Clare, and Galway. The blocks of the wall are not as weather-worn as those in the ramparts of Moghane and the Cahercarbery forts on Kerry Head. It is hard to believe that walls so slightly battered are of vast age as they stand; but the inception of the fort and the collection of the material may date far back in the past. The chevaux de frise, with the evident channelling of the tops of its pillars, is probably very early; but we have seen reason to believe that the walls have been extensively rebuilt in the past; and perhaps this was done when repairs were required, on several occasions, long before the restoration of 1884. The inroads of the sea give us no measure of its age. We have no reason to assert that its circles were either complete rings or crescents at first. It may have stood (like Dun Oghil) on a hill-side, or have been built (like Cahercommaun), adapted to an already existing cliff, though, of course, the cliff stood much farther southwards in the earlier times. Its advanced plan may have grown up gradually from a simple beginning, though we agree with Dr, Guébhard* that its skilful construction, terraces, and steps imply the work of builders with long and experienced traditions to guide them; but these accomplished masons were probably rebuilders; and the original fort may have been as rude and simple as some of the ring-walls of Clare and Kerry. 1“ Age of Dun Aenghus’’ Dr. Colley March. Proc. Soc. Ant., London, yol. xv., ser. ii., p. 226. ? Préhist. Congrés iii., Antun, 1907, ‘La structure relativement compliquée, certainement attribuable & une humanité déja passablement éloignée de ses origines,’’ p. 998. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVISI. SECT. OC, [3] 18 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. (4) RecorDS OF Its FEATURES." Before describing the fort as 1 stands at present, we must examine, in more detail than above, the record of its features before 1883. The reference letters are as follows:—P, Dr. George Petrie, “Military Architecture ” (1821 and 1858) ; O’D, John O’Donovan, “ Ordnance Survey Letters,” 1839 ; F, Sir Samuel Ferguson, “Dublin University Magazine,” 1852; W, John Windele, “Supplement,” ante 1854; C, Most Rev. Dr. George Conroy, Bishop of Ardagh, “Aran of St. Enda,” anfe 1870; D, Lord Dunraven, “Notes on Irish Architecture,” ante 1875; IB, anonymous writer in “Trish Builder,’ notes, 1877 ; TW, notes and sketches taken 1878. INNER Fort. Gateway.—All the above writers. Jts rising Lintels—O’D ; W, “like inverted steps.” TW, “stepstones in top.” Views (outer face), F.W. Burton, 1857; (inner face), TW. Stair to north-east—F, “On the right are the remains of a flight.” Zerraces;—P (map); F, “lower banquette”; C, “banquette on the east side’’; W, “ banquettes”; D, ‘now no trace” ; TW, “nearly gone.” North-west Ope—P (map); O'D; F; C; D; TW, “a hole”). Stairs next Ope—P, and map; F, “one or two”; C,“ traces of stairs ’’; W, “a succession of stairs ”; TW, “slopes or steps.” Wall in three sections.—P and map; O'D; F; C; D and photographs; TW and sketch. Stone Platform.—P (map); TW (sketch plan). MIDDLE WALLS, ec. GaTeways.—North-west Gate, P; D; TW, “gaps like doors.” North Gate.— TW, “creepy door.” North-east Gate.—O’D, “much destroyed” ; Passage leading to it.—O’D (he thinks it modern); P; F; TW, “road through pillars very steep.” Zerrace.—P (and map); W; C; D; TW. Fracment.— P (and map); O’D; D (and photograph) ; Wilde in “Lough Corrib”; TW 1 The Irish terms applied to the features of forts are—‘* Murclodh ’’ a stone wall (Togail ‘'roi) ; ‘*Mur,”’ a wall of earth or stone (Mesca Ulad and many other early works), ‘‘ Cladh,”’ fosse ; “« Tulchin,”’ flat summit of a fort of the mote type ; ‘‘ Iarom,’’ the garth or enclosure ; ‘* Fordorus,”” the gate in the outer enclosure; ‘‘ Fordorus,”’ used for a lintel ; ‘‘ Aurlann,”’ the slope before that gate ; ‘* Dorus,”’ a gate; ‘‘ Tairsech,”’ its threshold ; ‘“‘ Aursa,’’ a jamb; ‘‘ Aurduine,’’ the ‘ porch’ of a gate, ‘‘Erdam,”’ a porter’s lodge (as in the Kerry and Mayo forts) ; ‘* Bodun,” the ‘ bawn’ or cattle-yard ; ‘‘Ithla,’’ the ‘haggard’ enclosure; ‘‘ Faitche,”’ the green, or game-field, before the fort; *‘ Sonnach,’’ the palisade or abattis. (See Silva Gadelica ii., p. 408, for an ‘‘ Aurla.”) The “ Sonnach "’ references are given infra. See also Dr. Joyce, ‘‘ Social History of Ancient Ireland,” vol. ii., pp. 34, 60. E. O’Curry, “ Manners and Customs of the Ancient Irish,’’ in the introduction by Professor Sullivan, p. 107. : 2 0’ Donovan, in his notes on Dun Oghil, contrasts the good preservation of its steps and terraces with the dilapidation of those of the other forts on Aranmore (0.8. L., p. 239). Wrsrropp—The Fort of Dun Aengusa in Inishmore, Aran. 19 (sketch and plan). Zerrvace—P, “Terrace half its height’? (and map), ABATTIS.—All writers (save Ledwich, John O’Flaherty, and Windele) since Roderic O Flaherty in 1684. OutTER WALL. Wall—P (and map); O’D; D. (map and photograph) ; TW, “old tumbled wall” (and sketch). Gateway.—D. Two sections—O’D. This wall is passed over or only shown in maps by most writers. (5) Tae Fort in 1909. The two most conspicuous high grounds of Inishmore are each crowned by a great stone fort, the western hill rising to over 500 feet above the sea, by Dun Aengusa, the eastern by the Dun of Oghil, the ridge rising over 400 feet above the sea. As we pass round the shoulder of the Oghil plateau the great mass of Dun Aengusa presents a most imposing appearance, its three tiers of walls being fully visible at the fall of the steep slopes to the “Blind Sound” and low trees at Kilmurvey House, passing the low crag cliffs with their and Portmurvey. We ascend the hill past the fuchsias wells of sweet, clear water: cross the craggy fields (their crannies full of maidenhair and hartstongue ferns, of small, sweet wild roses, cranesbills, and dewberries) and gain a view of stately and ever widening spacious- ness, along the dark southern cliffs, out to Clare, and even to Kerry, and northward across the bay of Galway. We next reach a low ridge of crag which has been strengthened with a thick rampart (unlike the tottering field-walls around), and enter the ambit of the great fortress or “town”’: “though high the situation of the cathair, not easy is its storming methinks . if you come to the southern side.”! OutER Rampart.—The wall is for the most part greatly levelled and spread about from 10 to 15 feet wide; but, where better preserved, it shows two faces of well-laid blocks (many of fair size, 2 to 5 feet long, and 18 to 20 inches thick), being usually 6 or 7 feet thick from face to face; it follows along its eastern reach a low, irregular ridge about 5 or 6 feet high, rarely higher. This wall has been passed by in silence by most writers, but is, when realized, a most imposing adjunct of the upper fort, being over 2000 feet long in its wavy, irregular course. Its garth is over 1250 feet long by the cliff edge, 1174 feet across the clear garth east and west, and 650 feet deep past the eastern face of the abattis north and south. It is usually found in heaps 3 to 4 feet high, and is 8 feet thick near the sea, and until we turn 1“ Cuithreimh Conghail Clairinghnigh”’ (ed P. M. Mac Sweeney), p. 121. [B*] 20 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. up the slope, where it is better preserved. The masonry is coarser to the east when compared with the upper reaches and the inner walls. To the north, we find its most interesting feature, the nearly perfect gateway, first described by Lord Dunraven, before 1875, as being 4 feet wide and 3 feet high (over the debris), with a lintel 9 feet long. This is virtually correct, as we found it to measure 49 inches wide above, but only 45 inches below, owing to a projecting block at the base. The height, as now cleared, is 4 feet 10 inches to the east and 4 feet to the west, being on a steep, ridgy slope. The wall is 6 feet 7 inches to 7 feet thick on top, and nearly 8 feet at the base, the passage being covered by a huge inner lintel, 8 feet 4 inches long, 6 to 10 inches thick, and 15 inches deep and two similar outer lintels. The space between them and the inner one is covered by short “ cross-bearers,” which is also the case in the north gate of the inner wall, and is a common feature in souterrains, but rare in gateways. From it westward the wall has been greatly and unnecessarily rebuilt, raised to a level top, about 5 feet high, till we reach the upper ridge; there it has been repaired with a terrace, and is 2 or 3 feet higher. The ridge crosses it, and is from 12 to 18 feet high. Fio. 3.—Dun Aengusa, Outer Gate. O'Donovan notes that it had two sections. They are not apparent in the untouched wall. It (very likely) had a terrace, though none appeared (so far as I remember) in 1878. He was fond of asserting at that time (it was very early in his field-work) that the sections in fort-walls were to provide another solid face against the enemy when the walls were sapped and fell in a siege. Most of the succeeding writers have adopted that view. We have, however, no suggestion of so elaborate siege-work in Ireland in those early times; and I believe the system was adopted rather to allow the more equal settle- ment of the dry-stone walls, which, when of any great thickness, naturally (especially if the filling be small) bulge out, and even burst the faces of the wall. Another possible reason was that the terraces and outer sections Wrstrropp—The Fort of Dun Aengusa in Inishmore, Aran. 21 were added to the first and lowest wall; but the fact that such sections occur in non-terraced forts bears out the view that if was to prevent bulging ; for escalade in assault, or blockade—not battering or mining—was the danger besetting the early fort-dwellers. Walls of double or triple sections are well authenticated in dry-stone forts. Dun Aengusa is triple in the citadel (double in all the other walls); so are the Black Fort, Dun Conor, Ballykinvarga in Clare, and Caher na Spungaun in Mayo;! while double walls occur at Dun Onaght and Dun Moher in the Aran Isles; Lower Caherbullog, Caherserebeen, the upper fort of Ballyallaban and Caheridoula in Clare; Ballylin Caher in Limerick; and the forts of Dunbeg (Fahan) and both the Cahercarberys in Kerry.2 Of these, the two last examples in Clare and the Cahercarberys were so constructed down to the foundation, and evidently the others are similar. The enclosure possibly defended a number of huts of wattles, or osiers, and clay, for it is noticeable that while stone huts are common in the forts of Mayo, north-west Clare, and west Kerry, evidence for their existence in Aran is only afforded by Dun Conor and the Black Fort. There were thickets of scrub (dwarf oak, &e.) at Oghil, the place (Hochoill, oak grove) and a wood “ Leamchoill,”* near the shore below it, as named in the “Life of St. Enda,” showing that twigs and branches could be procured in ancient times even on these storm-swept rocks.* We have a historic mention of a “dun and the houses outside the dun” so late as 1014;° andindeed so late as 1675, in a deed where the caher of the O’Davorens, the fine existing ring-wall of Cahermacnaughten in Burren, with the group of houses in and around the eaher, is fully described.® Tue ABATTIS.—In 1684 Roderic O’Flaherty was struck by “several long stones erected slopewise against any assault,” at Dun Aengusa. Ledwich, in his hearsay and warped account, John O’Flaherty, and the usually careful John Windele, alone, since that time, have failed to note this striking 1 Mr. Hubert 'T. Knox kindly gaye me notes and a section of this fort: it is at Bushmount, near Hollywood. * Walls of three sections occur in French forts in the Alpes Maritimes—e.g. Casteouvasson and the Castelars in Var. See ‘Soc. Préhist de France,” tome iii., p. 146, by Dr. Adrien Gebhard ; and the volume of the ‘‘Congiés Préhistorique’’ for 1905, p. 48; also ‘* Comptes Rendus de I’ Association pour l’ayuncement des Sciences,’’ xxxiii. (Session of 1904). 5 This is alleged to be a mistuke for ‘‘ Hochoill” ; but there is no evidence that it is not a name which became extinct on the destruction of the trees or bushes. + The Grant of the Aran Isles of 1586 in the Patent Rolls reserves ‘* great trees,’ great hawks to the Queen. We cannot, however, regard this as more than a conventional ‘ saying ”’ by people ignorant of the islands. Traces of “ druidical’’ oak groves ave even named by John O'Flaherty, 1825, as existing in Aran. Tle found fir, pine, and oak in the peat (? submerged), and wild ash and hazel on the crags. O’Donoyan heard of dwarf cak scrub and hazels near Dun Oghil (O. 8. L., p. 280). 5 Annals of the Four Masters.’’ ® Copy in the O. 8. Letters, County Clare, Rathborney Parish, yol. i. > minerals, and a 22 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. feature of the fortress. The abattis consists of a closely set mass of little pillars, usually 3 to 4 feet high, girding the whole middle walls in a band from 30 to 80 feet wide, more open between the north-west and northern gates, but nearly impassable to the north-west and to the east, at which latter side they are set with wonderful pains up a steep rock-slope below the rampart. The tops of the pillars, as noted by Dr. Colley March,’ are greatly worn and furrowed by the weather, like those at Ballykinvarga, and give a more convincing proof of age than is afforded by the facing of the wall, which is less fretted, though probably already weather-worn when raised from the crag; for in many forts on the mainland we have seen evidence of such wear on faces embedded in the wall. We must bear in mind, however, that similar evidence of weather-wear is found on the upper parts of sculptured crosses of the ninth to the twelfth century; and the base of the twelfth- century cross of Dysert O’Dea is also deeply fretted. The rock at Dun Aengusa did not afford such convenient crannies to form sockets for the pillars as were found at the Black Fort; nor was the soil sufficiently deep (as at Ballykinvarga) to fix them; so, in many cases, they simply lean against . each other or fall over in picturesque confusion.*, There is no outer kerbing or later annexe to the abattis, as at Ballykinvarga or the somewhat similar fort at Méhne in the Baltic; nor, like the former, have they lesser spikes between the pillars (spikes sharp enough to cut through the side of a boot); but they are jagged and sharp indeed. O'Donovan exaggerates when he writes that “many of them are so sharp that, if one fell against them, they would run him through”; but they are very perilous to pass, even when undefended. He picturesquely compares them to an army petrified in act of attack.» The band measures about 700 feet from the west to the north-east gate, and over 200 feet more from it to the cliff eastward. The feature is very rare; it occurs at Dun Aengusa, the Black Fort, and Ballykinvarga, and wasonce found at Dunnamoe promontory fort in Mayo, the pillars from which were used for house-building in Belmullet.! In Great Britain patches of such stones are set to form obstacles at the more accessible SS 1«* Lee. cit., vol. xv., ser. ii., p. 226. * See Plate I., fig. 2; and Plate III., fig. 1. * Mr. Burke chooses the less dignified and rather misleading simile of ‘‘ almonds in a pudding,” for the stones are not set out apart as drawn by Cheyne. These inaccurate views led to the theory noted by Mr. Wakeman, that they were tombstones of those buried round the fort; orby Dr. March, that they were to protect cattle from slingers. ‘Journal R.S.A.I., vol. xix. (consec.), p. 182; Trotter’s ‘‘ Walks in Ireland,” pp. 503, 504. He calls them ‘‘stone stakes of great size and height.’ Rev. Caesar Otway says that O'Donovan remembered them “‘ more numerous and much larger” than in 1841; but they had been “ removed for sills and lintels." See ‘‘ Erris and Tyrawley,”’ p. 68. Wesrropp— The Fort of Dun Aengusa in Inishmore, Aran. 28 approaches to the forts of Pen Caer Helen in Wales! and Cademuir and Dreva in Scotland.” Rows of pillars of similar intent occurred in the destroyed fort of Cap Sizun in France,? two Swiss forts near Laufen, Berne,‘ and the “ Bauerberge ” of Mohne in Russia.’ Irish scholars could help archaeology by searching in our early literature for mention of such a feature. It could, however, hardly be expected that where our older writers seem to pass over our countless dolmens without notice, they would have preserved mention of so rare a feature confined to four of our cathairs. It is, however, very probable that a similar timber defence surrounded many of our forts, and was called a ‘“‘sonnach”; it may have filled those narrow, flat spaces inside the outer rings which gird some earth- forts, like Doonaghbwee and Lisheencroneen, in Corcavaskin; and it originated the place-names “ Lisatunna”’ and “Sonnagh.”® To take a few examples from ancient works: there is mention of two mythical forts; one made by the divine builder Aenghus, son of the Daghda (already noted),’ “ with lofty sonna (stockades) ; another, “ with seven walls and an iron sonnach on each mur.’* When Cuchullin was pressed to fence the fort of Howth, he said : “ A heap of spears closes it for me.” He evidently compared his warriors to an abattis.° Aedh Guaire, King of Connaught, in the sixth century, built a new house in a dun, and, “ outside all, a sonnach of red oak round about his din.” The breaking of such a palisade to admit the king’s spear, held lengthways, is alleged to have caused the quarrel of the Ardrigh Diarmaid with St. Ruadhan, the cursing of Tara, and its desertion. “The Voyage of the Hui Corra,” a tenth-century romance, tells us of yet another mythical island dun, “with a brazen sonnach round it, and a brazen net spread on the spikes outside.” It is as curious to find so early a foreshadowing of spiked-wire entanglements as of another modern invention, where the Mabinogion 1 Avchaeologia Cambrensis,” ser. iv., vol. xii., p. 345; and ‘‘ Ancient Forts of Ireland,” fig. 6. nak. Early Fortifications in Scotland,” pp. 225, 226. Dreva has a side-annexe like Dun Conor; both are in Peebles. 3 For Cap Sizun, see “* Archaeologia Cambrensis,”’ series iv., vol. ii., p. 287 ; and“ Ancient Forts of Iveland,’’ fig. 4. 4 Dictionnaire Archéologique de la Gaule, Epoque Celtique,’’ tome i., p. 122. 5 Borlase, ‘‘ Dolmens of Ireland,” vol. iii., p. 1130. 6 There are a dozen townlands called ‘*Sonnach,’’ chiefly in Connaught, and four named Lissatunny ; but in field-names and compounds it is far from uncommon. 7 Agallamh.” ‘Translated by S. H. O'Grady, ‘‘ Silva Gadelica,”’ ii., p. 3. 8 Lebor na hUidre, ‘‘ The Fairy Chariot of Cuchullin’’ (Siabar charpat Conculaind), Journal R.S.A.1., vol. xi. (consec.), ser. iv., vol. i., p. 387, copy circa 1106. 9<¢Reyue Celtique,’’ vol. viii. (1887), p. 55. 10 «« Silva Gadelica,’’ yol. ii., p. 70, ‘‘ The Story of Aedh Baclamh.”’ 1 Reyne Celtique,’’ vol. xiy. (1893), p. 47, ‘‘ Voyage of the Hui Corra,”’ ante 1100, 24 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. describes the wonderful flask that kept hot drinks warm and cold drinks cool. Old fiction, however, usually based its non-magical surroundings on “things seen,” and it is evident that spikes, if not of stone, “brass,” or “iron,” at least of wood, girt many a fort in ancient Ireland. The abattis of Dun Aengusa has been removed for a short distance at each end by idlers who love to hurl stones down the precipice into the sea below. There is, as we noted, an avenue nearly 80 feet long through the pillars to the north-east gateway; it is probably ancient, being similar to that at Ballykinvarga. O’Donovan overlooked the accessibility of all the cliff-edge when he supposed it a modern work to give access to the sea-face.! No avenues lie to the north and north-western “gaps’’; the former (as we tried to prove) is in the later reach of wall; the latter was a shapeless gap, with no trace of piers, in 1878. It is not necessary even to regard such an avenue as made in ancient, but more peaceful, times later than the actual foundation of the fort. The gangways left in the rock-cut fosses at Doon Fort? (probably the reputed seat of the brother of Aenghus the Firbolg) and Lisduff, near Kilkee, show that the old fort-dwellers little regarded this undoubted weakening of theirdefence. This was not from thoughtlessness in early times ; for in the “ Book of Leinster’’ the danger was noticed. ‘It is a peril to be upon the fort unfortified; and the shout of the person in its "* The only fairly defensible gateway of an Irish fort known to me is at Dunbeg in Kerry; perhaps, too, at Dunnamoe, the entrance was capable of more than mere passive resistance.‘ THe FRAGMENT.—To the north and west of the central fort isa fragment (as I believe) of the old outer wall. It is 7 feet 6 inches thick and about the same height at the east end, and is about 250 feet long with a terrace 43 feet: high and wide. It lies 54 feet from the middle wall at that end, but approaches it to within 20 feet to the west. It is entirely levelled near the cliff and from the upper ridge to the north-east gate, while much of its western reach is very low. THE MippLte WALL.—The eastern part was evidently the old outer wall, and the western, from the “bastion” westward, the older middle one. The intermediate part was an afterthought. It is terraced throughout and varies much in height, being from 5 or 6 feet at the north-east to nearly 12 feet high at the upper ridge. In 1878 long reaches of the terrace were extant, but no door that has conquered it. 10.8. Letters,’’ p. 213. ? Journal R.S.A.I., vol. xxvii., p. 126. 3«* Book of Leinster,’’ p. 37. ‘Miss Stokes notes the advance implied by the guteways of Irish stone-forts over the gaps in British forts (‘‘Christian Architecture of Ireland,’’ p. 26). Perhaps the ‘‘gaps’’ had wooden gateways: some Irish ones have lining slabs. Wesrrope— The Fort of Dun Aengusa in Inishmore, Aran, 2 DUN AENGUSA a ie Aaa bee as Se) = VALS oxen as ee ol: ee yj % a aS Ya yyy . INNER WALL ee At sters b ez | WA ZZ \909 Fic. 4.—Dun Aengusa. Sections of the Walls. R.I.A. PROO., VOL, XXVIII., SECT. ©, 5) 26 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. steps. The north gate was nearly buried in fallen stones, so that one could hardly creep under its lintels ; and the other gates were shapeless gaps. The walls show little batter to the east, but bulge in and out, showing traces of long periods of settlement in every reach. Like the inner citadel, the masonry is of good and at times fairly large blocks, largest at the north gate, the joints packed with spawls. ‘lhe sections next the sea have been little altered. It runs in an unusually straight line to the cliff, which perhaps implies that even when first built it ran to an earlier edge of the precipice farther to the south. It is interesting to note a similar curved wall, with two gates to the north, and at the north-east corner as at Dun Aengusa, turning abruptly and running in an almost straight line to a sea-cliff, at Seafort in Sussex... The link-wall starts from the eastern part with an abrupt bend a little to the south of the corner gate. ‘The latter is 4 feet 9 inches wide (4 feet 6 inches in O’Donovan’s letter), varying a little, the wall being 8 feet 2 inches thick, and the lower. three feet of the jambs are ancient. From it the gate of the citadel is seen facing and about 235 feet away. ‘The space between the walls at the cliff- edge is practically the same (234 feet), and is 240 feet at the middle of the east section. The abattis, which clings to the foot of the old wall, curves out from the “link,” and is about 60 feet out from the “bastion.” ‘lhe older north-east gate was probably some 10 feet in advance of the present one at the steep avenue and slope. (“i” on plan, p. 10.) Westward from the gate the wall runs in a wavy line’ shown as regular in the two older sketch-plans (of Petrie and O'Donovan), and so reproduced in the maps used by Babbington, Haverty, and even Dunraven. Modern steps ascend to the ends of the terrace at either side of the gate; an inward curve is found from about 50 to 70 feet westward; the north gate (7) at 161 feet. This is perfect now as in 1878. It is 4 feet 3 inches wide and high outside, over 6 feet wide in the passage. Some of the outer jamb-stones are over 4 feet long anda foot thick. Inside, the piers being on a slope, are (like the outer gate) of different heights (3 feet 2 inches to 3 feet 11 inches). The passage is 5 feet 2 inches deep, covered (like the outer gate) with three lintels, the inner over 6 feet long and 10 inches to 14 inches thick; the outer 5 feet 5 inches long and 8 to 9 inches thick. ‘lhe width inside is most Lane Fox. ? The outer wall of Tre Ceiri in Wales is as irregular and, like the ‘‘ link-wall,’’ is terraced, but the irregularity in the Welsh fort, as at Cashlaun Gar, Langongh, and other rock-forts, originates in the coatour of the ground, while that of Dun Aengusa runs on an unimpeded floor of crag, the more regular reaches of the inner walls being alone on the rock ridges. Wrsrropp—The orl of Dun Aengusa in Inishmore, Aran. 27 removed by the restorers in 1884, ‘his cracked the lintels when the wall was rebuilt above them, and two stone props were inserted. ‘lhe space between the two outer lintels and the inner one is covered by cross-bearers. My notes of 1878 are too vague to verify this feature ; but (like the outer gate) it is possibly correct. The terrace at this point is 6 feet high; and the outer wall makes a little curve at the west pier of the outer ope. The fine inner lintel of this gate probably belonged to a predecessor; otherwise it is, and indeed the other gateways of the citadel are, of very poor construction when compared with several of the Mayo, Clare, and Kerry forts. The irregularity and poor, small blocks of the side-jambs give the gateways of Dun Aengusa a somewhat ragged and late appearance, and quite account for the complete ruin of all those of the other forts of the islands. Westward —- ——— FS SS Sa OUTER NORTH GATE,Mionie WALL. INNER [774 Fie. 5. from this, at the upper ridge, the wall makes a curve like a bastion, and meets the older portion nearly at right angles (/). Inside they, with their terraces, meet in another practically right angle on the crown of the ridge, at 83 feet from the inner west pier of the gateway. This is evidently the junction with the old second wall, which runs thence, in a regular curve, practically equi- distant (27 to 30 feet) from the central wall to where it has been demolished near the cliff, The terrace at the sharp bend is 4 feet high and 20 inches wide on the “ link,’ and 3 feet on the old wall, which is 7 feet thick and high, the outer section being from 3 to 4 feet thick. This bend appears in one of my camera sketches of 1878,! and probably in Dunraven’s photographs. At 543 feet from the bend is the gap of another gate(e). It is shown in Dunraven’s third photograph, and seems then to have had the foundations of piers. The probable continuation has been as entirely removed to the east 1 See p. 40. *See Piate 1I., fig. 2. (4*) 28 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. of the fort as at the ends near the cliff. This enclosure is about 400 feet east and west by 200 feet north and south, but was probably at first very much larger. THE INNER Forr.—This fine early citadel has, as a rule, nearly monopolized the attention of all antiquaries and visitors; so the descriptions before 1880 ave fairly satisfactory. We must, however, describe it fully once again. Before doing this let us first examine what O'Donovan! wrote about the ramparts, which has been thoroughly misunderstood. He writes that the internal division is 3 feet 4 inches thick, the central 5 feet, and the external 4 feet 5 inches thick; total, 12 feet 9 inches. ‘“‘ The two external divisions are DETAIL or PLAN aA INNER FORT E Aisne U7 ‘ Fico. 6—Dun Aengusa. Alteration in middle wall. here raised to the height of 18 feet; but the internal division is... 7 feet high.... I find in all the other forts that the internal division is generally 4 feet lower than the other two.” This was understood by Lord Dunraven,’ W. F. Wakeman,’ myself, and others‘ to imply that the central section of the wall “Ordnance Survey Letters,’” Co. Galway, p. 205. * Dunraven, ‘‘ Notes on Irish Architecture,”’ yol. i., p. 4. *** Traces of the Elder Faiths of Ireland’ (Colonel Wood-Martin, 1902); Wakeman’s view, vol. i., p. 316. It has A steps, which do not occur in Dun Conor, some thirty-four huts all over the area, and the sunken way round the wall, all incorrect. ‘As corrigenda to my own errors, see Journal Roy. Soc. Ant., Ir., yol. xxv., p- 2458, and its Handbooks, ii., p. 66, and vi., p. 73. ‘* Ancient Forts of Ireland,”’ section 81, and the same essay in Trans. R.I. Acad., vol. xxxi., p. 632. Dr. Christison, in “ Early Fortifications of Scotland,’’ p. 151, is also misled by O’Donovan’s equivocal language. The non-occurrence of n sunken way in any untouched stone-fort, or at Dim Aengusa itself in 1878, should have kept me at least from this mistaken interpretation. OC Wrsrropp—The Fort of Dun Aengusa m Inishmore, Aran. 29 was 11 feet lower than the others. Wakeman went so far as to draw an ideal restoration of Dun Conor with a sunken way round the top. Some censured the restorers for having obliterated this interesting feature, and refused to believe that the wall had had an inner section till confronted with the third Dunraven photograph. This feature (which I sketched and well remember) first led me to reconsider O’Donovan’s account in 1904, when I saw that by the “internal” division he meant the banquette, being indeed the true inner section, which removes the apparent inconsistency of his further statement that the two outer divisions were of equal height, and explains his allusion to the section 4 feet lower than the summit in all the other forts which have banquettes behind the outer walls exactly as O’Donovan describes. The rampart has a slight batter (usually 1 to 5, or 1 to 7), but is usually distorted and bulged out. It is 12 to 13 feet high at present, but rose in parts to 18 feet high in 1839; resting on a low, and evidently scarped, ledge of rock, 3 or 4 feet high, all round which, when covered by debris, may have brought the old height to 18 feet. The third Dunraven photograph, Mr. Cheyne’s view in 1847, and two of my camera sketches in 1878, show that a large patch of the facing opposite the north-west gate had fallen, showing a second face inside; and I recollect this condition in 1878. The outer section had only one face, with filling between it and the next (or middle) section; but the latter had two faces. The inner sections were terraces, the lower 4 to 7 feet high. The upper is, I think, a modern development, 4 feet higher, as the outer sections were certainly of the same height in 1839, and even in 1878. As we noted, a line of large foundation blocks on the ledge outside, and to the south of the gate, implies a later rebuilding. So do the joints, first noted by Mr. Lynch, but shown in Burton’s sketch of 1857 ; they lie 23 inches to the south, and 30 inches to the north of the entrance outside,! and 14 inches to the north, and 16 inches to the south inside. This suggests a rebuilding of the present door and outer wall in early times, as does the useless ope to the north-west under the terrace. The wall is of unusually good, though somewhat small, coursed masonry, with a facing of headers. A few larger blocks, or perhaps only stretchers, 3 and 4 feet long, are found in the lower courses. The masonry, as usual, gets smaller about 8 or 9 feet up, owing probably to difficulties in lifting the blocks. It is inconceivable that so many persons should have described such masonry as “cyclopean.” That of the neighbouring churches better merits this oft-abused term. The gateway is perfect, facing slightly to the north of east, and is a 1See Pl. III., fig. 2. 30 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. fine typical structure, with a long outer lintel, and two long relieving stones over it. It is 5 feet 9 inches high, buta step of the natural rock inside it reduces its height to at most 5 feet 3 inches. The passage rises steeply 18 inches in 5 feet; the two outer ledges or steps are 14 inches and 16 inches high, so the garth inside is nearly 4 feet above the foot of the ledge. The gateway tapers very slightly upward from 3 feet 5 inches to 3 feet 4 inches wide; it is 4 feet deep above, and 9 inches more below, of fairly large stones, some 3 feet 7 inches long, and 1 foot thick. ‘The lintels rise inside like inverted steps, such as we find over stairs in certain late ap > ae Fio. 7. —Dun Aengusa: The inner gateway, interior and exterior. peel towers. There are five covers, their depths being—the outer, 15 inches (by 14 inches thick, and 5 feet 10 inches long), the next three 9 inches to 10 inches deep, the inner being + feet 6 inches long. They rise 9 inches, 6 inches, and 8 inches, the two inner being level, and keep the passage at a fairly even height above the slope. The inner ope is 5 feet 9 inches high, and 3 feet 2 inches wide. An unroofed passage, 6 feet 7 inches wide, and 9 feet 6 inches deep, runs, as is usual in Irish forts, through the inner sections of the wall. The lower blocks are large; some are 3 feet 7 inches, 4 feet 9 inches, and 5 feet 9 inches long, and 15 inches to 28 inches thick; but the upper part is rebuilt, having been a ragged, shapeless heap of blocks in Wesrroprp—The Fort of Dun Aengusa in Inishmore, Aran. 31 1878, to both sides of the gateway.’ The rampart is 13 feet 6 inches thick here,? 12 feet 6 inches thick farther south, and 14 feet 2 inches to the north-east. There are two terraces, such as we find at Ballykinvarga and other forts,* running round the interior; the lower is 4 feet to 5 feet high to the east, 6 feet to 7 feet to the west, the upper 4 feet to 5 teet high; they vary greatly in width, being usually 4 feet to 5 feet wide, but 7 feet 9 inches wide at one point. The upper was noted by O'Donovan in 1839; there was some trace of it even in 1878; the lower was noted by Ferguson in 1853. Two “ladder-flights” of steps run up the two terraces at 53 feet to the south of the entrance: the type is common in Aran and Clare; the other, or “sidelong flight,” being more common in Galway, Mayo, and Kerry, though not unknown in the former districts. The flights are each nearly 4 feet wide, and are of five and six slightly projecting steps. Northward, at 9 feet 3 inches from the gateway, is a flight of five “ladder-steps,” 4 feet wide, and 2 feet 4 inches deep in all, up to the lower terrace; it is mentioned by Ferguson ; 27 feet farther northward is an upward flight of six steps, 3 feet 4 inches wide; the lower terrace is broadest at this place. The north-west stair is 61 feet farther round the terrace, consisting of two sidelong flights,* eight steps in the lower, and six in the upper; all are reset, but they are marked on Petrie’s plan, and there were “slopes” in 1578, with some trace of a terrace. The whole double flight is 123 feet long. At the foot is the oft-mentioned ope in the lower wall; it is a low, lintelled passage, ending in loose filling, and is 3 feet 10 inches high, 33 inches wide, and over 6 feet deep, with four lintels, the outer being 2 inches thick; it is 80 feet from the pier of the main entrance; there are no other features seaward. 1The south side of the inner passage appears to have been standing when Burton sketched the doorway, and at least the lower part on the north remained in 1878; the sketch at that date tallies with nearly all the existing stonework aboye the door up to the present summit, but part has been added to the ends at the terraces. 2 Not 15 feet 5 inches, and 13 feet on top, as in Petrie’s “* Military Architecture.” 3'Though rare outside of Ireland, terraces are found at Tre-ceiri in Wales; Worlebury (Somerset, in England—where there were six sections rising as terraces, each about 4 feet higher than the next lower. Dr. Christison implies that some are extant in Scotland. Dr. Guébhard illustrates (from ‘« Monuments primitives des Baleares,’’ E. Cartailhac) terraced stone forts in Majorca and Minorca. There are probable examples in France, at Baou de la Grande (Alpes Maritimes), and an apparent terrace at Cidada Velha de Santa Luzia in Portugal, all in primitive structures closely comparable to Trish cathuirs. 47This type is, perhaps, the later, as occurring in the very adyanced and elaborate forts of Staigue and Cahergel, in Kerry. It is also found in Moneygashel, Sligo; Cahergel, Galway ; Caherahoagh and Cahergrillaun, in Clare. The examples in Aran, save at Dun Aengusa, are unrecorded before the works of 1884; but some may be true restorations, as we noted the sloping marks of unrestored flights in the Black Fort. There is also a record of a yery early flight of ‘‘ sidelong steps’’ in the fort of Erimokastro, in Rhodes. (‘* Revue Archéologique,’’ N.S., yol. xviii. (1886), p. 156), 32 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The garth is from about 140 feet to 150 feet across, 150 feet at the cliff; it was very probably oval, but there seems no datum for the dimensions given in the “ Letters” of 225 feet north and south. In the middle, on the edge of the precipice, is a rock-platform, evidently scarped and squared, a few feet high, 42 feet north and south, and 27 feet across. From it we can drop a stone into the waves raging, in their unwearied sapping of the cliff, 302 feet below. There are no hut-sites in the garth; if they ever existed, the materials may have been thrown over. The view from the summit of the fort is most impressive and solemn : the desolate-looking fields, “ the soil almost paved with stones,’ as in 1684, fall away to the golden crescent of Kilmurvey strand, and rise up the opposite hill, past the village of “ Gortnagappul,” to the old lighthouse near Dun Oghil. Eastward runs the long range of steep, dark headlands, and deep bays, rarely unsheeted by high-leaping spray; while beyond the huge cliff, and “the trouble of the sea that cannot rest,’ we see the ‘‘great wall of Thomond ”"—Moher—with its violet-shaded bastions. The limits of the view on clear days reach from the giant peaks of Corcaguiny in Kerry to those of Connemara; while to the south-west is only the horizon of the landless deep, whirling sea-birds, and the sparkling silver tideways. APPENDIX A. BIBLIOGRAPHY, VIEWS, AND PLANS.* Babbington, Charles C. (1858). “Firbolg Forts on the Isles of Aran.” Archaeologia Cambrensis, vol. iv., ser. ii1., p. 25. 3urke, Oliver J. (1887). “The South Isles of Aran,” p. 16. Conroy, Most Rev. George, Bishop of Ardfert (1870). “A Visit to Aran of St. Enda.” Dunraven, Edwin, Earl of (1875). ‘“ Notes on Irish Architecture,” vol. i, p. 1, plates i.-iii. Ferguson, (Sir) Samuel (1853), “ Clonmacnoise, Clare, and Arran.” Dublin University Magazine, xli., p. 494. Ferguson, Lady (1867). ‘ The Irish before the Conquest” (ed. 1880), p. 6. Hartshorne, Charles H. (1853). ‘‘ On the Firbolgic Forts in the South Isles of Arran.’ Archaeologia Cambrensis, vol. iv., N.S., p. 296. Haverty, Martin (1859). ‘‘ The Arran Isles.” Ethnological Section. British Association, republished, p. 19. ' Oortnagapple on the maps. 2 Only those earlier than 1880, or avowedly founded on notes dating before that year, are given. | | Wrsrropp—The Fort of Dun Aengusa in Inishmore, Aran. 38 “Trish Builder” (1877, anonymous writer). Articles on Avan, commencing April 15th, 1886. Kinahan, G. H. (1875). ‘Sketches in the West of Iveland”; “Science Gossip’? (Hardwicke), 1875, p. 127.’ Ledwich, Edward (1797). In Introduction to Grose’s “Antiquities of Ireland,” vol. ii., p. iv., and his own “ Antiquities of Ireland,” p. 140. O’Donovan, John (1839). ms. notes. ‘Letters on County Galway.” Ordnance Survey (R. I. Acad.). O’Flaherty, John (1821). “Sketch of Arran Isles.” Trans. R.I. Acad., vol. xiv., pp. 72-140. O'Flaherty, Roderic (1684). “Ogygia,’ p. 85. “hlar Connaught” (Ir. Archaeol. Soc.), p. 76. Petrie, George (1820 and 1857). “ Military Architecture of Ireland” (as. R. I. Acad.). Stokes, Miss Margaret McNair (1876). “Early Christian Architecture of Treland,” p. 14, and plate I. Wakeman, W. F. (1862). “Aran, Pagan and Christian.” Duffy’s “Hibernian Magazine,” vol i., p. 577. Westropp, T. J. (notes, 1878). Handbooks, No. 11. (1895), p. 56; vi. (1904), p. 73; and Journal Roy. Soc. Ant. Iv., 1885, p. 256. “Ancient Forts of Ireland.” Sections 46, 49, 81, 94, 123. Wilde, Sir W, (1872). “Lough Corrib,” p. 265, view by C. Cheyne, drawn 1847. Windele, John (1858). Topographical mss. Supplement (Library, R. I. Acad.), vol. i., p. 740. VIEWS. 1795. Imaginary view given by Dr. Ledwich, in Grose’s “ Antiquities of Treland,” ii., p.iv, and in his own “ Antiquities of Iveland,”’ plate xi., p. 140.5 1839. Masonry of Dun Aenghus, by W. F. Wakeman, in “ Ordnance Survey Letters.” 1 He only mentions one rampart of flaggy limestone and the chevaux de frise. *Ledwich regards the fort as a monastery; he neither visited it nor took any pains to get any accurate view or description of the ruin. ‘‘ There are many of these mandrae dispersed over this kingdom hitherto unnoticed ; one remarkable is Dun Aengus . . . situated on a high cliff over the sea, and is a great circle of monstrous stones without cement.’? The inaccuracy and dogmatism are very characteristic of the work cited. Windele also grievously attacks ‘this pretentious antiquary,’’ while giving a theory of his friend, Mr. Thomas L. Cooke, who supposed the fort to be a pagan temple, and the little recess in the wall a room for ‘a priest or two, with attendants’?! it being (as we noted) less than 3 feet wide, 4 feet high, or 8 feet long. $The view is stated to be by M. Hooper, July 5th, 1795, engraved by Sparrow, in Grose, but we read “ W. Beaufort del. J. Ford sculp. Pub. by Jolin Jones, 90 Bride St Dublin” on the plate in Ledwich’s own work. R, I, A. PROC., VOL. XXVIII,, SEOT. 0, (5) 34 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 1836. Dr. Petrie’s beautiful view, reproduced in Miss Stokes’s “Christian Antiquities of Irelaud.” It shows the fort and cliff from the east.’ 1847. C. Cheyne, reproduced by Babbington and Wilde, wt supra, and Dr. Joyce’s “Social History of Ancient Iveland,” i, p. 58. Fort from the north-west. 1857. F. W. Burton, reproduced by Dunraven and Stokes, wt swpra. Door of the central fort. 1875. Lord Dunraven’s fine photographs. (1) Fort and cliff from east. (2) Fort from north-west. (3) Portions of middle and inner walls.? 1878. Camera sketches—({1) Fort, distant, from east. (2) From north. (3) From north-west.* (4) The inner gateway. (5) The inner fort from east. (6) Interior showing terrace. PLANS. O'Donovan and Petrie. O’Donovan is followed by Dunraven, Babbington, and Haverty. All these are little better than sketch-maps. Windele gives an extremely crude plan, only showing two crescent walls concentric and with gates. APPENDIX B. UNPUBLISHED DESCRIPTIONS BEFORE 1880. The records of a fort whose origin is lost in the darkness, and which apparently finds no place in later Annals, of course must consist largely of the papers written on its remains. An unrestored fort is its own record; but, to one who recalls the weird chaos of ruin-heaps in 1878, and contrasts it with the neat, level-topped enclosures left by the restorers six years later, the old descriptions, no matter how rude, assume a great importance, and should be laid before one’s readers. We collect those of Petrie, O’Donovan, Windele, and the result compiled from our own notes and sketches before the restoration. We cannot believe that these have exhausted all the early unpublished descriptions; but we hope to lead anyone who has notes on Dun Aengusa, taken in or before 1884, to publish the same and perfect, as far as possible, the record of that great fortress. ‘The artist overpowered the antiquary; by increasing the size of the waves and the human figures he makes the cliff a mere fraction of its height, and overhanging too far. ‘The fort, however, is accurately drawn. ?] have been kindly permitted to reproduce these last two by Messrs. George Bell and Sons, York House, London. The latter also appears in Journal R. S. A. I., vol. xxxiv., 257. * This was published in Journal R. 8. A.I., yol. xxv., p. 257, in 1895. I trace from it, as the original seems lost. Wrstropp— The Fort of Dun Aengusa in Inishmore, Aran. 35 GEORGE PETRIE (1821 and 1857). The notes used by Dr. Petrie for his “Essay on the Military Architecture of Ireland previous to the English Invasion” (two manuscripts classed 12.0.9 and 10 in the collection of the R. I. Acad.), most probably date from his leisurely visit in 1821, not from the confused picnic meeting of 1857, when detailed observation was almost impossible. We slightly condense his and the other accounts, but keep every essential feature. [p. 151]! The “overhanging cliff is 360 (error of copyist, vecte 300) feet above the level of the ocean.” His sketch of the gateway, with strongly inclined jambs, and section of the wall, 13 feet wide on top, and 15 feet 5 inches below, with a strong § curve, are both inaccurate. Neither manuscript is in the handwriting of Petrie. [p. 135.] “The keep or caher is 115 feet [150 on the plan] in diameter, the wall 20 feet high, and 14 feet 6 inches thick. It has one small entrance doorway, 5 feet high and 3 feet wide. The wall contains a small chamber or cell within it. The wall is of nearly equal thickness, making allowance for a curve in its outer faces. The steps which led to the parapet are destroyed. In the centre of the area there is an oblong level elevation of rock, apparently formed by art, 42 feet long, 27 feet wide, and 2 feet high. The keep is strengthened by three concentric walls, on ledges of rock, each rising above the other. ‘The first [p. 136] varies from 10 to 12 feet, and is about 11 feet in thickness. It has a level terrace at the height of 6 feet from the ground, and an entrance doorway, which varies in breadth from 3 to 6 feet. This wall is 30 feet from the inner, and at the doorway, 234 feet. The second concentric wall is situated on a lower ledge of rock, and extends only about half the circumference of the first. It is about 10 feet high and 6 feet wide; this wall has also a terrace at about half its height, which is reached by two flights of steps d and d [shown, but not lettered, in the plan as in the “fragment,” which is in the text confused with the second wall], and has a doorway about 4 feet wide. Its distance from the inner wall varies from 20 feet to 30 feet. The third and outer wall (E) occupies an irregular ledge of rock, considerably below the preceding [p. 139], and varies in its distance from the former from 140 feet to 675 feet; it is about 6 feet in height and in thickness. “T have yet to notice the most remarkable feature in this great work, namely, a sort of chevaua de frise formed of high and sharp stones placed irregularly in an upright position, with their points upwards. This extra- ordinary barrier surrounds the second and third [s?e] walls, and extends toa 1 The smaller copy is paginated, so that p. 60 corresponds to p. 135 in the larger one. The amount on each successive page is the same. [5*] 36 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. distance varying from 50 to 70 feet. A passage leads by a steep ascent of 80 feet to the gateway in the second wall; and this passage has a wall of 3 feet on either side.” JoHN O'Donovan (1839).—The most valuable description of the unrepaired fort, and one which has coloured every published account since it was written, was made for the Ordnance Survey Letters, and is now given practically in extenso (Mss. R. I. Acad. 14 D. 3, p. 197). It commences with a long and controversial section which we omit, as it is merely a series of attacks on Rev. Mr. Healy, Dr. Ledwich, and John O'Flaherty, for their translations, descriptions, and theories. [p. 197.] “Dun Aengus.—A name now forgotten by all the inhabitants except one old man of the name of Wiggins, dwelling at Killeany” (a Cromwellian by descent), who remembered “ that the old people were accus- tomed to call it Dun Innees,” the correct Connaught pronunciation of the ancient name; “all the other inhabitants style it Dunmore.” “Dun Aengusa a nAraind,” Book of Lecan, f. 277. [p. 204.] “Dun Aengusa, pronounced Doon Innees, is situated on the south side of the Great Island, in the south-west of the townland of Kilmurvy, on the edge of a cliff which is 302 feet above the level of the sea. It is, perhaps, one of the finest specimens of barbaric fortresses in the world,' but very much ruined ...; the boys of the island are destroying the remaining part in rooting for rabbits which burrow in its walls. As it stands at present, it consists of three concentric walls, of which the central one is in a tolerable state of preservation, but the two outer ones are nearly destroyed, excepting in spots... . The central fort or keep is by far the most perfect : and interesting part. It was originally of an oval form ; but now only the two- thirds of the oval remain, the Atlantic having, in the course of two thousand years, worn away the remaining part. It measures from north to south—e. from the northern part of the ring to the edge of the cliff—150 feet, and from west to east, along the cliff, 140 feet. When the oval was perfect, it measured 225 feet in length from north to south. ... The wall of the keep of Dun Aengus [p. 205] is built of large and small stones, the large ones being placed in the face of it, and the small ones in the centre. This wall is made of three distinct walls, built up against each other, each well faced with stones of considerable size.... The greatest height of this wall at present is 18 feet. This is at the west side, where the original characteristics of the masonry appear. The internal division of the wall is here 3 feet ‘W. F. Wakeman (in Duffy's ‘‘ Hibernian Magazine,”’ vol. i., N.S., p. 470) records a quarter of a century later his recollection of O'Donovan’s “wild joy”’ on first seeing ‘‘the old palace fortress of the days of Queen Maeve.”’ Wesrropp—The Fort of Dun Aengusa in Inishmore, Aran. 37 4 inches thick; the second or central division is 5 feet thick, and the external division, 4 feet 5 inches thick—total thickness, 12 feet 9 inches. The two external divisions are here raised to the height of 18 feet; but the internal division is at present only 7 feet high; but it is probable that it was originally . many feet higher, though, I think, never so high as the two external parts, as I find in all the other forts that the internal division is generally 4 feet lower than the other two, which are always carried to the same height.” [pp. 206, 207; map and some comments are next given. Some pencil-notes give the measurements which he uses later on.] [p. 208.] The doorway which led into this keep is still nearly perfect; it is placed in the north-east side, facing the Aran lighthouse, which is situated on the highest point of the island. It is nearly stopped up on the inside with stones which fell from the top of the wall; I removed them on the outside down to the solid rock on which the wall is built, and found the doorway to measure in height exactly 5 feet. [He then gives the dimensions and rise of each of the four lintels.] The doorway would be 21 inches higher on the inside than on the outside were it not that the solid rock on which the wall is built rises in proportion. ... [p. 209.] At this doorway the external part of the wall only remains perfect, measuring 4 feet 5 inches in thickness, and the other two divisions are nearly level with the area of the fort, but immediately to the north and south of it they are tolerably perfect. “Tn the north-west side of this ring there is a passage, leading from the inside into the thickness of the wall to the extent of 5 feet 6 inches, measuring 2 feet 9 inches in width at the top, 3 feet 7 inches from the bottom to the roof where it is covered by large stones laid horizontally across... . [p. 210. MippLE WaALtL.] “Outside the internal keep are the remains of a strong cyclopean wall which surrounds it at irregular distances. Immediately to the west, near the cliff, it is within 28 feet of the keep. To the north and by west is 32 feet from it, and to the north-west, 42 feet 6 inches. ‘lo the north from the keep this wall is in tolerable preservation, for here its original thickness and perhaps height remain. It is 6 feet thick and 12 feet high, and well faced inside and outside with stones of considerable size. It consists of two distinct walls, one built up against the other. ... ** On the Firbolgic Forts in the South Isles of Aran.” * It seems strange how the low, close-set stones could be supposed to be cattle-shelters. Wesrropp— The Fort of Dun Aengusa in Inishmore, Aran. 45 era; but “so careful an antiquary as Rey. Charles Henry Hartshorne” con- sidered it of monastic origin. The pillars of the chevauer de frise were worn into deep digitations ; the bronze acus of a fibula of the “spring pin type” was found by Mr. Wakeman ; and in the autumn of 1893 the author found in a vabbit-earth a small hinged ring of a bronze pin, though the acus was missing. It had a cable decoration, and there is a socket opposite the hinge for some kind of setting.” The Dublin Museum has one inferior pin-ring. The British Museum has a perfect example. It dates from the fifth to the tenth century. In the enclosure of Dun Aenghus, not far from the spot where the bronze pin was found, the author picked up a leaf-shaped arrow-head of chert, from which minute flakes had been chipped, and also a small piece of true flint worked up. These favour the pre-Christian origin of the fort.’ Tue RESTORATION. The subject of the restoration (rather than “ conservation”) of Dun Aengusa has excited so much distrust, severe criticism, and strong assertion, that one who studied the fort before the event is to some degree compelled to “find a verdict.” The unnecessary rebuilding and levelling up of parts of the walls and the “tidy” and new appearance thereby produced, show how desirable it was that the work should have been constantly under the super- vision and direction of an antiquary who had studied our ring-walls carefully. Left to non-antiquaries and the natives, the work was of course done un- sympathetically, like repairing a fence, and no steps were taken to differentiate the old work from the new, or (I understand) to secure any full record of the structure in its untouched condition. Anyone, however, who studies the above accounts, especially the tabular statement of the authorities for each feature, must arrive at the conclusion that very little “falsification” took place. In fact (save the two flights to the south of the gate in the inner fort, and the upper flight in the north-east*), all the features are attested. Even the unrecorded steps (as we suggested) had probably warrant in existing bottom steps, and long blocks in the debris. In this case, as at Dunbeg, want of accurate reports has led antiquaries to a judgment too severe to be justified by the evidence against the restorers. The Appendix to the 48th Report of the Commissioners of Public Works 1 Stone implements were also found at Caherblonick near Corofin, and Cahermackmole (Caher- mackirilla), in Carran, Co. Clare, both in reputed Firbolg neighbourhoods. See R.S.A.I. Journal, vol. xxviil., p. 264, and xxy., p. 208. ?The fort was vested asa ‘‘ National Monument” by order of the Inish Church Temporalities Commissioners, October 30th, 1880. 8 Even the latter may be implied in Most Rey. Dr. Conroy’s account. See above. R, I. A. PROG., VOL. XXVIII., SECT. OG. [7] 46 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. in Ireland (1879-80), p. 75, in a note on “Dun Aengus,” says :—“I carefully examined the fort, and although many stones may be put into the walls to prevent further ruin, little more can be done towards its preservation.” The Superintendent suggests stopping boys from rabbit-hunting, insertion of stones in gaps, and building up dry stone buttresses where the walls overhang. It is evident that the building of the level tops and of ranges of terraces was never contemplated by him. No money was expended at that time [see p. 51]. The sum of £591 2s. 1d. was laid out in works on the Aranmore National Monuments (under 32 & 33 Vict. c. 42) in 1884-5 (Appendix to the 53rd Report, p. 55). No detailed account appears, nor is Aran mentioned in the brief section, pp. 29,30. In the Report, 1885-6, only mention is made on p. 53 of an expenditure of £11 7s. 9d. for work on North Aran; while for these and many subsequent years, complete silence prevails as to the extent and character of the works done on the Ancient Monuments. It is hardly wonderful that distrust and hostile (at times unfair) criticism prevailed among antiquaries and others. These, so far as I have been able to ascertain, are the records of one of the most remarkable and fascinating of the ancient fortresses of Ireland.’ ' I must acknowledge my indebtedness to those who helped me on the subject in various ways— namely, my late brother, Ralph Hugh Westropp, the late Dr. W. Stacpoole Westropp, Miss G. C. Siacpoole, Miss Neville, and Rev. E. Hogan, s.s. ; and in photography, the late Mrs. Shackleton of Lucan, and Dr. George Fogerty, x.x. Also, as already noted, to Messrs. George Bell & Sons for permission to reproduce two photographs. Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVIII., Sect. C. Plate I. Fic, 1.—Dun Aengusa from the East. (Photograph by T. J. Westropp.) Fic. 2.—Dun Aengusa from the North. Photograph by Dr. George Fogerty, R.N.) Westrorr.—Dun AENGUSA. Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVIII., Sect. C. Plate II. Fre. 1.—Dun Aengusa from the West before the restoration. (Dunrayen Collection.) Fic. 2.—Dun Aengusa. The inner Fort before the restoration. (Dunraven Collection. Westropp.—Dun AENGUSA. ‘ahaa ae oath dhol te" He - 4 pe Mo tors ak Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XX VIII., Sect. C. Plate III. Fic. 1.—Dun Aengusa. The Abattis. a _e we OR ee Fic. 2.—Dun Aengusa. ‘The Doorway. Photographs by T. J. Westropp.) Wesrropp.—Dun AENGUSA. [nae ws) IN, CATALOGUE OF THE MAYORS, PROVOSTS,.AND BAILIFEFS OF DUBLIN CITY, A.D. 1229 TO 1447. By HENRY F. BERRY, Litt.D., 158.0. [Read January 24. Ordered for Publication January 26, Published Fesnuary 28, 1910.] THE dates of office of the mayors and bailiffs of Dublin in ancient times are of considerable importance, as old deeds and documents were undated, and these constantly acted as witnesses in their official capacity. In the Preface to his “ Chartularies of St, Mary’s Abbey, Dublin” (vol. 1, p. xxxiii), published in 1884, Sir John Gilbert makes the following statement :—“ Many of the Dublin grants are attested by the mayors and bailiffs of that city. Materials, however, are not at present accessible for fixing precise years of some of these civic officials at the early period to which the instruments belong.” The publication of a Calendar of the Christ Church Deeds in the 20th, 23rd, and 24th Reports of the Deputy Keeper of the Records, Ireland (1888- 1892), made a considerable addition to the materials necessary for the construction of a chronological catalogue of the mayors, provosts, and bailiffs of Dublin; and without it this work could not have been undertaken. As a matter of fact, a list of mayors, bailiffs, &c., extending from the year 1308 to 1765, is printed as an appendix to Walter Harris’s “ History and Antiquities of the City of Dublin” (1766), which the author describes as a “ Catalogue of the names of the Chief Magistrates of the city of Dublin under their different appellations of Provosts, Bailiffs, Mayors, Lord Mayors, and Sheriffs from the second year of King Edward the Second to this time, taken from the Table in the great room of the Tholsel.’ This catalogue—at least down to the period included in the present list—has been found unreliable as to sequence of mayors, &c., erroneous in dates, and many of the names of officials enumerated are wrong or corrupt. On considering that much more information might be obtained from original Deeds not hitherto consulted; that Sir John Gilbert’s published Calendars and Registers gave much assistance; and that each year further sources of information were being supplied, the time appeared to have arrived at which an attempt might be made to compile a list of the mayors, bailiffs, R, I. A. PROG., VOL. XXVIII., SECT. ©, [8] 48 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. &c., of Dublin from 1229, the date at which King Henry the Third granted to the citizens the privilege of choosing their own chief magistrate, &c., down to the year 1447, when the Assembly Rolls, which are printed in Sir John Gilbert’s “Calendar of Ancient Records of Dublin,” commence. The original documents consulted with this end in view include— numerous ancient deeds connected with the city of Dublin, dating from A.D, 1246. Bex No. 1207, MSS. Room, Library, T.C.D.; ancient deeds of the parish of St. Werburgh, dating from about A.D. 1243, to which access was kindly permitted by the Rev. W. J. M‘Creery, B.D., rector; deeds of St. Catherine’s Parish, from 1295; deeds of the Religious Gild of St. Anne in St. Audoen’s Church, from 1285; ancient deeds of the church of St. John the Evangelist, from A.p. 1249, in the Library, T.C.D. (MSS. room) No. 1477 ; deeds of the church of St. Nicholas within, from A.D. 1282, now in the Public Record Office; Register of the Abbey of St. Thomas the Martyr, Dublin, which contains copies of ancient deeds from about 1285 (Haliday Collection, Royal Irish Academy); Pipe Rolls series, from 13th Henry III to 15th Henry VI* There are also three rolls in Trinity College Library, which contain lists of mayors and bailiffs of Dublin from the commencement of the fifteenth century—one from 1406-7, classed E. 3.18; a second from the same date, classed E. 3. 28; and the third from 1418-19, classed E. 2. 19. Another list, dating from 1406, is to be found in the British Museum (Additional MSS. 4791, f. 141), which I have collated with the lists in Trinity College. In addition to these original documents, have been used the Calendar of Christ Church Deeds; Calendar of Patent and Close Rolls, Ireland; Sweetman’s Calendar of Documents relating to Ireland; Calendar of Justiciary Rolls, Ireland (Pub. Rec. Off. series); Register of the Priory of All Hallows, Dublin (Irish Arch. Soc.) ; Obits of Christ Church, Dublin, (Irish Arch. Soc.); Calendar of the Chartulary called “ Dignitas Decani,” of St. Patrick’s Cathedral (ed. Dean Bernard), Proc. R.LA., vol. xxv., sec. C, p. 481; and the following works edited by Sir John Gilbert :—Historical and Municipal documents; Calendar of Ancient Records of Dublin, vol. 1; Chartularies of St. Mary’s Abbey, vols. 1 and 11; Register of the Abbey of St. Thomas the Martyr, Dublin. A Charter of King Henry the Third in 1229 authorized the citizens of Dublin to elect annually from among themselves a loyal, discreet, and proper * Calendar, by H. F. Berry, Proc. R.I.A., vol. xxv., sec. C, p. 21. * A Catalogue of these, to 10th Edward II, has since been made, and has appeared in the 35-39 Reports, D.K.R. Berry—Mayors, Provosts, and Bailiffs of Dublin, 1229-1447. 49 mayor for the government of the city of Dublin, who should bear fealty to him, and be presented to his Justiciar if the King were not in Treland. He was to hold office for one year, at the end of which the citizens might retain him or elect another. Elections took place yearly on Michaelmas Day. To the mayor and his colleagues were addressed all writs and mandates as to matters arising within the city limits, or that concerned the revenues of the Crown in the same. The term “ provosts” was applied to the mayor’s coadjutors during the period 1229 to 1292, from which date they were called “ bailiffs.” The early mayors of Dublin were occasionally called on to perform military duties, and in 1316, it is recorded that discovery having been made that Richard, Earl of Ulster, was instrumental in bringing Bruce and his Scots into Ireland, Robert de Nottingham, then mayor, with a number of the commons, marched to St. Mary’s Abbey, where the Earl was, and they arrested and imprisoned him in the castle of Dublin, where he was kept in close confinement until 1317. In 1402 John Drake, mayor, with a body of citizens, marched out of Dublin against the O’Birnes and other Ivish rebels, of whom they are reported to have slain a large number. In 1419, the then mayor, Thomas Cusake, marched with the lord lieutenant to the county of Wicklow, when Castle Kevin was razed. Sir John Gilbert specially instances Geoffrey de Morton, who served as mayor in 1303-4, as exemplifying the energy, activity, and independent movement of traders among the Anglo-Norman settlers here in the early part of the fourteenth century. He was ship-owner, purveyor to Edward I and II, and a collector of murage; he also traded to England, Scotland, Ireland, and France. In consideration of their important services rendered to the Crown, King Henry the Fourth, in 1407, granted to the mayor of Dublin and his successors that they might have a gilded sword borne before them as the mayors of London had. Some particulars gleaned from the ancient deeds already mentioned, with regard to certain of the mayors and bailiffs named in the list, will be found in Notes at the end. It is remarkable that so many of the mayors were re-elected, some of them frequently. To Thomas Cusake belongs the honour of heading the list, as he held the mayoralty on nineteen occasions. His term extended from 1390 to 1430, so that he must have reached an advanced age during his later ‘tenures of the post. John le Seriaunt comes next with ten years of office (between 1541-1356), and he was elected six consecutive years. John le Warre follows with eight years, while another John le Seriaunt (who served between 1294 and 1312), and Robert de Nottingham, were mayors seven times. John le Decer held office six times, and some of the others are found [8*] 50 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. acting five, four, and three times during the couple of centuries through which the catalogue extends. As to the native places of some of the early mayors and provosts—those of the thirteenth century—the following English cities and towns, &c., were represented :—Beyerley, Bristol, Chester, Chichester, Cornwall, Coventry, Durham, Exeter, Gloucester, Hereford, Leicester, Nottingham, and Winchester. One was from Poitou, and three are named as of Irish places—namely, Bray, Castleknock, and Callan. During the first fifty years comprised in the present catalogue, only seventeen dates have been precisely ascertained, while the remaining dates, taken chiefly from the Christ Church Deeds, are approximate. The true sequence of mayors and provosts is believed, however, to have been obtained, as that of the provosts is identical with the order in which their names are found in Sir John Gilbert’s lists (1225-1250) in “Hist. and Mun. Documents.” The years during which they held office are, no doubt, substantially correct. From about the year 1280 onwards, nearly all have been strictly proved, as for a considerable period it was usual not only to supply in deeds names of mayors and bailiffs, but to add a saint’s day or eve, and the regnal year. With regard to the manuscript lists in Trinity College, some explanation is necessary. They are not contemporary, but each is a copy made at a much later date, with more or less correctness, from a common original. From the term of office of Thomas Cusake, Richard Boone, and John White (1412-13 in the present catalogue), the lists in E. 5. 18, and E. 3. 28, and in the MS. in the British Museum, as far as the names and their sequence go, are practically identical; they also agree with the ms. E. 2. 19, from the period of its commencement (1418-19). A difference, however, occurs in dates, sometimes to the extent of two years; at other periods, of one year. As the dates of some of the officials can be proved with certainty from other sources, it has been found necessary to work from these fixed data, so as to arrive at correctness with regard to officials between 1406-1412, when they appear redundant. In the list 1406-1414 in E. 3. 28, the names of Thomas Cusake, Richard Boone, and Thomas Shortall are given as acting for six successive periods, and in E. 3. 18 for only four, which appears correct. Again, Robert Gallane, John Walsh and William Heyfforde appear three times in each list; but as there are only six terms of office to be accounted for between 1406 and 1412, it seems evident that these names have been repeated once too often. This is borne out by Harris’s catalogue, in which Cusake, &c., are enumerated four times, and Gallane, &c., twice. Since the compilation of the present list, it has been found possible to Brrry—Mayors, Provosts, and Bailiffs of Dublin, 1229-1447. 51 date numerous undated documents in Sir John Gilbert’s works, as well as those in other calendars and publications. CATALOGUE. MAYORS. PROVOSTS. 1229-50 Richard Muton,’ . Guy the Cornishman, William Tayle- burgh. evre, 1250-1 Henry de Exeter, . Ralph le Hore, Adam de Gloucester, [ Dispensar]. 5, 1231-2 Thomas de la Corner. . William de Flamstede, Ralph le Hore. » 1232-3 Robert Pollard, ; Same, Richard de Hereford. » 1255-4 Gilbert de Lyvet . Robert Pollard, Ralph le Porter.® (or del Ivet). » 1254-5 Roger Owain, . Henry de Cicestre, William de Flam- stede. » 1235-6 Gilbert de Lyvet, . Robert de Bristol, William de Lenne. » 1236-7 Same, . Ralph de Stanton (or Stanes), Thomas le Poitevin. , 1237-8 Elias Burell, . Roger Hoky, Adam de Gloucester. 1238-9 Robert Pollard, . Adam le Despenser, William Colet. evre. 1239-40 Same, . Philip fitz Stephen, Adam Rudipack. , 1240-1 Henry de Exeter, . Ralph le Hore, Richard Pel. » 1241-2 William Flamstede, . William de Lenne, William Sweteman (or de Wetenia). » 1242=3 John le Warre, . Philip le Belt John Pollard. » 1243-4 Same, . Richard Pel, Philip le Bel. 1246-7 Same, . Philip le Bel, Roger Okey. ewre, 1247-8 Same, . Elias Burel, Philip fitz Stephen. » 1248-9 Philip de Dureham, . Philip fitz Stephen, Elias Burel. , 1249-50 Roger Oeyn, . Elias Burel, Philip fitz Stephen. e250) Elias Burel, . Adam de Gloucester, Elias Ruffus [the Red]. » 12Be Same, . William Sweteman, Alexander de Hereford. ! Also called Multon and Motoun. *In Gilbert’s ‘‘ Hist. and Mun. Documents,” among the Provosts (1225-1250), at about this period (1233) appear William de Wetenia, William Russell; and Roger Owain, William le Bas; those names are not found together in this capacity in any other document, 3 Called also de Stanes. 4 Called Philip de Ultonia in Register of St. Mary’s; he is identical with Philip fitz Stephen. Or vw cire. 1 1259-60 1260-1 1261-2 1262-3 1263 1264-5 cure. 1265-6 1266-7 cire. 1267-8 1268-9 1269-70 » 1270-1 1274-5 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. John le Warre, Same, Richard Olof, Sir John la Ware, Same, Peter Abraham, Elias Burel, Thomas de Winchester, Roger de Asshebourne, Same, Thomasde Winchester . Vincent Taverner, Thomasde Winchester,. Same, Vincent Taverner, Roger Asshebourne, Vincent Taverner, Thomasde Winchester,. William de Bristol, John Garget, Same, Same, 5 . Adam de Gloucester, Elias the Red. Thomas de Winchester, Peter Abraham. appear also in this year. . Sir Elias Burel, Richard Pel. . Thomas de Winchester, Asshebourne. Roger de . Elias the Red, Humphry the Tailor. . Simon Unred, Same. Same, Thomas Wrench. (Vincent Taverner appears as provost in room of Thomas Wrench.) . Gilbert Wale, Raymond the Poitevin. Reymund the Poitevin, Simon Unred. William de Chester, Peter Abraham. Same, Walter Unred. Sir Walter Unred, William de Chester. Same, Hugh (or Huchun) the Tailor. William de Bristol, Thomas Wrench. . Reymund the Poitevin, Laurence the Tailor. . Simon Unred, Reymund the Poitevin. . Walter Unred, Vincent ‘l'averner. Same, Geoffrey de Lyvet. William de Bristol, Humphrey le Gaunter. . John Garget, Robert de Asshebourne. . Robert de Asshebourne, Laurence Unred. . Master Nicholas de Beverley (Medicus), Henry White. (Walter Unred appears as provost in a deed of St. Werburgh’s.) Master Nicholas, Thomas de Lexinton. 1275-6 (The city in the King’s hands; in the Pipe Roll, appear as circ. 1276-7 accounting, Andrew Spersholt, Clement de Sunors, Thomas Burel, Simon de Stokes, Laurence Unred, and Laurence the Tailor.) Walter Unred, f Robert le Decer, Laurence Unred. Berry— Mayors, Provosts, and Bailiffs of Dublin, 1229-1447. as aa a bob by hb w& bw ceive. 1295 1296-7 1298-9 cure. 1300-1 David de Callan, David de Callan, Henry le Mareschall, . . Adam Unred, William de Beverley. David de Callan, Same, Same, Walter Unred, Same, Same, Thomas de Coventry, . Same, William de Bristol, Same, Robert de Wyleby appears June, 1290. William de Bristol, Same, Robert de Bray, Same. John le Seriaunt, Same, Robert de Wyleby, Thomas Colys, Same, 1299-1300 John le Seriaunt, Same, . Thomas . John 53 . Laurence the Tailor,! Robert Turbot. . Hugh de Kersey, Robert le Decer.* Laurence Unred, Hugh de Kersey. Same, Same. . Laurence the Tailor, John le Graunt. de Coventry, William de Nottingham. . Thomas de Coventry, Robert de Wyleby. . William de Nottingham, Robert le Decer. William de Beverley, William de Nottingham, appear later. Roger de Asshebourne, Roger de Castleknock. . John Gyffard, William le Graunt. . Roger de Castleknock, John le Seriaunt. . Adam de Hereford, Robert de Bray. . Robert! le Decer, John le Seriaunt. Same, William de Nottingham. BAILIFES. . Richard Laghles, Bartholomew Creks. . Roger de Castleknock, William le Graunt. Gyffard, [Silvester. ] Hugh de Carletone Sif ] Woder, Richard de St. Olave. . Nicholas the Clerk, Thomas Colys. Same, Philip Carryk. Same, Richard de St. Olave. Same, John Heyward. Same, Richard de St. Olave. 1 In a deed in All Hallows’ Reg. Hugh le Seriant appears in place of Laurence the Tailor. 2 In September, 1279, appear Robert le Decer, Thomas de Coventry. 5 Ina C. C. Deed, John Serjant and Nicholas the Clerk appear as bailiffs circa 1285, 4 Called “John” in Reg. Al Hallows, cire. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 1301-2 Robert de Nottingham, Richard Laghles. E. 1501 to Noy., 1301, when the liberty of the city was taken into the King’s hands; liberty replevied, St. John Bapt., 1302. “John le Seriaunt and Thomas de Coventry, bailiffs, when ~ the liberty was in the King’s hands.” Hist. and Mun. Doc., p. 521. 1302-3 John le Decer, . Richard Laghles, Nicholas the Clerk. 1303-4 Geoffrey de Morton, . John de Cadwelly, Edward Colet. 1304-5 John le Seriaunt, . John de Leicester, Richard de St. Olave. 1305-6 John le Decer, . Robert le Woder, John Seriaunt. 1306-7 John le Seriaunt, . William Douce (or le Douz), Richard de St. Olave. 307-8 John le Decer, . Richard de St. Olave, John Stakepol. 1308-9 Same, . William le Devenys, Robert Bagot, Knt. John Bowet, John de Castleknock also found as bailifis this year. 1309 Liberty of the city taken into the King’s hands; restored in Dec., 1309. 1309-10 Robert de Nottingham, Richard de St. Olave, Hugh de Carle- (John le Decer acted ton [Silvester]. as deputy mayor, when Nottingham quitted the city). 1310-11 John Seriaunt, . Richard de St. Olave, John de Leicester, 1311-12 Richard Lawles, . William le Serieant, Hugh Silvester. 1312-13 Same, . Nicholas Golding, Thomas Hunt. 1313-14 Same, . Robert de Moenes, Richard de St. Olave. 1314-15 Robert de Nottingham, John de Castleknock, Adam Phelipot (Fulpot), the clerk. 1315-16 Richard Lawles, . John de Castleknock, Robert de Moenes. (In Hil. 1316, John Bowet is found in place of John de Castle- knock.) 1316-17 Robert de Nottingham, Robert Woder, Robert de Moenes. 1317-18 Same, - Same. Robert Burnell. 1318-19 Same, . Robert Woder, Robert Burnell. (In E. 1319, Robert de Moenes is found in place of Robert Burnell.) Brerry—Mayors, Provosts, and Bailiffs of Dublin, 1229-1447. 4 or . Luke Brun, William le Mareschal. tobert de Nottingham, Robert Woder, Stephen de Mora. Same, robert de Eyton. . William le Mareschal, Stephen de Mora. . Stephen de Mora, John de Moenes. . William le Mareschal, Robert le Tanner . Stephen de Mora, Giles de Baldeswell. . John de Moenes, Robert Wodefoule. , Richard de Swerdes (Swords), John de Creek. . John de Moenes, Philip Cradok. - Richard de Swords, Robert [de Walton] the clerk. . John Creks, John le Seriaunt. . William le Waleys (called Twyford in a deed of St. Anne’s), John de Callan. . John de Callan, William le Waleys. . John Creks, Giles de Baldeswell (some- times called Gilbert, which appears to be a mistake). . William de Wyverton, (or Wytherton), Roger Grauntcourt. . John Callan, Kenewreck Scherman. . Roger Grauncourt, Robert Hony. . Giles de Baldeswell, John Callan. (On 30 Mar. 1338, and subsequently, John Creks appears in place of John Callan.) . John Creek, Robert de Houghton. . John Callan, Adam de Louestoe. . William Walsh, John Crek. . John Crek, Walter de Castleknock. Same, Same. 1319-20 Robert de Moenes, 1320-1 1321-2 Same, 1322-3 William Douce, 1323-4 William Douce, 1324-5 John le Decer, (In a T.C.D. deed Elias de Assheborne appears as mayor). 1325-6 Same, 1326-7 Robert le Tanner, 1327-8 William le Mareschal 1328-9 Robert Tanner, 1329-30 Philip Cradok, 1330-1 William Douce, 1331-2 John de Moenes, 1332-3 William Beydyn,' 1333-4 Geoffrey Cromp, 1334-5 William Beydyn, 1335-6 John de Moenes, 1336-7 Philip Cradok, 1337-8 John de Moenes, 1838-9 Robert le Tanner, 1339-40 Kenewrek Scherman, 1340-1 Same, 1341-2 John le Seriaunt, 1342-3 Same, 1343-4 Same, . William Walsh, John Taylor. 1 In some documents called Geydyn. R.I.A. PROC., VOL, XXVIII., SECT. C, 56 1344-5 1345-6 1346-7 1347-8 1348-9 1349-50 1354-5 1355-6 1356-7 1357-8 1358-9 1359-60 1360-1 1361-2 1365-6 1366-7 1367-8 1368-9 1369-70 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. John le Seriaunt, Same, Same, Geoffrey Crompe, Kenewrek Sherman, Geoffrey Crompe, John Seriaunt, John Bathe, Robert de Moenes, Adam Louestoe, John Seriaunt, John Seriaunt, John Seriaunt, Robert Burnell, Peter Barfot, John Taylor, Peter Barfot, Same, tichard Heygrewe, John Beke, Same. David Tyrrell, Richard Heygrewe. David Tyrrell, Peter Woder, John Wydon, John Passavaunt, . William Walsh, John Callan. Same, Thomas Dod. . Walter Luske, Roger Grauntcourt. . William Walshe, Walter de Lusk. . John Callan, John Dert (or de Dertt). . Roger Grauntcourt,' Walter de Lusk. . John Dert, John Bek, appear in deeds of St. Werburgh as in office this year. . Robert Burnell, Richard Heygrewe. . John Dert, Peter Morvile. . John Callan, Peter Woder. . David Tyrrell. Maurice Duncrewe (or Duncroyve). (On 10 May, 1354, Thomas Wodelok appears in place of David Tyrrell.) . Maurice Duncrewe, Thomas Wodelok. . Peter Barfot, William Wellis (or de Welles). . Thomas Wodelok, Thomas Brown. . John Wydon, Robert Walshe. . Thomas Wodelok, Roger del Wych (or Wyth). . Peter Morvill, John Passavaunt. toger del Wych, Thomas Brown. . David Tyrrell, Thomas Wodelok. (On 2nd June, 1362, and subsequently, William Herdman appears in place of Thomas Wodelok.) . John Passavaunt, Thomas Brown. Same, Same. . John Grauncet (or de Grauntset), William Herdman. . Walter Crompe, Maurice Young. . John de Grauntset, Richard Chamber- lain. . Thomas Brown, Same. . Roger Bekeford, John Beke. . Roger Bekeford, John Foyll. 1 Called Graunceter in Reg. All Hallows. Brerry—Mayors, Provosts, and Bailiffs of Dublin, 1229-1447. 1387-8 John Bermingham, *1388-9 John Passavaunt, *1389-90 Thomas Mareward, 1390-1 Thomas Cusake, 1391-2 Richard Chamberlain, *1392-3 Thomas Mareward, *1393-4 Thomas Cusake, 1394-5 Same, 1395-6 Same, 1396-7 Geoffrey Gallane, 1397-8 Thomas Cusake, 1398-9 Nicholas Fynglas, 1399-1400 Ralph Ebbe, 1400-1 Thomas Cusake, John Passavaunt, John Wydon, Same, Same, Nicholas Seriaunt, Same, Same, Same, Robert Stakebold, John Wydon, John Hull, Same, Edmond Berle, Robert Burnel, Roger Bekeford, Same, Edmond Berle, Robert Stackbold, aT . William Herdman, Edmund Berle. . Richard Chamberlain, William Tyrrell. . John Foyll, Roger Faliagh. . John Elys, Robert Piers. . Robert Piers, Robert Stackpolle. . Roger Faliagh, Robert Piers. . Roger Kilmore, John Hull. . Robert Piers, Roger Faliagh. . Walter Passavaunt, William Bank. . Roger Kilmore, William Blakeney. . William Tyrrell, Roger Faliagh. . Walter Passavaunt, sen., John Holme, jun. . Robert Burnel, Richard Bertram. . John Bermingham, John Drake. . Thomas Mareward, William Seriaunt. . Edmond (Edward) Berle, Peter Woder, appear 28 July, 1385, in Gilbert’s “Cal. Ancient Records.” . Thomas Cusake, Jeffry Callan. . Nicholas Finglas, Richard Bertram. . Richard Cruys, Robert Piers. . Walfran Bran, Simon Long. . Thomas Cusake, William Wade. . Geoffrey Gallane, Richard Bertram. Same, Thomas Donewyth. . Thomas Donewith, Ralph Ebb. . Ralph Ebb, Thomas Duncreef, . William Wade, Hugh White. . Richard Giffard, Geoffrey Parker. . Thomas Duneref, John Philpot. . Geoffrey Parker, Richard Clere. . Richard Bacon, Richard Bone (or Boone). . Richard Bonde, Richard Taillour, . Robert Piers, Same. (In Apl., 1401, Walter Tyrrell appears in place of Robert Piers). * Supplied from Harris’s list. 9") Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 1401-2 John Drake *1402-3 Same, 1403-4 Thomas Cusake. 1404-5 John Drake, 1405-6 Same, 1406-7 Thomas Cusake, Same, 1407-8 William Wade, 1408-9 Thomas Cusake, 1409-10 Same, 1410-11 Robert Gallane, 1411-12 Same, John Drake, 1412-13 Thomas Cusake, 1413-14 Luke Dowdall, 1414-15 Thomas Cusake, 1415-16 Same, 1416-17 Walter Tyrrell, 1417-18 Thomas Cusake, 1418-19 Same, 1419-20 Walter Tyrrell, 1420-1 John Burnell, 1421-2 Same, 1422-3 Thomas Cusake, 1423-4 John White, 1424-5 Thomas Cusake, 1425-6 Sir Walter Tyrrell, 1426-7 John Walshe, 1427-8 Thomas Shortall, 1428-9 Same, 1429-30 Thomas Cusake, 1450-1 John White, 1431-2 Same, 1432-3 John Hadsor, 1433-4 Nicholas Woder, 1434-5 . Robert . John Barrett, . Nicholas Fitz Eustace, Ralph Pembroke. . John Barrett, Robert de Ireland. . John Kylbery, ‘Thomas Shortall. Raiph Pembroke, . John Philpot, Walter Tyrrell. . Walter Tyrrell, Simon Long. . John Philpot, Richard Clerk. . John Philpot, Walter Tyrrell. . Walter Tyrrell, Robert Gallane. . Thomas Shortall, Richard Boone. Same, Same. Gallane, Nicholas Woder, appear also this year. . Thomas Shortall, Richard Boone. Same, Same. . John Walshe, William Heyfforde. Same, Same. . Thomas Walleys, Luke Dowdall, appear also this year. . Richard Boone, John White. . Stephen Taylor, Nicholas Fitz Eustace. . John White, Thomas Shortall. Same. Same. Same, Same. Same. Same, Same, . Stephen Taylor, Thomas Shortall. . Ralph Pembroke, Robert de Ireland. . Thomas Shortall, John Kylbery. Same. Same, . John Barrett, Robert de Ireland. . Thomas Ashe, Thomas Bennet. . Thomas Bennet, John Fitz Robert. Robert Chambers. Same, . John Brayn, John Hadsor. . John Hadsor, Nicholas Woder. . Nicholas Woder, Robert Ireland. . Philip Brayn, Thomas Newberry. . James Dowdall, Richard Willet. * Supplied from Harris's list. Berry—Mayors, Provosts, and Bailiffs of Dublin, 1229-1447. 59 1435-6 John Kylbery, . Richard Willet, Robert Clifford. 1436-7 Robert Chambre, . John Brayn, Nicholas Clerke. 1437-8 Thomas Newberry, . Nicholas Clerke, John Bennet.! 1438-9 Nicholas Woder, . Robert Ireland, John Brayne. 1439-40 John Fitz Robert, . Richard Fitz Eustace, David Rowe. 1440-1 Nicholas Woder. .. John Brayne, John de Veer (or Wer). 1441-2 Ralph Pembroke, . Thomas Walshe, Robert Clifford. 1442-3 Nicholas Woder, . John Walsh, William Curraght. 1443-4 Nicholas Woder, jun., . Same, Same. 1444-5 Same, : Same, Same. 1445-6 Same, . Philip Bedlowe, John Tankerd. 1446-7 Same, . Robert Wode, Thomas Savage. 1447-8 Assembly Roll begins. NOTES. Page. 51 Gilbert de Lyvet, circ. 1234, granted to Holy Trinity Church the land on which his stone hall, without the King’s gate, was built. He had also land in the Lormery, Castle Street. He died before 1244, and he and his wife Sibella were to be buried in Holy Trinity, if they died in Ireland. Ralph le Porter had a stone house in St. Audoen’s Lane, between the gate and the river. Roger Owain, cic. 1260, granted land in St. Audoen’s parish, and in the street of Oxmantown bridge. Elias Burell had land in Castle Street, 1263. His daughter, Juliana, married Williain de Bristoll, and in 1273 they made a grant of land in St. Werburgh’s parish, near the Church, to William Boniur. , Richard Pel had a tenement on the Key, cire. 1300. » William Sweteman had a grant of the tower beyond St. Audoen’s Gate. 52 Richard Olof, cic. 1249, made a grant of land in Gilleholmock’s Street. ” He also owned a “conigere by Baggotrath.”’ » Roger de Asshebourne, circ. 1307, had a grant of a shop on the bridge out- side the New gate, between the shop of Henry le Mareschall and that of John le Decer, extending from said bridge to the foss of Dublin. ,, William de Chester owned land with buildings, in the Great Street, within the walls of Dublin, in the parish of St. Audoen, eve. 1266-7. ‘In ms., T.C.D., Robert Clifford appears here. 60 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Page. 52 Geoffrey de Lyvet, circ. 1245, granted to Elias Burell land in Castle Street, which had belonged to Guy of Cornwall. The deed is endorsed, “Folley’s Grove in the Castle Street,” and again in 1454, “ Folleys grove.” , John Garget held the tower on Gormund’s Gate. , Andrew Spersholt was Keeper of the Mint and Exchange of Dublin, in the reign of Edward I. Fe 53. David de Callan. The name of the family known as “de Callan” was Sampson. In 1556-7 appears John fitz William Sampson de Callan. In 1282-3, there was a suit between the Abbot of St. Mary’s and David de Callan, mayor, as to a felon, who, by the Abbot’s authority, was incarcerated in the Abbey. The Abbot averred that by royal charters, as well as under an instrument under the municipal seal of Dublin, the Abbey was exempt from civic jurisdiction. In 1288, Archbishop John Saundford let to David de Callan land in Colloyn (Cullenswood). Cal. Lib. Nig. Alani (Stokes). 54 John le Decer held a tenement on the Key in the parish of St. Michael, in 1327. In 1338, is mentioned a messuage, with shops, wherein John le Decer used to live, within the New gate, parish of St. Audoen. , John Stakepol, in J325, held a cellar in Taverns Street, from Thomas le Mareschall ; and in 1357, he had a quarry and orchard, &c., in the parishes of St. Peter de hull and St. Michael del Poll. “ Derndall.” » Robert de Nottingham held, in 1527, a tenement on the Key, parish of St. Michael. He married Loretta, daughter of Robert de Bray. » William Douce held ground in St. Francis Street. The Inventory and Testament of his daughter, Joan Douce, will be found in “ Religious Gild of St. Anne, Dublin.” (Proc. R.1.A., Vol. xxv., Sec. C , p. 20.) 55 Stephen de Mora held a tenement in Thomas Street. » Adam de Louestoc. In 1328 Wm. de St. Olave granted him a tenement and shop in High Street. 56 Richard Heygrewe had leases and yrants of tenements in 1356-7, in Gilmoholmok’s Lane, parish of St. Michael; in Winetavern Street, near the great stone house formerly Robert de Wyleby’s; also of water mills in the Poll, and of a tenement called the Naimme, in High Street. Brrry—Mayors, Provosts, and Bailiffs of Dublin, 1229-1447. 61 Page. 56 John de Grauncet. In 1334, he held a messuage in Taverns Street, at the gate anciently called the King’s Gate, formerly Vincent Taverner’s. » John Foyll. His will, made in 1379, is No. 251 Christ Church Deeds. 57 John Drake died 1433. 58 Thomas Shortall died 1445, » Robert de Ireland, and Anna Montgomery, his wife, granted a messuage in Skinner Row, alias Bothe Street, in 1435. He also held Punches- town, Co. Kildare, which he received from Peter Wotton; and he had also land in Oxmantown, Dublin. , Ralph Pembroke held land in Skinner Row in 1436. , Robert Chambers. His will, made in 1441, is No. 291 of Christ Church Deeds. R.I.A. PROC., VOL, XXVIII., SECT. ¢, {10} [ 62 ea Ill. HIBERNO-LATIN MANUSCRIPTS IN THE LIBRARIES OF SWITZERLAND. By MARIO ESPOSITO. Part I. Basel, Einsiedeln, Schaffhausen, St. Gallen, and Ziirich (Kantonsbibliothek). Read Janvany 24. Ordered for Publication January 26. Published Marcu 14, 1910. In the course of a visit to Switzerland in the summer and autumn of 1909, I had occasion to search the libraries of that country for Mss. containing medieval Hiberno-Latin literature—a subject on which I have been at work for the past five years... By “ Hiberno-Latin literature” I designate those works composed by Irishmen in the Latin language. In the present paper only those Mss. which contain writings by authors whose names are known will be dealt with; the anonymous works being reserved for future study. For the sake of completeness, brief mention will also be made of those Mss. which have been already studied by other workers. The history of the civilizing work carried out in Switzerland by wander- ing Irishmen (“Scotti”) from the seventh to the tenth centuries, has hitherto not been much studied.’ There is no doubt that they achieved much. The founding of the celebrated monastery on the spot now known as St. Gallen is alone sufficient to entitle them to the everlasting gratitude of the learned world.‘ + Ct. Dublin Review, Uctober, 1905, pp. 327-337; Proc. R.I. Acad., 1907, xxvi, section C, pp. 378-446; Hermathena, 1907, xiv, pp. 519-529; Irish Theological Quarterly, April, 1909, pp. 181-185; Hermathena, 1909, xv, pp. 353-364 ; Zeitschrift fiir Celtische Philologie, vii, Heft 2, 1910, pp. 475-483. ? Till the eleventh or twelfth century the terms Scottus, Scottia, Scotticus, etc., applied almost exclusively to Ireland. Cf. Holder, Alt-Celtischer Sprachschatz, Bd. ii, 1902, cols. 1406-1418. * The most important work on this subject is that of F. Keller, Bilder und Schriftziige in den irischen Manuseripten der Schweitzerischen Bibliotheken (Mittheilungen der Antiquarischen Gesell- sehaft in Zirich, Bd. vii, 1851, pp. 59-97). * Cf. Zimmer, Preussische Jahrbiicher, 59, 1887, pp. 26-59; Schultze, Centralblatt fir Biblio- thekswesen, vi, 1889, pp. 185, 233, and 281; and Gougaud, Revue d’Histoire Ecclésiastique, Louvain, ix, 1908, pp. 21 and 255. Espostro— Hiberno-Latin MSS. in the Libraries of Switzerland. 63 Basel, Universititsbibliothek, The University Library at Basel is rich in mediaeval Latin Mss. Unfor- tunately, with the exception of Haenel’s very summary index, published in 1830,’ no printed account of these mss. has yet appeared. 1. Ms. F. v. 33. A folio parchment MS., consisting of forty-four unnumbered folios, measur- ing 28} cms. by 25}. It is beautifully written in a tenth-century hand, in double columns, with thirty lines tothe column. Initial letters and sentences are frequently in red, and there are a few marginal notes and interlinear corrections. The cover is in parchment. This important MS. contains the group of scriptural commentaries by Sedulius Scottus, printed by Angelo Mai,’ from a Ms. in the Vatican (Pala- tinus 242, saec. x/xi).2 The same commentaries are also found in the Einsiedeln Ms., No. 132, which will be mentioned further on, and in a MS. at Berlin (Phillipps ms., No. 56).* The following is a complete description of the Basel Ms., from which it will be seen that Mai’s edition is very defective, many arbitrary alterations and omissions having been made in the original text. In an Appendix I have given a full edition of two of these tracts of Sedulius Scottus, one of which, as far as I am aware, has never yet been printed. The origin of the Ms. is not known. It formerly belonged to Remigius Faesch (ob. 1666), whose books and mss. passed into the possession of the Basel Library in 1825.° Fol. 1r°-14 v°: Incipit epistolae Hieronimi ad Damasum papam expla- natio. Beatissimo Papae Damaso Hieronimus. Hic Damasus sedis aposto- licae magnificus praesul Valentiniani et Theodosii principum temporibus floruit, ete. Ed. Mai (ap. Migne, Patrol. Lat., 103, cols. 331-348). The text of the ms. differs greatly from that of Mai’s edition, and is very much fuller. In the edition the tract ends with the words confortatus existit, but in the Ms. there is another sentence: Unde conexe ait; Et memineris® mei beatissime papa. Illud nimirum latenter intimare volens, 1 Catalogi Librorum Manuscriptorum, etc., 1830, cols. 513-659; the total number of mss. in the library is variously estimated at from 1500 to 4000 volumes. 2 Scriptorum Veterum Nova Collectio, tom. ix, 1837, pp. 159 sq.; Spicilegium Romanum, t. ix. 1843, pp. 29 sq. Mai’s edition was reprinted by Migne (Patrologia Latina, t. 103, col. 271 sq.). On Sedulius Scottus consult Esposito (Hermathena, xiy, 1907, p. 534; xv, 1909, p. 360). 3 Cf. De Rossi, Codices Palatini Latini Bibliothecae Vaticanae, t. i, 1586, p. 59. “Cf. Rose, Die Huandschriften-Verzeichnisse der K. Bibliothek zu Berlin, Bd. 12, 1893, p. 104. 5 Haenel, Catalogi, etc., col. 514. ® me minelis cod. [10*] 64 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. . quod is vere in Christo valet, qui virtutum nitore vitaeque supernae spe atque contemplatione licet per speculam et enigma beatus. Ob hoe autem spiritum et mentem in Christum valere diximus, non quod quorumlibet sanctorum corpora in Christo non valerent, sed propter melioris naturae excellentiam spiritum et mentem in Christo valere pro toto homine synechdochicos posuimus. Finit. Fol. 14 v°-191°: A commentary on the system of Canons for a harmony of the Gospels addressed by Eusebius to Carpianus.' It has not, as far as I am aware, yet been printed. A full edition will be found in the Appendix. Fol. 19 r°-22 v°: Incipit prologus quattuor evangeliorum. Plures fuisse qui evangelium scripserunt et Lucas evangelista testatur dicens. In hoe prologo de numero atque ordine evangeliorum expositurus prius pseudo- evangelia eorumque temerarios auctores eleganter refutat, ac nescio quasi quodam praeiudicio illo respuere videretur. Beatum Lucam evangelistam huius rei testem esse ostendit. Quoniam quidem multi conati sunt ordi- narem narrationem rerum, quae in nobis completae sunt, sicut tradiderunt nobis qui ab initio ipsi viderunt et ministri fuerunt sermonis et perseverantia usque ad praesens tempus monumenta declarant, etc.,.........- et pleni- tudo donorum. Ed. Mai (Migne, 103, cols. 348-352). The Ms. text is again very different from the edition and much fuller. Fol. 22 v°-29r°: Incipit in argumentum secundum Matheum. Inter argumentum et argumentationem hoe distat; nam argumentum est sensus totius orationis. Argumentatio vero est argumenti elocutio verbisque competentibus explicatio, ete. Ed. Mai (Migne, 103, cols. 274-279). The text is here again very different from the edition and much fuller. Fol. 29r°: Finit in argumentum secundum Matheum Sedulii Scotti expositio. Fol. 29 r°-37 v°: Incipit eiusdem explanatiuncula de breviariorum et capitulorum canonumque differentia et connexione, etc. 1 The Greek text of Eusebius will be found in Migne (Patrol. Graeca, 22, cols. 1275-1292). ‘The old Latin version, commented upon by Sedulius Scottus, has been printed by Vallarsi (Hieronymi Opera, Veronae, t. x, 1740, cols. 667-670), by Fabricius (Bibliotheca Graeca, ed. Harles, t. vii, 1801, pp. 400-401), and by Migne (Patrol. Lat., 29, cols. 529-531), all of whom have also given the Greek text. The Latin version was attributed by Fabricius (loc. cit., t. iv, 1795, p. 881) to St. Jerome; but the latter's authorship, though probable, cannot be proved (cf. Vallarsi, loc. cit., col. 668). In the text of the Latin version incorporated in the commentary of Sedulius Scottus there are some slight variations from the text as given by Fabricius. These will be noticed in the foot-notes to the Appendix. Esposrro—Miberno- Latin MSS. in the Libraries of Switzerland. 65 Ed. Mai (Miene, 103, cols. 271-272). As this tract is very short, and as Mai’s edition of it is practically worthless, I have given it in full in the Appendix. Fol. 31 v°-58 r°: Incipit in argumentum secundum Marcum eiusdem Sedulii expositiuncula. Hoc argumentum genus et officium electionem quoque Marci evangelistae prima sui parte declarat, secunda intentioneimn eiusdem evangelistae in scribendo Christi evangelio subtili argumentatione ostendit, ete. Ed. Mai (Migne, 103, cols. 279-286). Here again Mai has made many arbitrary alterations and omissions in the text. Fol. 381°: Finit expositiuncula Scotti Sedulii in argumentum secundum Marcum. Fol. 38 r°-43 v° : Incipit eiusdem explanatiuncula in argumentum secundum Lucam. In argumentis evangelicis haec praecipue nobis sunt attendenda, quod et sermonis brevitas sensuumque clandestina subtilitas in eisdem scintilla recernitur. Unde nostrum torpens ingenium ex inertiae somnio’ suscitant. Et ante introitum doctrinae evangelicae nos exercitatiores evigilantioresque reddunt, ne lippidulis fortasse oculis pedibusque sensuum titubantibus prata dominica segniter incedamus, sed illustrata mentis acie florida Christi rura coruscis praecedentibus lucernis percurramus. Quid etenim sunt argumenta evangelica nisi quaedam caelestium thesaurorum praevenientes lampades, simul et aureae claves gazas reserantes dominicas. Im huius itaque argumenti exordio, ete,.......... simul et inquisitoribus aliquam conferre utilitatem videremur. Ed. Mai (Migne, 103, cols. 286-290). As in all the other tracts, the text of the Ms. is very different from Mai’s edition and much fuller. Folio 43 is slightly defective at the top. Fol. 441°: An index to the contents of the Ms., now partly illegible. Fol. 44 v°: A prayer: Pater noster, etc., now partly illegible. 2. Ms. O. Iv. 34. A small quarto parchment Ms. consisting of 90 numbered folios measuring 214 ems. by 144. It is written in a twelfth-century hand in single columns with 30 lines to the page. Initial letters are sometimes coloured in red and blue. There are a few marginal notes in a fifteenth-century hand. This Ms. contains the commentary by Joannes Scottus Eriugena* on the 1 sommo cod. * On this writer and his works consult Esposito, Hermathena, xiv., 1907, pp. 525, 529; xy., 1909, p. 361. 66 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Celestial Hierarchy of the Pseudo-Dionysius. It was published by Floss in 1853 (ap. Migne, Patrol. Lat., 122, cols. 125-266), to whom the existence of this MS. was apparently quite unknown. The text of the MS. agrees on the whole well with the edition of Floss. Fol. 1r°-90 v°: Incipiunt expositiones Johannis Scoti super Ierachias sancti Dyonisii. Sancti Dyonisii Ariopagitae primus liber, qui inscripbitur de celesti ierachia, XVta capitulorum serie contexitur, quorum primi titulus est, etc.,... evmafeluc sunt, id est constantiae tres secundum Stoicos, voluntas, gaudium, cautio, et non nisi in animo. In this MS., as indeed in all the others at present known, a large portion of the text—from the beginning of chapter iii to the middle of chapter vii—is wanting (cf. the ed. of Floss, col. 176). The break occurs on fol. 33 v°, without any indication, the text running on continuously. No doubt all our existing Mss. of this work are ultimately derived from the same mutilated archetype. 3. Ms. O. iii, 5. An octavo parchment MS. consisting of 124 unnumbered folios measuring 214 cms. by 13}. Lt is written in a twelfth-century hand in single columns with 35 lines to the page. There are a few illuminations and some marginal notes. The cover is wanting. Among other things this Ms. contains the translation of the Celestial Hierarchy of the Pseudo-Dionysius by Joannes Scottus, published by Floss (Migne, 122, cols. 1029-1070). Traube has re-edited the poems prefixed to this work (Mon. Germ. Hist., Poetae Latini Aevi Medii, iii, 1896, pp. 518 sq.). Neither Floss nor Traube mentions this Ms. In his edition Traube (loc. cit., p. 525) has divided the codices of this translation into three groups, the “ Franco-Gallic,” the Italic, and the Germanic. The Basel ms. (like the Bern ms., No. 19, to be mentioned later on) belongs clearly to the first or “ Franco-Gallic” group, as it preserves the letter of Anastasius, and has the correct form Eriugena for the corrupt Ierugena of the Italic and Germanic groups. Fol. 1r°: Dionisius Johanni evangelistae. Saluto te sacram animam, dilectissime, et est michi hoc apud te supra apostolos inseparabilius. Ave vere dilectissime, ete.,..... traditum et memoria custodi tuorumn. This is Joannes’ translation of the tenth letter of the Pseudo-Dionysius. Ed. Floss (Migne, 122, cols. 1123-1124). At the bottom of the page is written in a later hand: Liber sanctae Mariae in valle sancti Petri. Fol. 1 v° : blank. Esposrro—Miberno-Latin MSS. in the Libraries of Switzerlund. 67 Fol. 2r°-3r°: Praefatio Anastasii apostolicae sedis bibliothecarii ad excellentissimum et christianissimum regum Karolum. Inter cetera studia, quae tam laudabilis actio,ete.,..... Explicit. Data decimo Kal. April. Indictione viii. Ed. Floss (Migne, 122, cols. 1025-1030). Fol. 3 r°-18 v’: The translation of the Celestial Hierarchy of the Pseudo- Dionysius by Joannes Scottus, edited by Floss (loc. cit., cols. 1029-1070). There are a number of minor variations from the printed text. Fol. 31° contains the first set of dedicatory verses. The following is a collation with the edition of Floss (cols. 1029-1030): 1. 2 spondo MS. orévdw Floss ; ], 3 stemata MS., stemmata Floss; 1. 5 tempnere MS., temnere Floss; 1.6 ginnasia MS., gymnasia Floss; 1. 16 Ieronimo ms., Hieronymo Floss ; 1, 21 temptabunt Ms., tentabunt Floss. Then follows the dedicatory epistle to Charles the Bald: Gloriosissimo Catholicorum regum Karolo Johannes extremus sophiae studentium salutem, etc. Fol. 4v°: In hoe libro sancti Dionisii Ariopagitae continentur libri iiiior quos Johannes Eriugena transtulit de Graeco in Latinum, iubente ac postulante domino gloriosissimo rege Karolo, Ludowici imperatoris filio. Then follow on fol. 5r° another set of verses and an index to the fifteen chapters of the work. I give here a collation of these verses with the edition of Floss (cols. 1037-1038): 1. 1 sidereo dionisius mMs., siderio Dionysius Floss; 1. 2, Aviopagites ms., Areopagites Floss; 1. 4 quos tauro MS,, quo cravew Floss; 1.5ut ... elympsiMs.,et . . . eclipsi Floss; 1. 7 quo Ms., Qui Floss; 1.10 Attidas ... adest Ms.; ’Ar@:da. . . et est Floss; 1. 13 sim- machus instar MS., symmachus instans Floss; 1 16 empirii Ms., Empyrei Floss; 1. 22 ouraniis MS., uraniis Floss; |. 24 mistica Ms., mystica Floss. The translation begins on fol. 5 ve with the words: Dionisii Ariopagitae, episcopi Athenarum ad Timotheum episcopum de celesti ierarchia. lt ends on fol. 18 v°: Explicit Ierargia Dionisii Ariopagitae. Amen. Fol. 19 r°-116r°: The commentary on the Celestial Hierarchy of the Pseudo-Dionysius by Hugo of St, Victor (ec. 1120). Ed. Migne, (Patrol. Lat., 175, cols. 928-1154), In this work Hugo employed the translation of Joannes Scottus. It commences on fol. 192°: Iudei signa quaerunt, et Greci sapienciam. Fuit enim quaedam sapiencia, quae sapiencia videbatur his qui veram sapienciam non noverant, ete. Fol. 19 v°: De differentia mundanae theologiae atque divinae cum demonstrationibus earum, etc. A later hand has added in the 68 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. margin Terarch. Magistri Hugonis de sancto Victore. It ends on fol. 116 r° with the words silentio honorificantes. Fol. 116 r°-120 r°: Incipit liber Baruch. Fol. 120 r°-121 r°: Incipiunt capitula Ysaiae prophetae. Fol. 121 r°-122 v°: Incipiunt capitula Ezechielis prophetae. Fol. 122 v°-124r°: Incipiunt capitula Ieremiae prophetae. 4. ms. B. iv. 9. A folio parchment MS., consisting of 212 numbered folios, beautifully written in double columns, with 38 lines to the column. The initial letters are in red, and there are a few marginal annotations. It contains the Manipulus Florum of Thomas de Hibernia'—a work which achieved great popularity during the fourteenth and fifteenth conturies. This Ms. was copied by a certain Wilhelmus Zuremont in 1324. Fol. lr: Incipit Manipulus Florum. Abiit in agrum et collegit spicas post terga metentium Ruth, ete. At the bottom of the page is written in a later hand: Iste liber est Cartusiensium Basileae.* Fol. 212°: Laus tibi sit, Christe, quoniam liber explicit iste. Explicit manipulus florum. Hoe opus compilatum est a magistro Thoma de Ybernia, quodam socio de Sarlona. Anno Domino MCCCXXIIII in vigilia Epyphaniae finitus est liber iste. Wilhelmus Zuremont sit semper crimine liber. Then follows a note in a later hand: Iste liber est vallis sanctae Margari- thae in Minori Basilea ordinis Carthus. 5. MS. B. iii. 16. A folio parchment MS., consisting of 153 unnumbered folios beautifully written in double columns, with 30 lines to the column, in a hand of the thirteenth or fourteenth century. The initial letters are illuminated in blue and red, and there are a few marginal notes. On the inside of the front cover a later hand has added an index to the contents of the Ms., and the words Iste liber est . . . conventus Basiliensis. This Ms. contains extracts from a number of theological works, including the Regula Coenobialis of St. Columbanus—a work which has been edited and fully studied by Seebass (Zeitschrift fiir Kirchengeschichte, 8, 1886, p. 459; 17, 1897, p. 215; 18, 1898, p. 58). Fol. 1 r-8 v°: Incipit tractatus beati Cassiani de institutis coenobiorum et de vii principalium vitiorum remediis. Opus utique totius quodam ? On this work and its author consult Esposito, Hermathena, xv., 1909, p. 3656. ? The library of the Carthusians at Basel was acquired by the University Library in 1592 (Haenel, Catalogi, etc., 1830, col. 513). Pee Ksposrro—Miberno- Latin MSS. in the Inbraries of Switzerland. 69 modo moralitatis speculum et religionis exemplar, quod in libros xii est distinctum. Hie est igitur de habitu monachi liber Tus. Ed. Migne (Patrol. Lat., 49, cols. 53 sq.). Fol. 8y?-21 v°: Incipit prologus eiusdem Cassiani super collationes patrum. Fol. 18 v°: Expliciunt collationes patrum maiores. Incipit prologus Cassiani praedicti super collationes minores. Ed. Migne (Patrol. Lat., 49, cols. 477 sq.). Fol. 21 v°-28r°: Incipit liber magistri Hugonis de institutione novitiorum. Ed. Migne (Patrol. Lat., 176, cols. 925-952). Fol. 28 1°-33 r°: Incipit de pastorali Gregorius quae est quidem regula praelatorum. Ed. Migne (Patrol. Lat., 77, cols. 13 sq.). Fol. 33 r°-38v°: Explicit pastorale domini Gregori papae. Incipit excep- tum regulae beati Benedicti. Ed. Migne (Patrol. Lat., 66, cols. 215 sq.). Fol. 38 v°-48 v°: Tractatus magistralis de praeceptis legis et evangelii. Fol. 48 v°-54 r°: Incipit regula beati Basilii. Kd. Migne (Patrol. Graeca, 31, cols. 889 sq.). Fol. 54 °-55 r°: Incipit regula sancti Columbani. Ut primum diligendus sit deus, ete. Ed. Migne (Patrol. Lat., 80, cols. 210-224). Only extracts from the work of St. Columbanus. Fol. 55 r°-59 r° : Incipit Hugonis de Sancto Victore tractatus de claustro animae. Ed Migne (Patrol. Lat., 176, cols. 1017 sq.). Fol. 59r°-152 v°: Incipit liber exceptionum collectarum de diversis opusculis beati Bernardi abbatis Clarevallensis. Bernardi Opera ed. Migne (Patrol. Lat., 182-184). Fol, 153: blank, 6. Ms. A. vii. 3. A beautiful interlinear Greek and Latin Psalter, written in an Irish hand of the ninth or tenth century. On fol. 2 r° occurs the Hymn of St. Cuchuimne, which has been edited from this and other Mss. by Bernard and Atkinson (Irish Liber Hymnorum, 1898, i, pp. xix, xxvii, 33, and ii, p. 124; ef. also R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVUI., SECT. C, [11] 70 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Keller, Mittheilungen der Antiquarischen Gesellschaft in Ziirich, vii, 1851, p. 86, Taf. xii. 5; Todd, Book of Hymns, etc., i, 1855, p. 55; Baumeister, Denkmialer des Klassischen Altertums, ii, 1887, pp. 1132, 1133). Another Basel ms., F. iii. 15, of the ninth century, is said, by Halm (Sitzungsberichte der K. Akademie in Wien, Phil.-Hist. Classe, 50, 1865, p- 13+4) to contain on fol. 50 a poem of Columbanus entitled, “ Praecepta Vivendi”; but Diimmler, who has edited the poem from this and other Mss., has shown that its real author is Aleuin (Mon. Germ. Hist. Poetae Latini Aevi Medii, i, 1881, pp. 164, 275). Einsiedeln, Stiftsbibliothek. An excellent catalogue of the Mss.’ preserved in the Library of the Benedictine Monastery at Einsiedeln is in course of publication by the Librarian, Pére Gabriel Meier, 0.8.8. The first volume, describing the 500 most ancient andimportant Mss., appeared in 1899.7 1. ms. No. 132. A tenth-century parchment Ms., fully described by Meier (Catalogus, etc., p- 109).* It contains the group of tracts by Sedulius Scottus, found in the Basel s., F. v. 33, fully described above.‘ The tracts of Sedulius occupy pages 2 to 112. From a brief examination of this ms. I was enabled to ascertain that the text agrees well with that of the Basel ms. 2. MS. No. 103. A sixteenth-century paper Ms., described by Meier (Catalogus, etc., p. 86). Fol. 184 v*-188 v*: S. Columbani Instructio V. Ed. Migne (Patrol. Lat., 80, cols. 240-241). Fol. 214 r°-223 r°: S. Columbani Regula Coenobialis. Ed. Migne (Patrol. Lat., 80, cols. 216-222). 3. MS. No. 257. A tenth-century parchment Ms., fully described by Meier (Catalogus, etc., p. 229). P. 294-296: The poem in honour of St. Columbanus, Clare sacerdos, clues almo fultus decore, tuis, Columbane, etc., published by Mone (Lateinische ' The library contains in all about 1500 sss. ? Catalogus Codicum Manu Seriptorum qui in Bibliotheca Monasterii Einsidlensis servantur. Tomus I, Lipsiae, 1899. A copy of this valuable work was kindly presented to me at Einsiedeln by the author. > Cf. also Morel, Sitzungsberichte der K. Akademie in Wien. Philos.-Histor. Classe, Band 55, 1867, p. 259. * Cf. supra, p. 63. Espostro— Hiberno-Latin MSS. in the Libraries of Switzerland. 71 Hymnen des Mittelalters, ili, 1855, p. 255, ef. also Daniel, Thesaurus Hymnologicus, v, 1856, p. 371) from this ms. It is also found in a Ms. of the thirteenth century in the Royal Library at Brussels, No. 3176 (Ancien 7460), fol. 99v°, in which it is attributed to St. Gallus (ef. Chevalier, Repertorium Hymnologicum, i, 1892, p. 199, and Van Den Gheyn, Catalogue des Manuserits de la Bibliothéque Royale de Belgique, V, 1905, p. 137). It has been printed from this ms. by the Bollandists (Catalogus Codicum Hagiographicorum Bibliothecae Regiae Bruxellensis, pars i, tom. 2, 1889, p. 12), who do not mention the other mss. and edition, 4, ms. No. 235. A tenth- or eleventh - century parchment Ms., described by Meier (Catalogus, ete., p. 192). P. 96-164: The commentary on the Opuscula Sacra of Boethius by Joannes Scottus Eriugena, studied and edited by Rand (Johannes Scottus, Miinchen, 1906, p. 4, ap. Traube, Quellen und Untersuchungen, ete., Heft 2). The same commentary occurs in MSS. at St. Gallen and Bern, to be mentioned further on. ‘'wo other Einsiedeln mss., Nos. 27 and 254, are said by Pére Gallus Morel (Sitzungsberichte der K, Akademie in Wien, Phil.-Hist. Classe, Bd. 55, 1867, pp. 250-251) to contain writings of St. Columbanus, but this is doubt- ful (cf. Meier, Catalogus, etc., pp. 18, 191). According to Seebass (Zeitschrift fiir Kirchengeschichte, 15, 1895, p. 368n), ms. No. 27 would contain not the Instructio Quinta of St. Columbanus, but St. Augustine’s Sermo de corpore et anima. Schaffhausen, Stadtbibliothek. The own Library at Schaffhausen contains few Mss. earlier than the sixteenth century. Of these one alone is of interest to Hiberno-Latin literature. A summary index of the Schaffhausen mss. (numbering 561) by Drs. Boos and Henking was published at Schaffhausen in 1903.1 Ms. No. 1. The celebrated codex of the original and longer recension of Adamnan’s Life of St. Columba, which was taken by Reeves as the basis of his edition (Irish Archeeol. Soc., 1857). It is a folio parchment MS., consisting of 137 numbered pages, written in an Irish hand, in double columns with 28 lines to the column. There are many illuminated titles and ornamental letters, 1 Verzeichnis der Inkunabeln und Handschriften der Schaffhauser Stadtbibliothek, Schaffhausen, 1903. l 1 a: 2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. some of very considerable beauty (cf. the facsimiles in Reeves’s edition, Plates 1 and 2). It was copied by Dorbbéne, who died in 713, and is said to be the oldest Ms. in Switzerland. It is possible that it is not so ancient as is generally supposed. The Ms. was obtained from the ancient monastery at Reichenau; as is shown by the somewhat faded note at the top of page 1, col. a, “Liber Augie Divitis,” and at the foot of same page now partially erased, “ Lib’ Augie Maioris.” The exact date at which it passed into the possession of the Schaffhausen library is not now known. It was, however, there before the year 1795. Formerly it bore the number 22 (cf. Haenel, Neue Jahrbiicher fiir Philologie und Paedagogik, Supplementband vi, 1840, p. 458)... Pages 1 to 136 contain the work of Adamnan. On page 137 is written the Lord’s Prayer in Greek. A collation of this Ms. with the old editions was used by Reeves in 1857, but an examination of the ms. has shown me that it was by no means a complete one.' Moreover, Reeves did not follow the orthography of the ms., on the ground that it is ‘“ barbarous, or at least provincial”; nor has he inserted all the peculiar spellings in his Variae Lectiones, “as they would have swelled them to an inconvenient length” teeves, ed. of Adamnan, p. xvii). A considerable literature is attached to this ms.: Keller, Mittheilungen der antiquarischen Gesellschaft in Ziirich, vii, 1851, p. 85; Reeves, ed. of Adamnan, 1857, pp. xiii-xxiv; J. S., Anzeiger zur Schweizerische Geschichte und Altertumskunde, v und vi Jahrgang, Zurich, 1859 und 1860, p. 60 sq. ; Fowler, ed. of Adamnan, 1894, pp. viii and 166; Stokes and Strachan, Thesaurus Palaeohibernicus, ii, 1903, p. xxxi; Boos, Verzeichnis, etc., 1903, p. 67. St. Gallen, Stiftsbibliothek. The Monastic Library at St. Gallen contains one of the most valuable collections of mss. in Europe Having been founded and much frequented by Irish monks, it is naturally rich in works relating to Hiberno-Latin literature. An excellent catalogue of the mss. by G. Scherrer was published at Halle in 18752 ' Since the the above was written Mr. R. I. Best has kindly called my attention to an article in The Academy (vol. xxx., 1886, p. 227), by the late Dr. Whitley Stokes, in which the latter records the results of his examination of the Schaffhausen codex in the summer of 1886. His observations are in complete agreement with my own. ‘‘ Reeves has in his text disregarded the peculiarities of Adamnan’s orthography, which are often both curious and instructive. In some instances, where the spelling of the ms. is perfectly correct according to Brambach and the best Latin codices, it has been spoiled in the edition.”’ ? Amounting in all to 1793 volumes. * Verzeichniss der Handselriften der Stiftsbibliothek yon St. Gallen, Halle, 1875. Esposrro— Miberno-Latin MSS. in the Libraries of Switzerland. 73 J. ms. No. 433. A large folio Ms., consisting of 708 parchment pages, splendidly written in a ninth-century hand in double columns with 27 or 28 lines to the column. There are many illuminations. A full list of the contents is given by Scherrer (Verzeichniss, ete., p. 142). Pages 685 to 706 contain the scriptural work of Aileranus Scottus,’ published from this ms. by Fleming in 1667, whose edition was reprinted by Migne (Patrol. Lat., 80, cols. 327-342). The end is wanting in this ms., but can be supplied from a ms. in the Imperial Library at Vienna.* P. 685: Ailerani Scotti Interpretatio Mystica Progenitorum Domini Jesu Christi. In Nativitate Sanctae Genitricis Ipsius Legenda. Oportunum videtur de nominibus genealogiae, etc, .... . exemplis sacrae scripturae asseruimus. P. 694: Item Moralis Explanatio eorundem nominum ab eodem compilata.. Oportunum quogue nune videtur ut eiusdem genealogiae nomina, ete... . [P. 706] in Azor ut adiuvante Domino.......... The rest is lost. A number of words are omitted in the printed edition, and the orthography of the ms. has been frequently altered. 2. ms. No. 776. A quarto paper ms. copied by Gallus Kemli (d..c. 1477), described by Scherrer (Verzeichniss, ete., p. 257). P. 163-168: The same work of Aileranus Scottus copied from MS. No. 433. 3. Ms. No. 254. A folio parchment MS. consisting of 256 pages, measuring 29 cms. by 23 ems., written in double columns with 25 lines to the column in a ninth- century hand. ‘Titles and initial letters are in red. ‘his Ms. is mentioned in the ninth-century catalogue of the books at St Gallen, published by Weidmann (Geschichte der Bibliothek von St. Gallen, 1846, p. 373), and also in the catalogue of the year 1461 (Weidmann, loe. cit., pp. 409 and 236). P, 2-252: Isaiae brevibus lector mysteria verbis, etc.,..... Octavo decimo sit terminus iste libello. This is the commentary on Isaiah compiled from the well-known work 1 Cf. Esposito, Hermathena, xiy, 1907, p. 522, and xy, 1909, p. 359. 2 Cod. Membr. Theol. cix, or, as if is now numbered, No. 740, of the tenth century (cf. Denis, Codices Manuscripti Theologici Bibliothecae Palatinae Vindobonensis, i, pt. 1, 1795, col. 294 ; Tabulae Codicum Vindobonensium, i, 1864, p. 124). 74 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. of St. Jerome by an Irish monk Josephus Scottus, a disciple of Alcuin, like whom he emigrated to France about 790, and died there before 804 (Esposito, Hermathena, xiv, 1907, p. 525, and xv, 1909, p. 360). This commentary, which in Scherrer’s catalogue (Verzeichniss, etc., p. 95) is wrongly attributed to Bede, has not yet been printed. It is also found in a ninth-century MS. at Paris, No. 12154, fol. 1-192. ‘Io each of the eighteen books into which the work is divided is prefixed a hexameter, and in addition there are sets of verses at the beginning and end. These verses have been edited by Diimmler (Mon. Germ. Hist., Poetae Latini Aevi Medii, i, 1881, pp. 149-151) from both the mss. Dtimmler has also given (loc. cit., p. 151) from the Paris Ms., fol. 192 r°, the closing prose epistle, which, together with some of the final hexameters, is wanting in the St. Gallen Ms., p. 252. Several acrostic poems which are found in a Ms. at Bern, and which have for their author the same Josephus Scottus, will be dealt with later on. P. 252-255: In another hand: Incipit de valetudine et obitu venerabilis 3edae presbyteri. Munusculum quod misisti, ete. On p. 2538, col. 1, lines 6-11, is written an Anglo-Saxon poem in the Northumbrian dialect said to have been repeated by Bede on his death-bed. It has been printed by Hattemer (Denkmahle des Mittelalters, St. Gallen, 1844, tom. i, p. 4), and by Sweet (The Oldest English Texts, 1885, p. 149); cf. also Whitley Stokes (The Academy, xxx., 1886, p. 228). P. 255: Epitaphium beati Bedani presbyteri. In 21 hexameters. Printed by Mabillon (Vetera Analecta, iv, 1685, p. 521). P. 255-256: Ymnus. Ardens amoris mentio......... caeli in arce condita. In ten lines. It will be found in Mabillon (loc. cit., p. 522). Then follows another poem in ten lines: Hic legentes, octo pes sunt metra, clare cernere.......... Uni ac trino deo sit summa semper gloria. Printed by Huemer (Wiener Studien, ii, 1880, p. 73). At the end in large letters: vi. Idus Mai. Nat. Sancti Bedae Presbyteri. 4. ms. No. 274. A small folio parchment MS., consisting of sixty-six pages, written in single columns, in a ninth-century hand. Titles and initial letters are in red. The MS. is mentioned in the ancient catalogue of the year 1461 (Scherrer, Verzeichniss, etc., p. 104; Weidmann, Geschichte der Bibliothek von St. Gallen, 1846, p. 406), This Ms. contains a few sentences by Joannes Scottus Eriugena on the Categories of Aristotle, which have not yet been printed (Esposito, Hermathena, xv, 1909, p. 362). I give these sentences in full below. P. 1-3: Blank. Kspostro—Miberno-Latin MSS. in the Libraries of Switzerland. TA P.4; Verba lohannis Scotti. Aristotiles, acutissimus apud Grecos, ut aiunt, naturalium rerum discretionis repertor, omnium rerum quae apud deum sunt et ab eo creata innumerabiles varietates in decem universalibus generibus conclusit. Quae decem cathegorias id est predicamenta vocavit. Nihil enim, ut ei visum, in multitudine creaturarum rerum variisque animorum moribus' inveniri potest quod in aliquo praedictorum generum induci non possit. Haec enim a Grecis vocantur: [Ousia, Hooorn, Hoorn, Tpog rt, Keiobat, Eyew, Toro, Xpovoc, Ipabew, Mafew.| Quae latialiter dicuntur: Essentia, Quantitas, Qualitas, Ad Aliquid, Situs, Habitus, Locus, Tempus, Agere, Pati. P. 4-5: Versus Alcuini Diaconi ad Karolum Regem Franchorum, “ Continet iste decem naturae verba libellus,” ete., with a short preface and interlinear and marginal notes. ‘This poem, in ten lines, was printed by Diimmler (Mon. Germ. Hist., Poetae Latini Aevi Medii, i., 1881, p. 295), from Mss. at Vienna and Munich. Diimmler does not mention this Ms. P. 5-66: Incipiunt Cathegoriae Avistotelis ab Augustino translatae ad fiium. Cum omnis scientia disciplinaque, etc., with interlinear notes, and a copious marginal commentary. This work, incorrectly attributed to St. Augustine, will be found in Migne (Patrol. Lat., 32, cols. 1419-1440). 5. Ms. No. 555. A small quarto parchment MS., consisting of eighty-three folios, written in the early part of the ninth century (Scherrer, Verzeichniss, etc., p. 175): It contains only the shorter recension of Adamnan’s Life of St. Columba, and was collated for Reeves’s edition (Irish Archaeol. Soc., 1857, p. xxvii) by Karl Greith. On page 166 is a picture of St. Columba, which is reproduced in facsimile in Reeves’s edition (Plate V). This Ms. is mentioned in the ninth-century catalogue of the monastic library of St. Gallen (Weidmann, Geschichte, etc., p. 586). 6. Ms. No. 320. A small octavo parchment MS., written in the twelfth century, in single columns with 34 lines to the column. It is fully described by Scherrer (Verzeichniss, etc., p. 113). It contains, on pages 254-284, Adamnan’s work De Locis Sanctis, without the plans, and was collated by Tobler and Molinier for their edition (Itinera Hierosolymitana et Descriptiones Terrae Sanctae, Geneva, 1879, i, p. xxxiii). Other mss. of this tract occur at Ziirich and Bern. They will be mentioned further on. 1 Correctio supra scripta: motibus. 2 Several of the Greek words in brackets have been added by myself. In the ms. they are written in red ink, which has become so faded that I could only decipher a few letters in each word, and Dr. A. Fih, who has since very kindly re-examined the ms. at my request, has not been more successful. 76 Proecedings of the Royal Trish Academy. 7. Ms. No. 150. A quarto parchment Ms., dating from the beginning of the ninth century (Scherrer, Verzeichniss, etc., p. 55). It contains, on pages 365-377, the Poenitentiale of St Finnian of Movyille (Esposito, Hermathena, xv, 1909, p. 353, and Seebass, Zeitschrift fiir Kirchengeschichte, xiv, 1894, p. 437). The tract was printed from this and other Mss. by Wasserschleben (Die Bussordnungen der abendlandischen Kirche, Halle, 1851, pp. 10 and 108 sq.). Pages 285-287 contain only the preface of the Poenitentiale of Cummean. The penitential piece which follows on pages 287-318 is not the work of this author (Wasserschleben, loc. cit., pp. 69, 70, 460 n., 505 sq.). 8. Ms. No. 550. An octavo parchment Ms. written in the ninth century. It contains, on pages 162-234, the Poenitentiale of Cummean (Scherrer, Verzeichniss, etc., p. 169, and Esposito, Hermathena, xv, 1909, p. 358). This Ms., and also the one to be next mentioned, was employed by Wasserschleben (Die Bussord- nungen, etc., pp. 12 and 460 sq.) for his edition. It is mentioned in the catalogue of 1461, published by Weidmann (Geschichte, ete., p. 412) from ms. No. 1399. 9. ms. No. 675. A quarto parchment Ms., dating from the beginning of the ninth century (Scherrer, Verzeichniss, ete., p. 219). On pages 224-267 occurs the Poeni- tentiale of Cummean. This MS. was employed by Wasserschleben (cf. the preceding article). It is possibly referred to in the ninth-century catalogue, printed by Weidmann (Geschichte, ete., p. 388) from ms. No. 728. 10. ms. No. 915. A quarto parchment Ms., written in the tenth or eleventh century, fully described by Scherrer (Verzeichniss, ete., p. 336). Pages 154-167 contain the Regula Monachorum of St. Columbanus, which was printed from this and other Mss. by Seebass (Zeitschrift fiir Kirchengeschichte, xv, 1895, p- 368). On pages 167-169 we have the Instructio Quinta, “O tu vita” attributed to St. Columbanus (Ed. Migne, Patrol. Lat., 80, cols. 240-241); and, lastly, on pages 170-184 occurs the Regula Coenobialis of St. Colum- banus, which was edited from this ms. by Seebass (Zeitschrift fiir Kirchenge- schichte, xvii, 1897, p. 216). 11. ms. No. 1191. A duodecimo paper MS. dating from the year 1596. It contains the Regula (Coenobialis?) of St. Columbanus (Scherrer, Verzeichniss, “ ete., p. 422). Esposrro— Hiberno-Latin MSS. in the Libraries of Switzerland. TT 12. ms. No. 1347. An octavo paper MS. written in 1696. It contains the Regulae of St. Columbanus (Scherrer, Verzeichniss, etc., p. 451). 13. Ms. No. 1348. A duodecimo paper MS. written in the seventeenth century (Scherrer, Verzeichniss, etc., p. 451). It contains the Regula (Coenobialis?) of St. Columbanus, and his Instructio Quinta (cf. above, Ms. No. 915). 14. ms. No. 1346. A quarto paper MS. copied by J. Metzler in the beginning of the seventeenth century (Scherrer, Verzeichniss, etc., p. 450). It contains six of the Epistolae of St. Columbanus, which have been printed from this Ms. by Gundlach (Mon. Germ. Hist., Epistolae, iii, 1892, p. 154). It further con- tains the Instructiones sive Sermones, attributed to St. Columbanus, only four of which are regarded as genuine by Seebass. ‘hese latter he has edited from this and other mss. (Zeitschrift fiir Kirchengeschichte, xiv, 1894, p. 77; ef. also Seebass, Neues Archiv der Gesellschaft fiir altere Deutsche Geschichtskunde, xvii, 1891, p. 253). 15. ms. No. 278. A quarto parchment MS. written in the ninth century (Scherrer, Verzeichniss, etc., p. 103). Pages 38-49 contain three of the poems of St. Columbanus, which have been edited from this and other Mss. by Gundlach (Mon. Germ. Hist., Epistolae, iii, 1892, p. 154; cf. also Neues - Archiv, etc., xv, 1889, p. 514). Schenkl, Sitzungsberichte der K. Akademie in Wien, 43, Phil.-Hist. Classe, 1865, p. 17 sq.; Riese, Anthologia Latina, i, pt. 1, ed. 2, 1894, p. 221, pt. 2, 1906, p. 59). 16. ms. No. 899. A quarto parchment Ms. of the ninth or tenth century (Scherrer, Verzeichniss, ete.,p. 315). It contains on pages 109-111 the three poems of St. Columbanus found in ms. No. 273, and was used by Gundbach. for his edition (cf. preceding article). A full account of this MS. was given by Dimmler (Mittheilungen der Antiquarischen Gesellschaft in Ziirich, Bd. 12, Heft 6, 1859, p.v; also Neues Archiv, etc., 4, 1879, p. 276, and Mon. Germ. Hist., Poetae Latini Aevi Medii, i, 1881, pp. 31, 442; 11, 1884, pp. 159, 264); Schenkl (Sitzungsberichte der K. Akademie in Wien Phil.-Hist. Classe, 43, 1863, p. 67 sq.; Baehrens, Poetae Latini Minores, iv, 1882, p. 10; Riese, Anthologia Latina, i, pt. 1, ed. 2, 1894, pp. 100,102, 148, 213, 306; pt. 2, 1906, pp. 105, 184, 158, 159, 371). R.I.A. PROO., VOL. XXVIII, SEOT. C, [12] 78 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. In two other mMss.—No. 197, quarto, saec. x, pp. 281-289, and 198, quarto, saec. x, pp. 141-149—a long poem, “ Haec praecepta legat,” etc., is attributed to St. Columbanus (Scherrer, Verzeichniss, etc., pp. 72, 74), but Diimmler, who has edited it from these and other Mss., has proved that it is the work of Alcuin (Mon. Germ. Hist., Poetae Latini Aevi Medii, i, 1881, pp. 164, 275). Three other St. Gallen mMss——No. 141, quarto, saec. x, pp. 45-52, No. 921, a quarto paper MS. of saec. xv, and No. 927, a quarto paper MS. written in 1435, pp. 486-492, are said to contain the Instructio Quinta of St. Columbanus, *O vita quae tantos decepisti,” etc. (Scherrer, Verzeichniss, ete., pp. 53, 346, 348), but this is probably a confusion with St. Augustine’s Sermo de corpore et anima (cf. Seebass, Zeitschrift fir Kirchengeschichte, xv, 1895, p. 368). 17. ms. No. 250. A folio parchment Ms., copied in the ninth century, fully described by Scherrer (Verzeichniss, ete., p. 92). Pages 112-114 contain a work attributed to St. Columbanus, “De Saltu Lunae,” which was published from this Ms> by Pere Gabriel Meier (Jahresbericht tiber die Lehr- und Erziehungs- Anstalt des Benediktiner-Stiftes Maria-Einsiedeln, 1886-87, p. 30; cf. also p. 9)". St. Columbanns’ authorship has, however, been called in question by Bruno Krusch (Mon. Germ. Hist., Script. Rer. Meroving., t. iv, 1902, p- 20n.). ‘This Ms. has also been used by Diimmler (Mon. Germ. Hist., Poetae Latini Aevi Medii, ii, 1884, p. 568 ; cf. also Schenkl, Wiener Studien, i, 1879, p. 63n., Riese, Anthologia Latina, i, pt. 2, ed. 2, 1906, pp. 105, 154, 155, 161). This same work is also found attributed to St. Columbanus in two other Mss., which were apparently quite unknown to Pére Meier—Zirich Kantonsbibliothek, C. 176, to be mentioned further on, and a Ms. at Munich, Cod. Lat. 14569, fol. 26-28, saec. xi. (Catalogus Codicum Latinorum Biblio- thecae Regiae Monacensis, t. ii, pars 2, 1876, p. 194.) 18. ms. No. 904. This is the famous Ms. of Priscian (Scherrer, Verzeichniss, etc., p. 319), so important for its Old-Irish glosses. It has been frequently studied (cf. Stokes and Strachan, Thesaurus Palaeohibernicus, ii, 1903, p. xix). Traube (Abhl. der K. B. Akad. zu Miinchen, 1891, Bd. 19, Philos.-Philol. Classe, Abth. 2, p. 373) has shown that it was written in the first half of the ninth century by some of the friends of Sedulius Scottus. On fol. 401° and v* are two poems which are said by Diimmler to be the work of Sedulius "A copy of this valuable paper was very kindly given to me by Pére Gabriel Meier at Einsiedeln. Esposrro —Miberno- Latin MSS. in the Libraries of Switzerland. 79 Scottus (Neues Archiy, ete., 4, 1879, p. 319 sq.). They have been published 19. ms. No. 134. A quarto parchment volume of 266 pages. It is made up of three distinct portions written respectively in hands of the tenth, thirteenth, and eleventh centuries (Scherrer, Verzeichniss, etc., p. 49). On page 134 sq. occurs, in an eleventh-century hand, the commentary of Joannes Scottus Eriugena on the Opuscula Sacra of Boethius. It was edited for the first time by Rand (Johannes Scottus, 1906, p. 4, ap. Traube, Quellen und Untersuchungen, etc., Heft. 2), who made use of this and the two following MSS. 20. Ms. No. 268. A quarto parchment MS., consisting of 168 pages, written in a ninth- century hand. According to Scherrer (Verzeichniss, etc., p. 101), it contains only the well-known grammatical work of Alcuin (ed. Froben, Alcuini Opera, tom. i, Ratisbon, 1777, pp. 265-300); but Rand (Johannes Scottus, p. 98) has detected in it, written in a twelfth-century hand, the commentary of Joannes Scottus on Boethius mentioned in the preceding paragraph. 21. ms. No. 768. A quarto parchment MS., consisting of 112 pages, written in a twelfth- century hand (Scherrer, Verzeichniss, etc., p. 254). On pages 9-58 occurs the same commentary of Joannes Scottus (Rand, loc. cit., p. 28) found in the two preceding Mss. 22. ms. No. 10. A quarto parchment MS., consisting of 478 pages, written in a tenth- century hand (Scherrer, Verzeichniss, etc., p. 3). P. 1-2: Blank. P. 3: Hic sunt insignes sancti, ete. Sixteen hexameters by an Irishman named Dubduin. ‘hey were printed by von Arx (Geschichten des Kantons St. Gallen: Zusiitze i, 1830, p. 20), by Keller (Mittheilungen der Antiquaris- chen Gesellschaft in Ziirich, vii, 1851, p. 59 sq.) and by Diimmler (Neues Archiv, ete., 10, 1885, p. 341), cf. also Esposito (Hermathena, xiv, 1907, p. 526, and xv, 1909, p. 363). P. 4-476: Liber Job. Proverbia. Ecclesiastes. Canticum Canticorum. Sapientia. Jesus Sirach ; with the prologues of St. Jerome on Job, Proverbia, and Sirach. P. 477-478: Blank. 80 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Zurich. There are two libraries in Ziirich which contain Mss. of interest to students of Hiberno-Latin literature—the Cantonal Library and the Town Library. Unfortunately no printed catalogues of the Mss. in either of these libraries have as yet been published. (a) Kantonsbibliothek. The more important of the 1000 mss. in this library have been carefully studied by Herr Jakob Werner, Professor of Mediaeval Latin Philology in the University of Ztirich,* to whom I am indebted for much kind assistance. 1. us. C. 176. An eleventh-century MS., a full description of which has been made by Herr Werner. Fol. 174.v°-175 v’: Sanctus Columbanus haec de saltu lunae ait: De lunari motatione dicturo non aliunde mihi sumendum videtur exordium, ete. ME PRE ih amittere videtur. This is the short tract attributed to St. Columbanus, also found in the St. Gallen ms., No. 250, described above. 2. MS. Hist. 28. A ninth-century Ms. obtained from the ancient monastery of Reichenau. A full description of it has been given by F. Keller (Mittheilungen der Antiquarischen Gesellschaft in Zirich, vi, 1849, pp. 37-68). Among other things it contains the Regula Monachorum of St. Columbanus and the Instructio Quinta attributed to him. This Ms. was employed by Seebass for his edition of the Regula Monachorum (Zeitschrift fiir Kirchengeschichte, xv, 1895, p. 367). 3. MS. No. 72. A quarto parchment MS., consisting of 416 pages, written in a tenth- century hand in single columns, with twenty-five lines to the page. There area few marginal notes and some illuminated titles. This Ms. formerly belonged to the ancient monastery of Rheinau.* 1 The Universities of Switzerland, like those of most Continental countries, are well provided with Chairs of Mediseval Latinity and of Palaeography. Unfortunately the same cannot at present be said of our Irish Universities. 2 Rheinau must be carefully distinguished from the more celebrated Reichenau. Rheinau or Augia Rheni is situated on a picturesque island of the Rhine, not far from the falls near Schaff- hausen. Reichenau is a fertile island in the inferior part of the Lake of Constance. It was known as Augia Dives or Augia Maior. The monasteries at both places were much frequented by Irish monks in the middle sges. The Reichenau uss. are now mostly at Karlsruhe. The majority of the extant Rheinau xss. are in the Kantonsbibliothek at Zirich. Espostro —Miberno-Latin MSS. in the Libraries of Switzerland. 81 P. 1-411: Incipit Collectaneum Sedulii Hiberniensis in Apostolum. Antequam ad apostolica verba exponenda veniamus, ete.,.......... Finit Collectaneum Sedulii Scotti in Epistolas Pauli. Ed. Migne (Patrol. Lat., 103, cols. 9-270). P. 411-416: A few extracts from Saints Augustinus and Eucherius. The end of the Ms. is lost. This ms. was studied by Hellmann (Sedulius Scottus, Miinchen, 1906, pp. 191, 196, ap. Traube, Quellen und Untersuchun- gen zur Lateinischen Philologie des Mittelalters, Heft 1), who has determined its relation to the other mss. of this commentary of Sedulius Scottus. Hellmann, however, wrongly states this Ms. to be preserved in the Ziirich Stadtbibliothek. 4, ms. No. 73. A quarto parchment MS., consisting of fifty-one numbered folios, measur- ing 31 ems. by 25:5 ems., written in single columns, with thirty lines to the page. It dates from the ninth and tenth centuries, being made up of several parts in different hands, and came from the monastery of Rheinau. There are some illuminated titles and coloured diagrams. Among other things it contains the work of Adamnan, De Locis Sanctis, and was collated by Geyer for his edition (ltinera Hierosolymitana, saec. iii—vili, 1898, pp. xxvii and XxXxly, ap. Corp. Script. Eccles. Lat. Vindob., tom. 59); consult also Geyer, Adamnanus, Abt von Iona, Theil i, Program, Erlangen, 1897, p. 16). Fol. 1x°: In nomine dei patris et filii et spiritus sancti. Hune codicem ego Reginbertus scriptor servorum dei servus, etc. Then follow twelve hexameters by the same Reginbertus : Magno in honore dei domini genitricis et almae Sanctorum quoque multorum qubus Auua fovetur, ete. These verses have been printed by Dimmler (Mon. Germ. Hist., Poetae Latini Aevi Medii, 1, 1884, p. 424), who does not mention this Ms., and also by M. Omont from a Ms. copied by Reginbertus, formerly preserved in the Phillipps collection, and now probably at Berlin (Bulletin de la Société Nationale des Antiquaires de France, 1889, p. 133). Reginbertus, who died in 846, was the Librarian at Reichenau, under the Abbots Waldo, Heito, Erlbaldus, and Ruodhelmus (Cahier, Les Bibliothéques, p. 129, ap. Annales de Philosophie Chrétienne, 17-18, 1838; Diimmler, Mittheilungen der Antiquarischen Gesell- schaft in Ziirich, Bd. 12, Heft 6, 1859, p. 249; Diimmler, Poetae Latini Aevi Medii, i, 1881, p. 126, ii, 1884, pp. 303n., 417, 425). No less than forty- two MSS. were copied by him, or at his request, and presented to the monastery. Very few of these are now in existence. We still possess a catalogue of them drawn up by Reginbertus himself before the year 842, which has been printed several times (Ziegelbauer, Historia Rei Liverariae 82 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Ordinis S. Benedicti, tom. i, 1754, p. 569; Neugart, Episcopatus Constanti- ensis Alemanicus, t. i, pars i, 1862,"p. 547; Becker, Catalogi Bibliothecarum Antiqui, Bonn, 1885, pp. 19-24). The Ziirich Ms. is, no doubt, identical with the one thus described: “In trigesimo libello habentur libri tres, quos Arculphus Episcopus Adamanno excipiente de locis sanctis ultramarinis designavit conscribendus, et quartus liber de eadem notatione est adiunctus. Quis autem fuerit, ignoramus; quem mihi Walafrid Frater me supplicante donavit.” The personage here referred to is the well-known Walahfridus Strabus, Abbot of Reichenau from 842 to 849, and the “quartus liber de eadem notatione” is the so-called Itinerarium Antonini Placentini still found in the Ms., as mentioned below. Fol. 1 v°: Blank. Fol. 21°-28r°: Primus de locis Sanctis liber. Exorditur praefatio. Arculfus sanctus episcopus gente Gallus, etc.,......... Explicit liber tertius. This is the work of Adamnan found in a considerable number of Mss. Ed. Geyer (Itinera Hierosolymitana, 1898, pp. 219-297). Fol. 28 r-29 v°; Incipit de virginitate Sanctae Mariae: Virginitas felix quae partu est digna Tonantis, Quae meruit dominum progenerare suum, etc., Intrant sidereo vernentes lumine portas Excipit hos proceres urbs patefacta poli. Haee de versibus cece Furtunati librorum xi ad Gregorium positis ad sanctorum mentionem sumpsimus. These 86 elegiac verses are taken from a poem of Venantius Fortunatus (Liber viii, 3, 93-178, ed. Leo, Mon. Germ. Hist., Auctores Antiquissimi tom. iv, pars. i, 1881, p. 183). There is no mention of this Ms. in Leo’s edition. Fol. 30 v’-43 v°: In another hand, also of the ninth century: Incipit libellus de locis sanctis extra marinis quae infra vel circa Hierusalem sunt, praecedente beato Antonino martyre. Ex eo quod a civitate Placentina egressus sum, et¢.,.......... Explicit deo adiuvante. This is the original recension of the Itinerary falsely ascribed to . Antoninus Placentinus. It has been printed from this and other Mss. by Geyer (Itinera Hierosolymitana, 1898, pp. 159-191). Fol. 44 r°-51 ve: In a hand of the end of the ninth or earlier portion of the tenth century: Militum eius unum solummodo lapidem, ete.,.......... vel obsessionem et ruinam suis adferunt. The rest is lost. This is a fragment of Bede’s work, “ Quaestiones in libros Regum ” (Bedae Opera Omnia, Coloniae, 1688, tom. iii, pp. 341-346). K’sposrro— Miberno-Latin MSS. in the Libraries of Switzerland. 85 This Ms. gains additional interest from the fact that it contains an Old- Irish gloss, the word mollis being glossed as slemon or sclemon. The same gloss is found in another ms. of Adamnan’s tract, Parisinus 13048, also of the ninth century (cf. Geyer, Itinera Hierosolymitana, 1898, pp. xxxiili and 225n.). I mention this here as neither of these Mss. is referred to in the work of Stokes and Strachan (Thesaurus Palaeohibernicus, 2 vols., 1901-1903). In the second part of this paper I propose to deal with the mss. in the Town Libraries at Ziirich and Bern. The Bern mss. are especially interesting. From one of them, now unfortunately mutilated, I hope to publish for the first time a large portion of the grammatical work of an Irishman, named Clemens Scottus, who filled a prominent post at the Court-School under Charlemagne’s successor, Louis the Pious. In conclusion, it only remains for me to record my thanks to those from whom I have received assistance in the course of the above work. In the first place, to Professor Kuno Meyer and Mr. R. I. Best, who have given me constant encouragement and sympathy, and secondly, to Professors Schneider of Basel, and Werner of Ziirich, to Pére Gabriel Meier of Einsiedeln, and to the Librarians of the Town Library at Schaffhausen, of the Monastic Library at St. Gallen, and of the Cantonal Library at Aarau, for the kindness with which they did everything to facilitate my researches among the mss. under their care. APPENDIX. A. Basel, Ms. F.v. 33. Fol. 14 v--19 r°. [Sedulii Scotti Expositio Eusebii In Decem Canones].' 1. Husebius Carpiano fratri in Domino salutem.* In superioribus beati Hieronimi in X canones evangeliorum argumentationes, ut potuimus, breviter explanavimus. Nune vero Eusebii Caesareae Palestinae episcopi, qui primus ipsos canones in decem titulos ordinavit, de eisdem canonibus assertionem videamus. 2. Nam sequitur: Ammonius quidam Alexandrinus, magno studio atque industria unum nobis pro quattuor evangeliis dereliquit. In quo prorsus exordio ipsum Ammonium quem assecutus fuerat non parva laude prose- quitur. Cum eo magno studio atque industria opus evangelicum non tam ad 1 The title in square brackets has been added by myself. Cf. supra, p. 64. 2 The words printed in italics are those of the old Latin translation of Eusebius, commented upon by Sedulius Scottus. In the ms. they are usually written in red ink. 84 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. sui nominis gloriam quam ad subsequentis saeculi utilitatem dereliquisse testatur. Cumqgue eum Alexandrinum fuisse commemorat hoc ad cumulum eius laudis pertinere quis dubitet. Constat namque urbem Alexandriam philosophorum nutricem ac sapientium magistram in divinis atque humanis litteris fuisse caeleberrimam. In qua praefactum virum et studio floruisse ac industria pervaluisse asserit. Inter studiosum vero et industrium hoe interest. Quod studiosus vocandus est qui ea quae ad animum nutriendum liberaliter atque ornandum pertinent inpensissime requirit. Industrius vero est quiea quae per studium magnopere requisivit firma et indubitabili scientia inveniendo percepit. Unde industria quasi indostria vocatur quod intro struat atque omnia quae agit intus conspiciat. 3. Sed quo pacto unum pro iiiior evangeliis praedictus Ammonius relinquere potuit mox explanat cum dicit : Namque trium evangeliorum sensus exceptos, omnes similes conventusque’ Mathaei evangelio quasi ad unum congestos, adnexuit ; ita ut eorundem, quantum ad tenorem pertinet lectionis, sequens iam stilus interruptus esse videatur. Sensus autem huius loci talis est. Quod in quocumque secundum Mathaeum capitulo vel unus vel duo vel alii tres evangelistae in eodem vel consimili sensu concordant. Ipsorum vel unius vel duorum aut certe trium evangelistarum capitula cuilibet secundum Mathaeum capitulo subnexuit. Sed hoc non plus quam vii canonibus, qui sunt, primus, secundus, iii, iiii, v, vi, septimus, fecit. In quibus Mathaeus cum tribus aut duobus aut cum quolibet uno evangelista consonat. Quod autem dicimus ipsis capitulis evidentius ostendimus. Nam primum secundum Mathaeum capitulum sic exorditur: Liber generationis Iesu Christi filii David filii Abraham et reliqua. Huic ergo capitulo secundum Lucam quartum decimum in quo genealogia salvatoris contexitur sicut xiiii: Et ipse Iesus erat incipiens quasi annorum xxx et reliqua. Secundum Johannem vero primum et tertium quintumque subiunxit. At vero secundo iuxta Mathaeum capitulo quod est: Omnes ergo generationes Abraham usque ad David generationes xiiii et reliqua, nullum ex aliis evangeliis capitulum subnexuit. Quia nimirum solus Mathaeus ipsum capitulum narraverit. Porro autem in tertio capitulo Christi autem generatio sic erat et reliqua, quia Lucas consimilia dicit secundum iuxta ipsum Lucam capitulum: Et respondens angelus dixit, Ego sum Gabrihel et reliqua, ei subiecit. Sicque per totum Mathaei evangelium secundum alios evangelistas eadem atque vicina capitula tali ordine interposuit, ut omnia Mathaeum capitula sine ulla ordinis perturbatione, hoc est secundum post primum tertiumque post ! Contertns Vetus Latina Versio apud Fabricium (Bibliotheca Graeca, ed. Harles, t. vii, 1801, p- 400). Esposrro—Miberno-Latin MSS. in the Libraries of Switzerland. 84 secundum et cetera post praecedentia licet propter alia interposita capitula non continuatim tamen ordinatim ponerentur. Sumpta vero ex ailiis evangeliis capitula interruptim quantum ad ordinem pertinet stilum haberent. Cum verbi gratia primo secundum Mathaeum capitulo non primum sed xiliimum secundum Lucam capitulum subnexum est. Signanter autem dicit quod ipse Ammonius quasi ad unum congestos scilicet sensus adnexuit. Nam quamvis cata Mathaeum ipsum evangelium fuerat praetitulatum, non tamen re vera simpliciter unum sed quasi unum erat evangelium. Cum in eodem non solum secundum Mathaeum sed etiam secundum alios evangelistas et sensus et capitula ipse intertexuit. Quod tamen et aliter intellegi potest. Quod quasi ad unum id est sensum quemlibet in evangelio Mathaei congestos sensus ex aliis evangelistis adnexuit. Unde perspicuum est quia nec praefatus Ammonius X canonum titulos in evangelio notaverit neque ipsos canones ordinaverit. Sed postquam suum opus compositum videlicet evangelium sub certis capitulorum distributionibus dereliquerit, Kusebius Caesariensis episcopus in eodem opere septem concor- dantias quibus Mathaeus cum aliis evangelistis consonat atque octavum canonem quem nune rectius decimum nominamus subtili consideratione repperit. Insuper etiam alios duos canones, id est octavum in quo Lucas et Marcus et nonum in quo Lucas et Iohannes consonant, in aliis perspicaciter evangeliis attendit. 4, Nam vide quod consequenter adiungitur: Verwm, ut salvo corpore, sive textu ceterorwm hoc est’ evangeliorwm propria et familiaria loca, in quibus eadem similiterque dixerint, scire possis, ac vere disserere, accepta occasione ex praedicti viri studio, alia ratione X numero’ tili titulos designavi. Causam reddit cur decem canonum titulos descripsit quatinus eadem et similia in quibusque evangelii locis absque ulla capitulorum ordinis interruptione sciri possint. Et nota quod per X canones eadem et similia non autem sola quae etiam propria dicuntur discenda esse testatur. Quia propter causam brevitatis proprietatem decimi canonis reticuit quam mox tamen in subse- quentibus ostendit. Ob hoc autem titulos ipsos canones nominat quod eorum distincta congeries per titulorum praenotatos ordines denoscitur. 5. Quos quidem titulos sive canones propriis diffinitionibus deseribit cum subdit : Quorwm primus, quattuor in se continet numeros, in quibus similia ab universis, dicta sunt, Mathaeo, Marco, Luca, Tohanne. Secundus, in quibus tres, Mathaeus Marcus, Lucas. Tertius, in quibus tres, Mathaeus, Lucas, Tohannes. Quartus in quibus tres, Mathaeus, Marcus, Iohannes. Quintus, in quibus duo, 1 hic Fabricius. 2 est om. Fabricius. 3 dixerunt Fabricius. 4 numerorum Fabricius. R.LA. PROC., VOL. XXVIII., SECT. C, [13] 86 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Mathaeus, Iucas. [Sextus, in quibus duo, Mathaeus, Marcus.]? Septimus, in quibus duo, Mathaeus, Iohannes. Octavus, in quibus duo, Lucas, Marcus. Nonus, in quibus duo, Lucas, Iohannes. Decimus, in quibus singuli de quibusdam® proprie scripserunt. Quoniam vero in supradictis de decem canonum numero deque ipsorum ordine prout potui breviter diserui nune eadem replicare superfluum duxi. Illud interea perquirendum est quare cum ipsos canones diffinit vitium soloecismi videtur incurrere cum dicit : Secundus, in quibus tres, Mathaeus, Marcus, Lucas. Tertius, in quibus tres, Mathaeus, Lucas, Iohannes, et reliqua. Cum usitatius et secundum artem loquendi rectius dicere poterat: Secundus, in quo iii, Mathaeus, Marcus, Lucas. Item tertius, in quo ili, Mathaeus, Lucas, Iohannes, et cetera similiter. Itaque sciendum est guod hie locus dupliciter explanari potest. Aut enim illud quod ait, in quibus, non relative sed infinite intelligere debemus. Ut sit sensus, secundus titulus est sive canon, in quibus hoc est, in quibuslibet seu in quibuscumque* capitulis tres evangelistae, Mathaeus, Marcus, Lucas concordant. Quod et de ceteris canonibus infinite intelli- gendum. Nam si in his proloquiis relativa locutio esset praecedenti singulari numero nonnisi singularem numerum continuo subiungeret ac diceret : Secundus, in quo iii, Mathaeus, Marcus, Lucas, et reliqua. Sed quia singulari pluralem numerum subiunxit dicens: Secundus, in quo iii, Mathaeus. Marcus, Lucas, manifestum est quia non relative sed infinite, ut diximus, ipsam pluralitatem protulit. Aut certe congruentius ex praecedentis nexilitate constructionis hane difficultatem enodare possumus. Nam primum canonem principaliter his verbis diffinivit: Quorum primus quattuor in se continet numeros in quibus similia ab universis dicta sunt Mathaeo, Marco, Luca, Iohanne. Dehine secundum canonem diffinire aggreditur cum subinfertur: Secundus, in quibus iii, Mathaeus, Marcus, Lucas. In quibus per zeugma sive avoxoevov id est a communi a superioribus continet numeros, repetendum est ut nobis plena sententia constare sic possit. Secundus continet numeros in quibus iii Mathaeus, Marcus, Lucas similia dixerunt. Namque per syllemsin ex eo quod dicta sunt dixerunt assumendum est, Eodemque tenore subsequentium canonum descriptiones per xoevoy atque syllemsin excepto decimo canone qui tantum apokoenou suppletur conserve. Quod autem dicit primum canonem iilior in se numeros continere non nihil quaestionis habet. Nam perspicaciter investigandum est cur quattuor numeros esse describat. In quo non nisi unus hoe est quaternarius numerus propter quattuor evangelistas eluceret. Sed ut huius modum quaestionis facilius absolvamus nos ad distinctam canonum congeriem et oculorum et ' Marens Fabricius. * Verba in uncinis inclusa a Fabricio sunt omissa. + quidam cod. * Verba seu in quibus in codicis margine addita sunt. K’sposrro— Hiberno-Lutin MSS. in the Libraries of Switzerland. 87 mentis aciem flectamus. Itaque exordiis tramitum primi canonis conspectis quattuor numeri oppositorum sibi invicem capitulorum elucescunt. Octayuin videlicet secundum Mathaeum et ii iuxta Marcum ac septimum secundum Lucam Xmumque secundum Iohannem. Sic et per omnia loca in primi canonis congerie quattuor oppositos capitulorum numeros incunctanter videbis. Similiter in secundi et tertii quartique canonis serie tres numeros capitulorum a laeva in dexteram sibi invicem oppositos esse perspicies. Licet in quibusdam locis non nisi duo numeri tibi oppositi repperiuntur, sieut in fronte tramitum secundi canonis apparet. In qua secundum Mathaemn Xmum! secundum Marcum VItum secundum Lucam eundem quomodo apd Mathaeum Xmum* capituli numerum pernotatum esse invenies, cum tres tamen evangelistae in ipsis duobus numeris qui sunt xv et vi tribus capitulis similia dixerimt. Possumus autem et hos numeros aliter computare, ut quattuor numeros qui in primo canone continenter iiiior numerosos tramites in quibus multiplex capitulorum numeros describitur dictos esse intellegamus. Nam in primo tramite multiplex capitulorum numerus secundum Mathaemn pernotatur. Dehinc in secundo tramite alter capitulorum numerus secunduin Marcum perscribitur. In tertio quoque tramite capitulorum numerus apuil Lucam designatur.*? Item postremo ordine iuxta Johannem quartus capitulorum numerus exprimitur. Sicque ceterorum numeros canonum vel ternos vel binos sive quaternos pro diverso tramitis numero, in quibus multiplex capitulorum numerus conscribitur computare debemus. Sive igitur a laeva in dexteram, sive a summo ad imum in distinctum canonum seriem aciem oculorum direxeris, vel binos vel ternos vel quaternos capitulorum numeros designatos esse repperies. In quibusdam sane codicibus octavus canon ita diffinitur: Octavus, in quibus duo, Marcus, Lucas, cum aptius sit in‘ ipso octavo canone Lucas Marco praeponatur quomodo in nono id est Tohanni anteponitur. 6. Ht quidem subicetorum titulorum id est argumentum. Subiectos titulos distinctas praetitulationibus canonum congeries usibusque subpositas dicit, quorum argumentum hoe est demonstrationem atque notitiam compendiose sed tamen obscure supra descripsit. Nam quamvis ipsorum numerum atque ordinem canonum ostendit nullam tamen rationem de ipso numero atque ordine reddidit. 7. Unde apte subditur: Clara vero eorum narratio haec est. Ut enim superius ipsos canones propriis diffinitionibus licet obscure deseripsit, sic in subsequentibus eorundem utilitatem clara narratione demonstrat. Quid v v ' Xmum cod. ? Xmum cod. 3 In tertio-designatur: Haec verba in margine codicis inferiore scripta sunt. ‘in in cod. [13% | 88 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. enim clarius est atque intelligendum facilius quam in evangelico volumine quemlibet canonem per minii colorem denoscere atque adpositum quodlibet capitulum ipsi canoni asscribere et reliqua. 8. Nam vide quod sequitur: tenim per singula loca evangeliorum qudam numerus videtur adpositus, paulatim incipiens a primo, deinde secundo, postremo tres, et per ordinem librorwm finem*® usque progrediens. Singula loca nominat quae sunt in evangelica voluminis corpore quorumlibet capi- tulorum capacia. Quibus locis capitulorum superscribendo adpositus est. Quique gradatim rationabili atque continuo numerorum ordine usque ad finem singulorum evangeliorum pertendit. Et notandum quod cum ipsum capitulorum numerum paulatim a primo incipere dicat, deinde secundo, non ait postremo a tribus licet id consequentia constructionis exigat. Sed maluit dicere postremo tres quod non sine subtilitate arithmeticae disciplinae posuit. Unum namque et duo principia et veluti quaedam semina sunt numerorum. Unum a quo omnes numeri alterum vero principium per quod universi numeri procreantur et incipiunt. Signanter ergo ait capitulorum numerum a primo incipere, deinde secundo, et non dicit postremo tribus. Non enim tria principium numerorum sunt, quomodo unum et duo. Quippe vero ternarius numerus totus sit atque perfectus habens principium et medium atque finem. Lege beati Augustini primum de musica librum.’ Itaque post primum et secundum postremo iii esse in ordine dicit. In quo ex eo quod superius dixit, videtur adpositus, per syllemsin videntur adpositi, assumendum est ut plena sententia sic constet: postremo tres videntur adpositi. His autem verbis liquide ostenditur quod unumquodque evangelium quantum ad capitula pertinet non nisi suorum numerum capitulorum debet habere superscriptum. Nam cum dicit‘ per singula evangeliorum loca non quosdam numeros sed quendam numerum esse adpositum ipsumque a primo incipere, deinde a secundo et per ordinem namerorum usque ad finem librorum pertendere, hoc non nisi de propriis cuiusque evangelii capitulis intelligi potest. Non enim si numerus aliorum apud ceteros evangelistas capitulorum in uno quolibet evangelio adponatur, talem ordinem habere poterit ut paulatim a primo in fronte evangelii atque secundo inchoet ac sine ordinis interruptione usque ad finem ipsius evangelii pertendat. Sed potius secundum Mathaeum verbi gratia primum capitulum, } tertio Fabricius. ? ad finem Fabricius. + Augustinus, De Musica, i, 12 (Migne, Patrologia Latina, 32, col. 1095): M. Dic itaque nune, principium, medium, et finis, quo numero tibi contineri videantur. D. Arbitror ternarium numerum te velle ut respondeam : tria enim quaedam sunt, de quibus quaeris. M. Recte arbitraris. Quare in ternario numero quamdam esse perfectionem vides, quia totus est: habet enim principium, medium et finem. ‘ corr. supra scripta dicat. Esrosrro— Hiberno-Latin MSS. in the Libraries of Switzerland. 89 iuxta Lucam quartum decimum secundum vero Johannem et primum et tertium quintumque iuxta se capitulum sine continuata ordinis observantia habere pernotatum. At vero quod unum adpositum numerum cuilibet capitulo observata continuatione ordinis usque in finem cuiusque evangelii superscriptum esse pronuntiat. In hoe evidenter declarat quod unum- quodque evangelium non nisi proprios suorum numeros capitulorum debet habere adnotatos. 9. Itaque per singulos numeros swppotatio, per minii' ad? distinctionem tnvenitur incerta,’ significans, cui decem,' titulis wppositus numerus denoscitur® Is veluti siquidem primum, certum est in primo. St vero secundum’ in secundo, et eodem modo usque ad decem. Dubiun est utrum incerta praecedentibus an subsequentibus connectitur. Sed si praecedentibus copuletur talis sensus erit quod in evangelii volumine post capitulorum numeros incerta canonum supputatio rubicundo colore describitur. Ideo vero canonum supputatio incerta esse recte dicitur. Quia neque paulatim in fronte cuiuslibet evangelii a primo canone incipiens dehine secundo ac per ordinem subsequentium canonum sine ulla interruptione usque ad decem progreditur. Sed modo tertius ante decimum modo decimus post quintum modo septimus ante decimum et ceteri ante vel post alios cannones sine certa ordinis observantia sparsim positi repperiuntur. Quae multiplex ordinis varietas usque ad ducentas formulas pervenit. Nam dum primus canon et sibi et aliis novem in evangelico volumine canonibus praeponitur decem varietas formulas efficit. Item dum idem et sibi et aliis praeponitur alias x varietates generat. Bis autem x in summam reductae xx fiunt. Nec dubitandum est quod ceteri novem canones dum singuli primo sibi dehine aliis omnibus vel praeponuntur vel postponuntur xx novies variatas formulas efticere videntur. Licet non has omnes sed quasdam ex his varietates in ipso evangelio repperimus. Si vero incerta subsequentibus coniugatur facilis intellegentia patet. Quod canonum supputatio quae rubicundo colore describitur incerta capitula cuius canonis sint significet. Num si primum canonem ipsa per minium supputatio designet certum est ipsum capitulum in primo esse canone. Sin autem secundum canonem demonstret certum erit adnexum capitulum in secundo canone esse computandum atque ut ipse ait, eodem modo usque ad x canones singula quaeque in evangelio capitula cuius canonis fuerint. Per hane sup- putationem certa ratione clarescent. 10. Sequitur: iS? zgitwr evoluto wno qualicumque de® quattuor evangeliis, eurlibet capitulo velis imsistere et rescire, qui similia dixerint, et loca propria 1 lineae Fabricius. ?adom, Fabricius * inserta Fabricius. 4 de decem Fabricius. ° adsignetur Fabricius. © Is om. Fabricius. 7 secundum om. Fabricius. * erm Fubricius. 90 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. agnoscere singulurum, in quibus eadem sunt prolocuti eiusdem sensus, quem tenes, religens' praepositum? numerum quaesitumque eum in titulo, quem demonstrat tituli subnotatio, continuo scire potuerts* ex superscriptionibus, quas im fronte notatas invenies, qui aut quot de his, quae inquiris, similia dixerint. Veniens etiam ad reliqua evangelia per eundem numerum, quem continent, videbis adposi- tos per singulos numeros, atque eos in suis propriisque locis similia dixisse reppertes. Illud primo notandum est quod haec narratio sive argumentatio ad novem tantum canones in quibus concordantia inter iiiior aut iii aut duo evangelistas cernitur non autem ad decimum canonem pertinere cognoscitur. Et quia haee narratio sua prolixitate simul et obscuritate implicita esse videtur prius nobis eam placet minutatim propter rudes quoslibet enucliare ac dehine velut in pugillo brevi explanatione concludere. Si igitur, inquit, evoluto hoe est aperto uno quodlibet ex quattuor evangeliis cuilibet capitulo velis insistere, id est contra stare atque oppositis oculorum radiis ipsum capi- tulum conspicere. Sicque velis rescire rursum videlicet aliud quoque scire ac mente percipere. Qui vel quot evangelistae ipsi capitulo similia capitula vel sensa (ixerint. Et si velis agnoscere loca propria singulorum quorum singu- lorum nisi capitulorum in quibus locis eadem sensa vel consimilia idem evangelistae praetulerint. Haec autem omnia continuo scire poteris. Primo quidem ex superseriptionibus ex canonum scilicet titulis superscriptis. Quos titulos in fronte atque exordio distincte canonum serie notos invenies. Et quid est quod per ipsos titulos cognoscere poteris? Illud procul dubio qui aut quot evangelistae de his sensis quae inquiris similia dixerint. Ita tamen illud denoscere valebis. Relegens tu hoe est in distincta canonum congerie iterum recitans. Quid est quod recitas? Eiusdem scilicet capituli atque elusdem sensus quem in mente tenes propositum numerum id est ante in evangelio perspectum atque praecognitum, eumque postea numerum in titulo canonis subnotatio hoc est sequentis tramitis subscriptio demonstrat. Non enim canonum tituli subsequentes tramites capitulorum. Nam per canonum titulos qui aut quot evangelistae similia dicunt cognoscitur. Porro per sub- notatos atque subsequentes tramites certus capitulorum numerus pernotatur, veniens etiam ad reliqua evangelia per eundem numerum. Id est ab ipsa canonum distincta congerie ad singulorum volumina evangelistarum per eundem numerum recurrens quia multiplicem capitulorum numerum quem sibi invicem esse oppositum in canonum congerie per distinctos tramites prius conspexisti. Ad reliqua evangelia ipso vario numero viam tibi praebente teque ad propria capitulorum loca ducente recurris. Quem varium capitu- lorum numerum continens in mente scilicet atque memoria colligens statim 1 relegens Fabricius. 2 propositum Fabricius. * potes Fabricius. * suprascriptionibus Fabricius. Espostro—Hiberno-Latin MSS. in the Libraries of Switzerland. 91 eosdem capitulorum numeros quos ante in canonum subnotatis tramitibus conspexeras per singulos evangelistas hoc est per singula evangelia adpositos ac superscriptos esse videbis atque eosdem in suis propriisque locis evange- listas similia dixisse repperies. Sed ut in brevi quasi pugillo ceu promisimus totum huius argumentationis sensum concludamus tale est quod proloquitur. Nam postquam in evangelio ordinalem cuits libet capituli numerum cuiusque canonis sit ipsum capitulum ediscimus nos ad distinctam canonum seriem recurrere admonet. (uatinus ibi per praescriptos canonum titulos qui et quot evangelistae similia dixerunt primo cognoscamus. Dehine ut ordinales capitulorum numeros et loca propria in quibus ipsa similia ab evangelistis sunt edita et subscriptis atque oppositis tramitibus inteligamus. Hisque coenitis postremo ad singulorum volumina per eosdem numeros capitulorum recurrentes ipsa propria loca in quibus similia ab istis evangelistis conscripta sunt repperiamus. init. B. Basel, ms. F. V. 33. Fol. 29 r°-31 v°. Sedulii Scotti Explanatiuncula De Breviariorum Et Capitulorum Canonumque Differentia Et Connexione Deque Eorum Aequalitate Atque Inaequalitate Speculatio.t 1. Incipit breviarium cata Mathaeum. Nativitas Christi. Magi cum muueribus veniunt, et reliqua. Perquirendum nobis est quid inter breviarium quod a quibusdam brevis causa nominatur et capitulum atque canonem distet. His etenim tribus, quasi quibusdam clavibus, cuncta evangelici voluminis arcana reserantur. Nam sublatis breviariis capitulis et canonibus, omnia confusa erunt et ambigua, eb quae sunt eadem, vel vicina, vel sola, et qui vel quot evangelistae in quibuslibet sententiis consonent, aut de quibus rebus edisserunt, hoc totum sine praedictis clavibus amphibolum erit. Itaque propriis differentiis haec tria ab invicem discernamus. Ergo breviarum est rerum in contextu evangelii narratarum subnixa et compendiosa diverso ad evangelium verborum stilo expositio, Capitulum vero est quaelibet in evangelio sententia seu narratio aliquem sensum vel ex parte vel ex toto exprimens in quolibet comprehensa canone. Porro canonem certa obseryatio seu titulus, quo cognoscitur quis vel qui et quot evangelistae unumquodque capitulum ediderunt. Ob quas vero causas haec tria reperta sunt diligentius intimemus. Nam breviarium ob hoe est repertum, quatinus ipsae res, quae in evangelico volumine narrantur, hoe praemisso atque considerato lucidius patescant, ut quod in evangelio quisque invenire desiderat, breviariorum 1 Cf. supra, p. 64. 92 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. consideratione, cum summa facilitate repperiat. Canones autem ob hanc causam notati sunt, quatinus ut supradiximus, eorum distinctione qui et quot evangelistae eadem vel vicina vel sola in evangeliis capitula dixerunt, agnoscatur. Sed capitulorum causa multiplex esse animadvertitur, de qua suo loco in sequentibus competenter disseretur. 2. Illud praeterea sciendum quod capitulum sine canone, et canon sine capitulo, per totum evangelii contextum esse non possunt. Nam haec duo sibi invicem inseparabiliter connexa sunt. Licet enim qualibet scriptorum neglegentia fieri potest, ut quodvis capitulum numerum sui canonis non habeat superscriptum, re tamen et veritate aliquo canone carere non potest. Cum necesse sit uti unus aut duo aut tres seu quattuor evangelistae ipsum capitulum pronuntient. At vero breviarium sine canone et capitulis super- scriptis, licet non absque capitulorum sensu, consistit. Non enim in breviario qui vel quot evangelistae quemlibet sensum edisserunt, neque capitulorum numerus perquiritur; alioquin qui quomodo contextui evangelico sic et breviario uterque numerus canonum atque capitulorum scribendo adponeretur. Quod quia non agitur, manifestum est quod illud in breviario proprie discitur, ut quae in evangelii contextu diversis capitulis atque canonibus multiplici narratione exponuntur, ea in breviario, quasi quodam pugillo, brevi assertione demonstrentur. 3. Sed ut breviarium sine canone et capitulis consistit, sic et capitula sine breviario posita repperiuntur. Nam in exordio evangelii secundum Mathaeum, in quo ter xu, hoe est XLII, generationes describuntur, duo capitula duoque canones, tertius videlicet ac decimus canon, absque breviario includuntur. Si quidem in eo quod subsequitur, Christi autem generatio sic erat, et reliqua, initium breviarii exorditur. Nam ibi nativitas salvatoris exponitur. Cur autem non a principio XL et duarum generationum, breviarium evangelii secundum Mathaeum sumit exordium, perspicaciter investigandum est. Poterat enim tale breviarium, nulla obsistente ratione, sic constare, XL duarum generationum enumeratio, nativitas Christi, et reliqua ; sed propter nativitatis dominicae excellentiam, idcirco ab ultima id est quadragesima secunda generatione seu nativitate salvatoris, exordium breviarii sumpsit. Nec mirum si in breviario sicuti quaedam in breve colliguntur, ita nonnulla causa brevitatis omittuntur, cum utrumque breviarii sit proprium; alioquin breviarium non erit breviarium. Et quia pro captu nostro breviter exposuimus quae ex his tribus sibi invicem connexa sunt, quaeque sine invicem inveniri possunt, nunc consequens esse videtur quatinus de illorum aequalitate (atque inaequalitate)' quaedam disseramus. 1 Verba in uncinis inclusa in codicis margine scripta sunt. Espostro-: Hiberno-Latin MSS. in the Libraries of Switzerland, 98 4, Itaque sciendum est quod in evangelico contextu tria supradicta sibi invicem aequalia repperiuntur. Nam’ octavum cata Mathaeum breviarium quod est: In navieum dormientem excitant discipuli ut tempestatem sedaret. Et in terra Gerasenorum daemonia eicit. Unum capitulum hoe est LXvmir* atque unum canonem scilicet duo in sese continere videtur. Unde mani- festum est breviarium capitulum, capitulum canonem aequales terminos aliquando possidere. Sed horum trium aequalitas uniformis est. Inaequali- tatis vero differentiae tres principaliter inveniuntur, Aut enim singula sineulis aut singula binis aut bina singulis quantitate praeferuntur. Sed singula singulis tribus modis praelecta fiunt. Nam breviarium quamvis neque solum canonem neque solum capitulum sua magnitudine excellit. Item capitulum licet neque canonem tamen breviarium intranscendere invenitur. Canon quoque aliquando capitulum sed raro breviarium trans- greditur. Quae omnia quisquis scire voluerit evangelicum volumen inspiciens facile repperiet. 5. Singula vero binis duobus modis praeferuntur. Nam licet capitulum canonem simul ac breviarium non transcendit, tamen aut quattuor breviarium capitulum atque canonem, aut quinque canon breviarium atque capitulum superat. Quod ut facilius* intellegatur quibusdam exemplis approbetur. Siquidem breviarium capitulo et canone lectius invenitur. Nam verbi gratia primum evangelii secundum Mathaeum hoc est: Nativitas Christi. Magi cum muneribus veniunt, et Ioseph ab angelo per visum ammonitus cum puero et matre eius in Aegyptum fugit. Infantes interficuntur. Tres canones hoc est quintum septimum decimumque canonem. Quattuor etiam capitula tertium scilicet et quartum quintum quoque aut sextum capitulum conplectitur. Item canon breviarii et capituli metas transcendit. Quoniam secundus canon septimum iuxta Lucam breviarium quod est Lairi filiam dum iret resusci- tare mulierem a profluvio liberat puellam vivificat, et aliquam octavi breviarii partem quattuorque capitula id est LXXXVv et LXXXVI ef LXXXVII et LXXXVIII ordine continuo conprehendit. Porro capitulum licet breviarii terminos transcendere invenitur. Non tamen cuius libet canonis formam transgreditur, Quia nimirum omne in evangelio capitulum necesse est ut in aliquo canone sit- conclusum. Sed quod dicimus aliquo exemplo nos approbemus. Itaque LXxxviI secundum Johannem capitulum in decimo canone com- putatur. Nec eius terminos excedit. Quod prorsus capitulum et tota cum breviarium hoc est Jesus interrogatus principium se esse respondit quod omnis peccator servus sit et quod Iesus ante Abraham sit. Caecum ex nativitate curat. A noni breviarii primam particulam id est de ianua et ovili 1 Sic corr. superser. ; Non cod. * Sic corr. superser. ; LXvunr cod. ® facius cod. R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXVIII,, SECT. C. [1+] 94 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. in se concludit. Tertia inaequalitatis differentia qua bina singulis quantitate praeferuntur ultimo in loco ad discutiendum restat. Haec autem sit duobus modis. Nam quia breviarium simul et capitulum canonis terminos transcen- dere nequeunt aut VI breviarium et canon aliquod capitulum aut vu capitulum et canon aliquod breviarium sua quantitate transcendunt. Nam breviarium simul et canon capituli metas supergrediuntur. Si quidem decimum secundum Mathaeum breviarium quod est XII apostolos praemittit cum omni doctrina ac dicit quod non venit pacem mittere in terram sed gladium multa capitula coneludit. Necnon I canon in ipsis primordiis non unum sed duo capitula conprehendit. Itemque capitulum et canon breviarii terminos transeunt. Si quidem LxXxxvum secundum Iohannem capitulum decimumque canon eidem capitulo adpositus octavum breviarium quod supra commemoravimus sua quantitate transcendunt. 6. Horum itaque trium id est breviarii et canonis atque capituli modi inaequalitatis licet usque ad Xmum pertendere videantur, tamen quia in evangelio nec breviarium solum absque capitulo canonem neque solum sine canone capitulum et neque capitulum canonem transcendit neque etiam capitulum canonem simul ac! breviarium excellit, neque breviarium simul et capitulum canonis terminos transcendere possunt. In breviario et capitulo atque canone septem solum modo inaequalitatis modi in evangelio supputantur. Quae omnia si quis iiiior evangeliorum volumen perspicaciter inspexerit ex superexscriptione breviariorum canonum quoque atque capitulorum adnotatione incunctanter cognoscet. Illud quoque sciendum est, quod cum canones et capitula, aliquando in principio, aliquando in medio, nonnumquam etiam prope finem cuiuslibet sensus adnotentur, breviaria nonnisi in primordialibus sensuum locis exordiuntur. Unde evenit ut ipsa breviaria saepe in principio, aliquando in medio, nonnumquam etiam prope finem capitulorum, sed tamen in principio sensuum, exordia sumant. 7. Postremo animadvertendum est quod haec tria breviarium scilicet capitulum canon alia in se tria hoc est eadem et vicina atque sola sensa continent, quae singula quattuor species habent, quae sunt praecepta mandata testimonia exempla. Unde quidam egregius doctor has quattuor species distingens: Quattuor, inquit, evangelicae doctrinae praecipuae formae sunt, praecepta mandata testimonia exempla. In praeceptis iustitia in mandatis caritas in testimoniis fides, in exemplis perfectio consistit. Praecepta sunt ut est illud: Tune Iesus praecepit discipulis suis in viam gentium ne abieritis et reliqua, hoc est deverte? a malo. Mandata sunt ut: Mandatum novum do vobis ut diligatis invicem, hoc est facere bonum et caritatem implere. ' Sic corr. in margine ; a cod. ? Sic cod. Esposrro—Hiberno- Latin MSS. in the Libraries of Switzerland. 95 Testimonia sunt quae in ore duorum vel trium testium stant, ut est illud: Tohannes testimonium perhibet de me, sed habeo testimonium maius Iohanne. Pater ipse qui in me manet testimonium perhibet de me, et ipsa opera quae ego facio testimonium perhibent de me, et testimonium perhibeo veritati. Exempla vero sunt quae Iesum imitantur dicentem: Discite a me quia mitis sum et humilis corde et reliqua. Estote perfecti sicut pater vester caelestis perfectus est. Et alibi exemplum enim dedi vobis ut et vos faciatis aliis. Has quattuor qualitates psalmigraphi versus concinant dicentes : Praeceptum Domini luci dum illuminans oculos. Et alibi laetum mandatum tuum nimis quia qui diligit proximum totam legem implevit. Item testimonia tua intellexi et testimonium Domini fidele. Item indicia Dei vera iustificata in semet ipsa quae nobis exempla recte iudicandi praemonstrant. In his iiior hoe est praeceptis testimoniis exemplis mandatis timor fides spes caritas includuntur. Timore namque incipimus, fide servamus, quod incipimus spe erigimur, caritate consumamur. R. 1, A. PROC., VOL. XXVIII,, SECT. C, 15] [ 96] LY ARCHAEOLOGICAL EVIDENCE FOR THE INTERCOURSE OF GAUL WITH IRELAND BEFORE THE FIRST CENTURY. By GEORGE COFFEY. Read Fenrvary 14. Ordered for publication Fenrvary 16. Published Aprit 8, 1910. A PAPER on some monuments of the La Téne Period, which I had lately discovered in Ireland, and which were the first of that class known in Europe, was read before the Academy in 1903,' These interesting stones (three) were there described and fully illustrated in detail. I may recall a few general observations made. It has been a habit of mind with English archaeologists to regard the periods in Ireland as later than those in Britain and the styles as derived therefrom. This theory is based on the assumption that Ireland, lying more remote from the Continent than Britain, was less within the reach of Continental influences in early times. I had, as I remarked, combated this view else- where. Many Bronze Age types in Ireland contradict it. The geographical argument must be used with caution. Trade does not always follow the lines of nearest geographical approach. Even in early times it is chiefly determined by the objects sought, and by the positions of meeting centres or markets. The frequent intercourse between Ireland and Gaul in early Christian times—fifth to seventh centuries—was mentioned. Intercourse by ° way of the Loire was recognized. We hear of the first Irish Christians at Auxerre, at Autun, at Luxeuil; and Irish trade was known at Nantes in the sixth century. This was probably an old way long in use. In Roman times Ireland was believed to be between Britain and Spain, and is mentioned by Tacitus as “favourably situated as regards the Gallic Sea.” The stones, which are from different parts of the country, were of the same general period ; but one I thought might be late, approaching 400 A.D. ; the other two were certainly earlier, and one of them I definitely ascribed to La Téne II, both from the border of fret-pattern on the base, and the free seroll-forms of the general ornament: the trumpet-ends not yet being a ' Proc. R. I. A., vol. xxiv., Sect. C, p. 257. 2 Journal R.S. A. L, vols. xxiv.-xxvyii. “ Origins of Prehistoric Ornament in Ireland.’’? See also “Trish Copper Celts,’’ Journal of Anthropological Institute, vol. xxxi., p. 265, and ‘‘ Copper Halberts,”” Proc. R. I. A., vol. xxvii., sect. C, p. 94. See especially p. 111. Corrry—Intercourse of Gaul with Ireland before First Century. 97 a separate motive. This may perhaps be somewhat early ; it may be coming to a transition to La Téne III. It may be compared with the pattern on the shields from the Thames and the River Witham! attributed to La Tene II. That the La Téne style was distributed in Iveland before the Christian period I had held to be probable, chiefly on the ground that the derived La Téne ornament of early Christian times presumed an extensive use of that style in the preceding period. These stones went far to confirm that opinion, and may be claimed as showing that the La Téne style had taken a deep root in Ireland before the Christian period, and was not to be accounted for by trade or raid from Britain. Last year Professor Zimmer, who does not appear to be acquainted with my papers, wrote an important article upon the ancient trade connexion of West Gaul with Ireland. He sums up in a passage the prevailing error to which I have referred:—“This erroneous view is widespread, even in learned circles that ought really to know better; and during the past decades it has proved baneful for many problems of Irish and British archaeology. Now, this erroneous view is quite naively and openly expressed, and brought forward as the ultima ratio for unproved statements ; now, as a self-evident truth, it forms the basis of scientific theories of present-day investigators of repute; nay, examined closely, it turns out the sole mainstay for such theories.” He gives numerous instances of early trade-relations between West Gaul and Ireland. Leaving upon one side the well-known intercourse between Ireland and France and Spain in the sixteenth to the eighteenth centuries, he proceeds to examine various evidence of Ireland’s connexion with West Gaul from the time of Giraldus Cambrensis (born 1147) back to Tacitus. He mentions at length the expulsion of St. Columbanus from Luxeuil in the sixth century, and quotes, from the high authority of the Life, an almost contem- porary MS., the passage “ Reperta ergo navis quae Scottorum commercia vexerat, omnem suppellectilem comitesque recepit”—an indication this of the direct trade with Iveland.* He gives instances from the same time of the Gaulish wine-traders carrying their wares up the Shannon as far as the centre of Ireland. He then gives the passage in Tacitus quoted by me in my paper, “The Origin of Prehistoric Ornament in Ireland,” as to the position, size, climate, and population of Ireland as compared with Britain, 1 Horae Ferales, Plates xiv. and xvi. : B.M. Guide. Iron Age, p. 93. * Sitzungsberichte der Kéniglich Preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, 1909, pp. 363 and 364, 3 As Prof. Kuno Meyer points out, it is a long-established fact that ‘‘ Scotia, down to the tenth century at least, was never used of Scotland, but always meant Ireland.’’ See Transactions, Cymmrodorion Society, 1895-6, p. 60. [15*] 98 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. and argues from this passage that a lively trade must have existed between Gaul and Ireland at that period. Professor Zimmer concludes that a brisk direct export and import trade connexion existed in the first century between Ireland and the West Gaulish ports at the Loire and Garonne mouths. We may quote the following from among Professor Zimmer’s concluding remarks on this portion of his argument :—“ The present investigation has, indeed, its own object; but it pursues besides that of partly supplementing now, by facts, a later investigation which will expose the credulousness and short-sightedness which lie at the root of the dogma of the immigration of the Gaels to lreland by way of Britain; and I suppose I may at least claim, from what has been proved up to the present, that the view referred to should not be brought into the field against me as a proof of an intermediary réle played by Britain.” (p. 380.) As this point is important, I may be permitted to mention that, as far back as 1895, I had reached on archaeological grounds a similar conclusion. When discussing the passage in Tacitus, I concluded: “ But putting aside preconceived ideas based on the relative positions of the two islands with respect to the . Continent, . . . taking into consideration the belief then existing that Ireland lay between Britain and Spain, which seems to imply a southern branch of trade with Ireland, as distinguished from the cross-channel trade with Britain and Gaul; ... looking at the map of Europe, we can readily understand that, to ships from the south, Britain would appear to lie north of Ireland. .. . The cross-channel trade between Gaul and Britain was in the hands of the Veneti, and it is probable that a sea-going trade from the more southern parts of Gaul, and probably Spain, would be directed to the south-west of Britain and to Ireland.”' It thus appears that Professor Zimmer has reached a similar conclusion. He handles the passage in Tacitus in a striking and novel way, and has supplemented it by giving much evidence of definite details which his great knowledge of ancient Irish literature renders of much importance. The tales included in the ancient literature of Ireland are too often regarded as fabulous inventions, and dismissed with a superior smile as unworthy of the attention of serious historians. But there have always been people in Ireland who have paid attention to these ancient tales; and now that a more critical spirit has at length been brought to bear upon them by archaeologists and scholars, such as Sir John Rhys, Professor Ridgeway, and Professor Meyer, they have been shown to contain many important and ‘ Journal Royai Soc. of Antiquaries of Ireland, vol. xxv., p. 27. Correy—Ilntercourse of Gaul with Ireland before First Century. 99 reliable details on the “ History of Ireland,” though mixed with fabulous matter. One of the most interesting tales is the story of the return to Ireland of Labraid Loingsech with an army of Gauls, about 300 B.c., from which time I am inclined to date the general use of iron weapons in Ireland, though some iron weapons may have reached the island before. This tale has been critically examined with regard to the Gauls by Professor D’Arbois deJubainville in an admirable paper, in the “Revue Celtique,” vol. xxvili., where the chief incidents are told.! Two somewhat different versions have come down to us from before the twelfth century. One, of which we have several more or less full copies, is translated by Whitley Stokes from the fullest copy in the “ Book of Leinster,” a MS. of the twelfth century. (Zeitschrift fir Celtische Philologie, Band IIL, s. 1.) The other from the Scholia of the Amra Choluimb Chille, also translated by Whitley Stokes from a twelfth-century ms., “Revue Celtique,” vol. xx., p. 30. There are also several other texts of this version mentioned by him. Though there are differences in the stories as told in the two versions, the main facts with which we are concerned substantialty agree. Cobthach Coel Breg, having murdered his brother and nephew, secured the supreme kingship. Ultimately Moen, his grandnephew, subsequently called Labraid Loingsech (the exile), took refuge in Brittany amongst the men of Menia, identified by M. D’Arbois de Jubainville with Menapia. The King of Menapia gave his friendship to Labraid, who was made known to him as the son of the King of Ireland; and in time sent him back to recover his kingship. He returned with a number of Gauls in 300 ships, and landed on the east coast of Ireland. This is very interesting, as M. D’Arbois identifies the men of Menia with the Gauls of Menapia established on the Continent; for the Irish did not pronounce the letter p: so Mena(p)ia becomes Menia. The word ‘Menia’ occurs in an important fifteenth-century vellum Ms. in the British Museum (Egerton, 1782). In others the passage was not understood and probably corrupted. Thus Menia became Morca; and we are told how Labraid went eastward till he reached the Island of the Britons and the land of Armenia. The expression ¢i fer Menia—‘land of the men of Menia ’— becomes easily ¢27 Armenia ; and Menia was sometimes corrupted into Morca (see D’Arbois de Jubainville). 1 Reprinted in the Introduction to M. D’Arbois’ translation of the Tfin:—‘‘ Enléyement du Taureau Divin et des Vaches de Cooley. La plus ancienne épopée de 1’ Europe occidentale.’’—Livr. i., Paris, 1907. As these pages were passing through the press, M. D’Arbois de Jubainyille passed away in the fulness of years, an irreparable loss to Celtic studies which he did so much to foster both in France and in these countries. The translation of the Tain, of which only a portion has appeared, occupied the lust few years of his life. 100 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The Menapii are shown by Ptolemy (second century), as M. D’Arbois points out, located on the south-eastern side of Ireland, about Wexford in Leinster. They were no doubt portion of the Menapia, a people of Belgic Gaul. In the time of Ptolemy the Brigantes, a similar people, are placed slightly to the south of them in Ireland. The date of the destruction of Dind-rig and death of Cobthach is fixed by the Four Masters at 542 B.c. There appears to be some error about this date, though a dindsenchas of Leinster supports it, stating it was 500 years before the birth of Christ that it took place. But in the copy of the story of Labraid, translated by Whitley Stokes, already referred to, from the Book of Leinster, and from other texts of this version, the date is given as 300 B.c.!. Another passage puts it at 307 B.c. In an estimate of thirty years for a generation, from the date of Ptolemy son of Lagas, who appears to be contemporary with Ugaine grandfather of Cobthach, M. D'Arbois fixed 216 B.c. for the massacre of Dind-rig. The counting of thirty years to a generation is too high, considering the fact of the murders, so we can say some time in the third century as a sufficient date. The coming of the Gauls with iron lances soon became a fixed belief : the explanation of Laigin (Leinster), where the Gauls were settled, was in this manner usually explained; the references to it are very definite. Thus, at the conclusion of the Orgain Dind-rig in the Book of Leinster, the scribe writes: “ Labraid . . . brought many foreigners with him [to Ire- land], to wit, two thousand and two hundred foreigners, with broad lances in their hands, from which the Laigin [Leinstermen] are so called.”? In the version of the story in the scholia of the Amra Choluimb Chille it is said with equal definiteness :—‘ Then the exile seized the sovranty of Ireland; and he was the first to make broad blue lances [laigne], whence the Laigin [Leinstermen] are named.” We find also in the dindsenchas of Leinster this constantly referred to in similar words. The prose accounts give some poems as authorities, presumably somewhat earlier. Two from the Book of Leinster will be sufficient; but there are many allusions to Labraid and the lances scattered through the literature and tales. 'On errors of dates in the Four Masters see the Rey. Dr. MacCarthy’s Todd Lectures, Lect. 11., p. 185, also Lect. u1., pp. 281 and 301, in which he goes fully into the subject. ? Zeitschrift fiir C. P., vol. iii., p. 14. ®* Revue Celtique, vol. xx., p. 433. Corrry—ZIntercourse of Gaul with Ireland before First Century. 101 Thus in Lagin I. :— From the day he was slain (this is sooth) even Cobthach Cael, with his thirty kings, till the birth of the Son of Mary is five hundred years ever pure. There came on the march to that slaying Labraid and thirty hundred of the Dub-Gaill in their battle-harness, warlike and staunch, with their deep-blue lances. From those lances thenceforth were the men of Leinster called the Spearmen ; at the hand of the Dumb Exile, with heavy disaster, by these lances Cobthach Cael was slain. In Lagin II. :— Labraid the Exile (full his number), by whom Cobthach was slain at Dindrig. came with a lance-armed host over the sea-water ; from them Lagin was named. Two and twenty hundreds of the Gall came oversea having with them broad lances; from the lances that were carried there— thence the men of Lagin get their name.! Among the iron spear-heads found from time to time throughout the country, there are some which are regarded by most collectors as the immediate successors of the bronze spear-head. Their often unsightly or fragmentary state causes them to be neglected and thrown aside by the amateur. They may, however, be generally distinguished from the Norse or Danish spear-heads also found in the country ; and the La Téne character of some of them is clearly marked. I think we are justified in regarding fig. 1 as an example of the broad blue lances from which Leinster took its name. It is 13 inches long, and must have been 44 inches broad; the exact place of finding is not recorded, but it was found in Ireland, probably during the Shannon excavations, Fig. 2is a good La Téne spear. It was found at Corofin, county Clare, and is the property of Mr. Mark Pattison; the 1 Edward Gwynn, the Metrical Dindshenchus, part ii., R.I.A. Todd Lecture series, yol. iy., pages 51 and 53, Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 102 borders of the small openings or double eyes in the blade are inlaid with Some narrow spears bronze; and it has a sort of fret-form round the base. are also known which cannot be assigned to a definite period; their La Téne aspect is apparent; and they are probably not later than the first few Fig. 3, found in the River Boyne, is an example of these. centuries A.D. It has some eye-centres at the base of the blade, set some with red and some with yellow enamel; also the fine long spear, fig. 4, found in the bed of a stream at Mulloughmore, county Roscommon. Fic, 4. Fic. 1} s La Téne Spear-head, Corofin, Co, Clare lreland (}). (4). (})- Fic. 2 Fic. 3. River Boyne § Mulloughmore, Co. Roscommon (}). The remarkable La Téne crannog of Lisnacroghera, county Antrim, has yielded quite a series of objects consistently La Téne in character, These include four sword-sheaths; three are at Belfast; and one from the Green- Corrry—ZIntercourse of Gaul with Ireland before First Century. 103 well collection is in the British Museum: iron spear-heads and “ door- handle” butts; also several small objects. One of these when found was attached to the shaft of a spear 8 feet long, which was furnished at the top with a ferrule of bronze upon which was displayed a kind of Greek fret-pattern prepared for enamel; the spear-head was missing; but Mr. Wakeman, who, with Canon Grainger, obtained it on the spot from the person by whom it had been exhumed, considers that the large iron spear-head figured in his paper was it (Journal R.S.A.L, vol. xvi., p. 392). It measures about 16 inches in length, and the breadth of the blade 2 inches. This discovery would seem to contradict the guess in the British Museum Guide to the Iron Age (p. 147), which is disposed to consider these door- handle butt-ends of spears as having been the linch-pins of chariots rather than the butt-ends of spears. Mr. Knowles has in his collection from Lisnacroghera several bronze butt-ends of spears, also a fragment of a slender twist gold tore. There are also several smaller spear-heads found there like fig. 5, which was found at Carvick-on-Shannon. The date of the finds can hardly be later than La Téne II, It is to be regretted that the crannog was not properly exca- vated, and that the discoveries were left to the chance finds of the turf-cutters, and so much scattered. They may indi- cate the landing of a body of Gauls direct from the Conti- nent. The Brigantes settled in the north of England, about Yorkshire and Lancashire, were probably a branch of the Brigantes whom Ptolemy locates at Bregans on the east of p,5. 5 Carrick- Lake Constance. The Brigantes of the south of Ireland were on-Shannon (3). probably another branch coming, as I think, directly from the Continent. We must disabuse our minds of the old notion that the movements of the Celtic peoples always took place as a hydrostatic wave filling up the neighbouring parts. This idea is derived from the error, on which Professor Zimmer comments so forcibly, which regards all Conti- nental influences in Ireland as given through Britain. When Caesar defeated the Helvetii, and turned back the survivors to their old lands near Lake Geneva, from which they had advanced on their march as far as Autun, the whole nation was setting out on a long journey to new lands in the west, and had burnt their homes and the corn which they could not take with them, and had made arrangements for passing through the intermediate lands. R.I-A. PROC., VOL. XXVIII., SEOT. C. {16] 104 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Three bronze horns (fig. 6) were found at Cork last year, below the old river bottom, in making some works in the park. They are about 9 inches long, and consist of three funnel-shaped straight tubes of bronze; their points are smooth and neatly rounded. Their mouths have a flange and rivet-holes init: two are sloped across at an angle; the third is straight. They have fine riveting down the back, and one is turned in the figure to show this. When found, the centre one was said to have been joined to one of the others by the small piece seen attached to it. Round the mouths of each is a band of La Téne ornament, the characteristic form of which cannot be mistaken. The absence of any dividing mark or trumpet-end in the space where the curves expand inclines me to place them not later than the first century B.C., if so late. Their exact use is a little uncertain. I have written to some of the most eminent archaeologists in Europe who are well acquainted with the chief collections of La Téne objects; and they suggest that they were the horns of a helmet like those on the helmet found in the Thames (fig. 67, p- 88, in the British Museum Guide to the Iron Age). I agree with this; it may have been a helmet or head ornament arranged somewhat like fig. 6. Frio. 6.—La Téne horns found at Cork. The pair of bronze bits and bronze head-stalls—as the latter are called—from Roscommon present good La Téne ornament. They show the distribution of La Téne finds throughout the country, though many of the horse head-stalls, of which there are numerous examples, seem to be later, Professor Ridgeway, “Origin and Influence of the Thoroughbred Horse,” p. 492, has given the best suggestion of the use of these curious objects. He considers them to be rein guides for chariots, similar to those attached to the chariot found at Thebes, and now in the Archaeological Museum at Florence. The number of trumpets found in Ireland is quite astonishing; but they mostly belong to the end of the Bronze Age. There are, however, three bronze trumpets of the La Téne period: the ornament on the disc of one is Corruy—Tntercourse of Gaul with Ireland before First Century. 105 certain and fairly early. It was found in a bog on the borders of Lough-na- shade, near Armagh. The other trumpets have spiked ornament round their ends, and in several cases have been found in numbers of two and three together. There were several discovered in the Dowris find, in the same find as bronze spears and other objects but none of iron; so the date is approxi- mately certain, and they seem to have preceded and led into the La Téne period. Some of these trumpets have a long, straight tube, which fits to the narrow end of the curved portion; the upper end of this tube has also four rivet-holes, to which another tube or mouthpiece may have been fixed. This form, with a straight tube and curved end, is the /itwus of the Romans. Fie. 7,—Cornu and Lituus, from a bas-relief at Aquila. First century B.C. The Romans are believed to have adopted this form of trumpet from the Etruscans, who were in contact with the Celtic tribes of Gaul from an early period. Polybius, describing the defeat of the Celts by the Romans at the battle of Telamon, B.c. 225, speaks of the “innumerable horns and trumpets” of the Celts (Gaesatae, Insubres, Taurisci and Boii). Fra 8.--'lrumpet in two parts found with six others near Tralee, Co. Kerry. A bronze lituus, found in an Etruscan tomb at Cerveti, is preserved in the Vatican Museum; and representations of similar trumpets occur on other Etruscan tombs. Several of the Ivish horns are open at both ends, and have rivet-holes at the narrow end; they are probably the curved portions of trumpets of this form, of which the straight tubes are lost, though possibly some other form of attachment may have been in use. If these trumpets are supposed to be in any way connected with those mentioned by Polybius, though the Ivish horns are no doubt much earlier, the 106 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. great number of them, their form, and their well-nigh complete absence from Britain, may indicate a movement of Celtic people from Northern Italy by the Rhone Valley across Gaul to the south and east of Ireland before the time of Tacitus by the way suggested by Professor Zimmer. This was an old route, and probably known back into the Bronze Age. — © Fie. 9. Marne. Greenhills, Co. Dublin. I may add that the shape of certain sepulchral urns found near Dublin « recalls the early La Téne pottery from the Marne district, though the ornament is different, and no correspondence of dates is assumed. The straight and angular lines of the wide funnel-shaped mouths and sides narrowing towards the bottom, which is recessed with an annular foot (suggesting a metal model), may be noticed; but it would take me too far to go into this question more fully in the present Paper. We see, therefore, that the result of the archaeological conclusions in this Paper hardly supports the statement commonly made im all school books, that the Gael came to Ireland through Great Britain ; but they strongly support Professor Kuno Meyer’s contention to the contrary, in his Paper on the “Brython and Gael,” in the Cymmrodorion Society’s Transactions, 1895-96, E ler 4 V. SCANDINAVIAN OBJECTS FOUND AT ISLAND-BRIDGE AND KILMAINHAM. 3Y GEORGE COFFEY anp E. C. R. ARMSTRONG. Prare LY. Read Frnrvary 14. Ordered for Publication Fepruary 16. Published May 24, 1910. In vol. x. of the Proceedings of the Royal Ivish Academy, 1866-69, there is a report of a paper read December 10th, 1866, by Sir William Wilde, Vice-President, “On the Scandinavian Antiquities lately discovered at Islandbridge, near Dublin.” The report states that “Sir William Wilde, Vice-President, brought under the notice of the Academy an account of the Antiquities of Scandinavian origin, lately found in the fields sloping down from the ridge of Inchicore to the Liffey, and to the south-west of the village of Islandbridge, outside the municipal boundary of the city of Dublin, where, there was reason to believe, some of the so-called Danish engagements with the native Ivish took place, These antiquities consisted of swords of great length, spearheads, and bosses of shields, all of iron; also iron knives, smiths’ and metal smelters’ tongs, hammer heads, and pin brooches, &c. Of bronze there were four (pair) very beautiful tortoise-shaped or mammillary brooches found, likewise some decorative mantle pins and helmet crests of findruin, or white metal; beams and scales of the same material, and leaden weights, decorated and enamelled on top, and in some cases ornamented with minerals.” A further description of some of the objects follows and some remarks upon the pattern of the swords. The question as to the conditions of the find was next considered, and the report goes on :— “ The circumstances under which the osseous remains and the accompany- ing relics were found were well worthy of consideration. The surface of the great pit from which the macadamizing material of Dublin was being procured, which was about twenty feet in section, consisted of a layer of dark, alluvial soil, varying from eighteen inches to two feet in depth. Upon the gravel bed on which it rested were found several skeletons; and among their bones, both above and below them, were discovered the different articles referred to. It would appear that they were worn by or were in the R.I.A. PROC., VOL, XXVII., SECT. C. ie] 108 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. possession of the persons to whom these skeletons belonged; but there was no evidence of ‘interment’ haying taken place; and, from all the attendant circumstances, the investigator was left to believe one or other of two suppositions: the first was, that the bodies were buried in all the panoply of war, with their weapons, offensive and defensive, and their armour, decorations, tools, and implements upon them—either hastily after a battle, or according to the usage of the people to whom they belonged—which latter was not only unlikely, but, from the shallow surface of the soil covering them, most improbable. The other and most likely conjecture was, that these Scandi- navian invaders were killed in battle or some sudden skirmish, and lay there on the lightly covered gravel field, on the south side of the Liffey, until the birds of prey picked their bones, and the weeds, grass, and soil accumulated over them during the last eight or nine hundred years.” The report gives a list of the articles found, which included five complete iron swords, much corroded, but with handles, and a decorated sword-handle, six spear-heads, four shield-bosses, a white metal helmet-crest, several knife- blades, a sickle-like hook, hammer-heads, shears, and tongs, several large- headed nails, and other pieces of iron, together with sharpening stones, spindle- whorls, and various articles of household economy. There were also found two pairs of scales, ten decorated weights, mantle pins, brooches, jewelled studs, a miniature battle-axe of white metal and an ornamented bronze strap buckle. In all about seventy-eight specimens, together with a large quantity of human bones, but no perfect skull. Illustrations in the text are given of the decorated sword-hilt, the white metal helmet-crest, five of the weights, the miniature battle-axe, one portion of a tortoise-brooch, and a portion of the bronze strap. It is forty-four years since Sir William Wilde’s account was published ; and Mr. Coffey had long wished to get the objects arranged and published. The principal ones had never been illustrated, and were so covered with rust that the ornamented sword-hilts were quite concealed. The importance of the find as the largest collective one of Norse or Danish objects found in Ireland, as well as the fact that the conclusions arrived at in Sir W. Wilde’s paper seemed to require reconsideration, suggested a full publication of all the objects, together with those found at Kilmainham and the neighbourhood. The recent appointment of an assistant to Mr. Coffey rendered this more feasible, and all the objects of these finds are now fully displayed in the Museum. Sir William Wilde’s list of the antiquities procured in this find commences with the swords, which are described as “Five complete iron swords, much corroded, but with handles; also a decorated swordhandle. They are Corrry AND Armsrrong-- Scandinavian Objects, 109 numbered 2356, —-7, -—8, and ——9, and also 2360 and —61, in the New Registry.” The identification of the swords has been rendered somewhat difficult, as in the New Register, 1866, the numbering of the swords and sword-hilt are somewhat different from that mentioned in the paper. The numbers run 2356, 2357, 2358, 2359, and 2391. No. 2360 isaspear-head, and 2361 a shield-boss. Mr. Wakeman, while working in the Museum, labelled seven swords as having been found at Island-bridge. Of these seven only one (No, R. 2556 and Wk. 20) has a registered number attached to it; but three others have been identified by measurement with the numbers 2357, 2359, and 2391, in the Register. No. 2358 is stated in the Register as being 33 inches !ong. Wk. No. 15, which is 31? inches long, agrees in all the other measurements and description with No. 2358, and seems to be the sword which has lost a little of its length. These seven swords are numbered :— 1. R. 2356. Wk. 20. Single-edged. ‘Total length, 352 inches. Length of blade, 30 inches. R. 2357. Wk. 16. Double-edged. Total length, 36 inches. Length of blade, 294 inches. 3. R. 2358. Wk. 15. Double-edged. Total length, 314 inches. Length of blade, 242 inches. 4. R. 2359. Wk. 23. Single-edged. Total length, 33} inches. Length of blade, 274 inches. 5. R. 2391. Wk. 21. Double-edged (broken into three parts). Total length, 38 inches. Length of blade, 314 inches, Wk. 17. Double-edged (bent and broken in two parts, pommel and point missing). Total length, 30 inches. Length of blade, 254 inches. Wk. 22. Double-edged. Total length, 354 inches. Length of blade, 304 inches. It would therefore appear that seven swords were found in the neigh- bourhood of Island-bridge ; but that only five had come in at the time of the publication of the paper. In addition to these there is the decorated sword- hilt No. 2361 described and figured by Sir W. Wilde, and an iron sword- handle mentioned in the Register No. 2390, which has not yet been identified. Lo Previous to the swords found at Island-bridge there is a sword entered in the Register in 1860, and described as haying been found with other objects at Kilmainham, and presented by Mr. William Young. There is a reterence to the Minutes of the Academy, vol. iv., p. 152. The [17°] 110 _ Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. reference is in the Academy Proceedings, vol. iv., p. 219. It runs—“ Nov. 183th, 1848. ‘he Secretary read .. . a letter from Mr. Richard Young of Island- bridge, accompanying specimens of ancient Danish weapons, discovered by workmen in excavating near the terminus of the Great Southern and Western Railway. They consisted of a sword, much larger than has been yet found, and a smaller weapon of the same kind, together with an iron spear or pike- head, and a number of iron arrow-heads.” As no numbers referring to the new register were attached to the swords labelled by Mr. Wakeman as having been found at Kilmainham, it has not been possible to identify this sword. The next reference in the Register, 1861, is to two swords, a spear-head, a shield boss, a stilus, and animal, and metallic remains found at King’s-bridge Terminus by Mr. George Miller, and presented to the Academy by the Directors of the Great Southern and Western Railway. In vol. vii. of the Academy’s Proceedings, p. 376, the donation is mentioned thus: “Read a letter from George M. Miller, Esq., announcing a donation of some osseous remains and antiquities, found in the works of the Great Southern and Western Railroad, near the King’s-bridge Terminus.”’ These two swords are presumably among those labelled by Mr. Wakeman as found at Kilmainham and presented by the Directors of the Railway. The spear-head has been identified as Wk., No. 25. There are six swords labelled by Mr. Wakeman as having been found in a cutting of the Great Southern and Western Railway at Kilmainham, and presented by the Governors of the Hospital and Directors of the Railway ; and they are numbered as follows :— Wk. 7. W.89. 352 D. Double-edged (broken into three parts). Total length, 364 inches. Length of blade, 30} inches. Wk. 2. W.90. 351 .D. Double-edged (broken into three parts). Total length, 323 inches. Length of blade, 263 inches. Wk. 8. Single-edged. Total length, 35} inches. Length of blade, 28% inches. Wk. 31. Single-edged, 322 inches. Length of blade, 263 inches. Wk. 10. W. 92. 356 D. Double-edged (bent over). Total length, 374 inches. Length of blade, 314 inches. Wk. 9. W.93. 355 D. Double-edged (bent over). Total length, 354 inches. Length of blade, 30 inches. Wk. 6. W. 87. 350 D. Double-edged (broken). ‘Total length, 28 inches. Length of blade, 22 inches. Wk. 5. W. 88. 349 D. Double-edged (broken into three parts). Total length, 364 inches. Length of blade, 30% inches. Corrry any Armsrronc—Seandinavian Objects. 111 One more sword is labelled as having been found at Kilmainham and purchased from Mr. Thomson ; it is numbered Wk. 14; and the total length is 29 inches, and length of blade 23} inches. The next lot consists of six swords, one of which is labelled by Mr. Wakeman as having been found in Kilmainham Cemetery, and the others as found at or near Kilmainham. They are numbered as follows :— Wk. 13. W.78. Double-edged (broken into two parts). Total length, 304 inches. Length of blade, 25 inches. Wk. 11. Double-edged. Total length, 332 inches. Length of blade, 28} inches. Wk. 3. Double-edged. Total length, 38% inches. Wk. 33. Double-edged. ‘otal length, 352 inches. ols Wk Single-edged. Total length, 35} inches. Length of blade, 294 inches. Wk. 12. Single-edged. Total length, 28% inches. Length of blade, 23 inches, There are also the upper portion of a sword-pommel (Wk. 41. P. 943), the quillon of a sword (Wk. 44), and part of the handle of a sword (Wk. 42), all labelled as found in the neighbourhood of Kilmainham. Finally, we come to six swords labelled by Mr. Wakeman as having been found probably at Kilmainham: they are numbered :— Wk. 54. Double-edged (broken into two parts). Total length, 393 inches. Length of blade, 334 inches. Wk. 35. Double-edged. Total length, 353 inches. Length of blade, 29 inches. Wk. 36. Single-edged. Total length, 33} inches. Length of blade, 27 inches. Wk. 37. Double-edged. Total length, 35} inches. Length of blade, 28} inches. Wk. 38. Doubled-edged. Total length, 324 inches. Length of blade, 264 inches. Wk. 39. Double-edged. Total length, 213 inches. Length of blade, 16 inches. There is also a portion of sword-pommel (Wk. 40) which is labelled by Mr. Wakeman as having been found with a human skeleton (feet towards the east) in a grave near the Liffey, probably at or near Kilmainham. We have then twenty-eight complete swords and seyeral portions of swords found in the Island-bridge and Kilmainham district. Of these six are single-edged; and of the remaining twenty-two double-edged swords, several are broken, and three are bent. This must have been done at 112 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. the time of the interment. The form of the swords can be seen in fig. 1, which shows an unusually long “sax” or single-edged sword (Wk. 20), and a double-edged sword (Wk. 7). DESCRIPTION OF Sworps. The hilt of bronze described by Sir William Wilde, No. 2361, is very fine; and sword-hilts analogous to this are rare. The handle portion of bronze, which is inlaid with chevrons of white metal or silver, terminating in small circles, is beautifully wrought. Fig. 2 will show the pattern. Plate IV. No. 1 (Wk. 21, R. 2391) is the hilt of a double-edged sword of the ordinary Norse type; it was found at Island-bridge. It is broken into three parts, and measures 38} inches in length. The ornamentation is of the form of many silver strips beaten into groves in the iron, with a piece of twisted silver wire between the upper and lower portion of the head: Fic. 1.—Wk. 7. Wk. 20. Fic. 2.—Decorated Bronze Sword-Hilt (}). Plate IV. No. 2( Wk. 15, R. 2358), also from Island-bridge, shows the same type of hilt; but the silver strips are prolonged into a pattern at each side; it has lost the silver wire between the two portions of the head; it is broken, and the upper portion of the blade is missing ; it measures 314 inches in length. Plate LV. No, 4(Wk. 3), from Kilmainham, differs slightly in the shape of the upper part of the head; the silver is ornamented by a sort of chequer pattern, and bound by several silver wires which go over the head in two places, The quillon is bound above and below by a single strand of twisted wi" Pasa anis J 4 a j on , bal i Corrry ann Armstrona—Seandinavian Objects. 115 wire. It seems almost identical with the hilt figured by Du Chaillu, The Viking Age,” vol. ii., p. 67, fig. 788. It measures 38f inches in length. Plate IV. No. 3 (Wk. 83), from the cemetery of Kilmainham, is the finest sword of the period in the collection, and one of the finest swords in any museum. The hilt is heavier and larger than usual, in order to balance the long blade. Itis richly gilt and decorated with small silver circles. Silver wires go over the head; and the lower part of the head and the quillon are ornamented at the centre and edges with decorated bands. The decoration will be best understood by examining the illustration. It measures 35{ inches in length. Plate TV. No. 5 (Wk. 5), from Kilmainham, is a remarkable hilt. The upper portion of the head, which is smaller than in the hilts just described, is divided into five lobes, with silver wire between each; the lower portion is decorated with a kind of meander pattern, which is repeated on the quillon, The upper surface of the guard bears the name Harroura.! It is broken into three parts, and measures 363 inches in length. A sword-hilt of very similar shape and decoration, with the name HLITHER engraved in the same place, the upper surface of the guard, is figured by Rygh, “ Norske Oldsager,” No. 511. It was found in 1864 in a tumulus at Gravraak, Melhus, Norway. No indications of damascening or the names of armourers were apparent upon the blades, such as are known upon swords of the period; but examination for these was not attempted, as the blades had been covered with a thick coating of paraffin wax to preserve them, and as little as possible was done to disturb this. Many of the ornamented parts were quite hidden by rust. Thus the sword with the name Harroira on the quillon was so covered with rust that when Mr. Wakeman was working at these objects, he says this sword “is said when found to have been inscribed with the letters HArror. Of this lettering, if it ever existed, no trace at present remains.” The careful cleaning of the sword has made this lettering, with the exception of the final A, now quite plain. The damascening of the blades of the Viking swords, which has been thought to imply an Eastern origin for them, is not the true damascening, and is called “false damascening” by Lorange; and the swords are considered to be mostly derived through the North-West of France, and the districts of the Rhine and north of the Danube. (See “Den Yngre Jernalders Svaerd,” by A. L. Lorange, of the Bergens Museum, where the subject of the origin and damascening of the swords is fully gone into.) The superiority of the Scandinavian arms was recognized by the Ivish. The ancient author of the “War of the Gaedhil with the Gaill” (p. 53), speaking of the indescribable oppression and suffering inflicted on the Ivish, 1 We are indebted to Professor Carl Marstrander, of the School of Irish Learning, for drawing our attention to the final a. 114 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. attributes it to the excellence of the Dane’s corselets, and “ their hard, strong, valiant swords ;' and their well-rivetted long spears”; besides their bravery and their valour. We next come to the spear-heads found at Island-bridge. In Sir William Wilde’s paper six are mentioned as having been found. These are entered in the new Registry, and have been identified. Mr. Wakeman labelled four more spear-heads as having been found at Island-bridge ; and one more is mentioned in the old Registry, making eleven spear-heads in all, which appear to have come in at different times. They are numbered as follows :— Wk. 1. Measures 14} inches in length. Wk. 2. R. 2365. Measures 12 inches in length. Wk. 3. Measures 11} inches in length. Wk. 4. KR. 2366. Measures 10} inches in length. Wk. 5. R. 2372. Measures 16 inches in length. Wk. 6. R. 2371. Measures 19} inches in length. (Fig. 4.) Wk. 7. R. 2373. Measures 11 inches in length. (Fig. 4.) Wk. 8. RK. 2360. Measures 14 inches in length. Wk. 10. D. 305. Measures 15? inches in length. Wk. 24. D. 303. Measures 8} inches in length. D. 368. Measures 164 inches in length. Three spear-heads and a portion of the socket of a spear-head are labelled as found in the cutting of the Great Southern and Western Railway ! The native swords found in crannogs aud throughout the country are small and light (tig. 3), and must have been of little effect against the great swords of the first-comers from the north until the arms were in time more equalized. ‘The origin of the type of some of the swords which broaden to a triangular point has not yet been discovered. There are many of these light swords in Ireland which Fic. 3.—Irish Swords (3). No. 1 found near Toome Bridge. No. 2 found in Ireland, exact locality unrecorded. No. 3 found in Dunshaughlin Crannog. appear to be contemporary with the other crannog swords. As showing how little things were understood in the time the Island-bridge find was described, it may be mentioned that Dr. Todd, in a note in his introduction to the ‘‘War of the Gaedhil with the Gaill,”” says that “The Irish swords of the period were short, and of bronze. The Danish swords were long, and of steel.’? Jron had long been known, and the bronze swords belong to the prehistoric period. Corrry AnD ArMstRoNG—Scandinavian Objects. 115 at Kalmainham. Of these only one spear-head, and the socket, have so far been identified. These are numbered :— Wk. 25. R427: 1861. It measures 14} inches in length. (This is the spear-head mentioned on p. 110.) Wk. 28. Socket measures 3 inches in length. Next come six spear-heads, labelled as found at Kilmainham, and purchased from Mr. Thomson. They are numbered :— Wk. 11. Measures 11} inches in length. Wk. 12 and 16. Measure 14} inches in length. Wk. 17. Measures 15} inches in length. Wk. 18. Measures 72 inches in length. Wk. 20. Measures 15 inches in length. Finally, we have four spear-heads, labelled by Mr. Wakeman as found at or near Kilmainham; and one found at Kilmainham, from the Petrie collection. These are numbered :— Wk. 14. This spear is much bent ; it measures 19} inches in length. Wk. 15. This spear is also bent; it measures 12 inches in length, and is illustrated, fig. 4. Wk. 19. It measures 9} inches in length. WkE.7. WE. 6. Wk. 21. It measures 12} inches in length. Fic. 4.—Spear-heads. P. 941. It measures 12+ inches in length. We have therefore 22 complete spear-heads found at Island-bridge and Kilmainham. The illustrations of these spear-heads will show the general type; they have a somewhat flat midrib, and vary considerably in length. We now come to shield-bosses. ‘Four umbos, or shield bosses,’ are mentioned in Sir William Wilde’s paper as having been found at Island- bridge. Four bosses are mentioned in the new Register; and Mr. Wakeman labelled three bosses, apparently included in these. The numbers are :— Wk. 2. BR. 2561 (fig. 5). Measures 3} inches in diameter, and 24 inches in height. ‘The rim is } inch deep. Wk. 3. W.1. Fragment; the rim measures } inch. Wk. 4. W. 42 (fig. 5). Measures 3 inches in diameter, and 2 inches in height. The rim is 3 inch deep. R. 2362. Measures 5% inches in diameter, and 3 inches in height. The rim is } inch deep. R.I.A. PROC., VOL, XXVIII., SECT, C. {18} 116 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Three of these bosses are in a fair state of preservation; the other, WE. 3, is a mere fragment. They consist of three parts, a flat rim which served to fasten the boss to the shield, a cylindrical portion rising from the rim, and the round or pointed top. The flattish round type, with projecting rim, is shown in the illustrations (fig. 5, Wk. 2 and 4), and, as can be seen by comparing them with fig. 5, Wk. 17, which is drawn from one of the bosses found at Kilmainham, it differs from the latter, which are much more pointed in shape. It has been suggested that these latter were the ends of quivers, but this is very doubtful. Wk. 17. Fic. 5.—Umbos. Mr. Wakeman labelled thirteen bosses as found at Kilmainham, and presented by the Governors of the Hospital and Directors of the Railway. These are numbered :— Wk. 1. Measures 3} inches in diameter, and 2} inches in height. The rim is incomplete. Wk. 5. Measures 32 inches in diameter, and 1Z inch in height. The rim is incomplete. Wk. 6. Measures 34 inches in diameter. Broken away at the top. Wk. 8. Measures 3} inches in diameter, and 3} inches in height. The rim is incomplete. Wk. 9. Measures 3 inches in diameter, and 2} inches in height. The rim is incomplete. Wk. 10. Measures 32 inches in diameter, and 3 inches in height. The rim is incomplete. Wk. 11. Incomplete at base. Height, 3} inches. - The rim is incomplete. Wk. 12. Measures 3 inches in diameter, and 2} inches in height. The rim is incomplete. Wk. 13. Measures 3} inches in diameter, and 2} inches in height. The rim is incomplete, Corrry Anp Armsrrong—Seandinavian Objects. 117 Wk. 15. Measures 34 inches in diameter, and 2} inches in height. The rim is incomplete. Wk. 16. Measures 22 inches in diameter, and 3 inches in height. The rim is incomplete. Wk. 17. (fig. 5). Measures 3} inches in diameter, and 3} inches in height. ‘I'he rim is incomplete. Wk. 18. Measures 32 inches in diameter, and 22 inches in height. The rim is incomplete. In addition to these five bosses, six were labelled as found in the neighbourhood of Kilmainham. They are numbered :— Wk. 20 and 20a. Incomplete fragments. Wk. 21. Measures 4% inches in diameter, and 2} inches in height. Rim incomplete. Wk. 24 and 25. Incomplete. Wk. 26. Measures 34 inches in diameter, and 24 inches in height. Rim incomplete. We have therefore four of the round and eighteen of the pointed bosses, making twenty-two in all, found at Island-bridge and Kilmainham. Figure 6 shows one of two iron axe-heads found in the cutting of the Great Southern and Western Railway, and pre- sented as the swords and spears. These axe-heads are the ordinary Norse type of fighting-axe. No special edge-piece is apparent on these axes, as on those later axes of the same type, which are seen on the Bayeux Tapestry. The axe appears to have been the principal fighting-weapon of the Vikings; and it was borrowed from them by the Saxons, BESS OSA CSNERL Wo Ho) who are represented on the Bayeux Tapestry fighting with axes. ‘hese axes are probably of native Norse make. As Lorange says, in the finds of the stock of travelling smiths that have been made in different countries no swords have been found, but only objects of domestic use, for which the native iron according to the Scandinavian authors was used.’ ‘The fighting-axe appears to be a development of the old working-axe. Twenty-six iron tools of various kinds have been identified as found at Island-bridge. Some of them are mentioned in Sir William Wilde’s paper. ' Lorange, Den Yngre Jernalders Svared, p. 37. [18*} 118 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. They include a smith’s pincers (fig. 7, R. 2393), smith’s tongs (fig. 7, R. 2392), sickle (fig. 7, R. 2367), the upper portion of pair of shears, the blades of which are wanting: otherwise they are similar to those figures by Rygh, No. 442a; hammer-heads: one is illustrated (fig. 7), portion of a bridle- bit, knife-blades, spear-butt, spindle-whorls, and an iron stud, with other small pieces of iron which appear to have formed portions of other tools. It is interesting to notice how little the type of many of these tools has altered down to the present time. At the railway cutting at Kilmainham, forty iron tools and pieces of iron are described as having been found at different times. They consist prin- cipally of knife-blades, two of which are illustrated (Wk. 2 and Wk. 3, fig. 7). R. 2367. R. 2392. Fic. 7.—Tools (4). We now come to a description of the objects connected with the trading side of the Vikings’ life. Two scales were found at Island-bridge and two at Kilmainham. The cross-beams of three of these scales are jointed, enabling the scales to be closed and conveniently carried about (fig. 8). The scales found at Island-bridge were fully de- scribed by Sir William Wilde, and our figure will show the form; the inside of the scale-pans (six) are brightly tinned. The weights found at Island-bridge are ten in number. Six are circular; and the rim of each is capped with a decorated dise let into it, and weighted below with lead, probably according to the number of grains or ounces it. yepresented. Five are illustrated by Sir Fio. $.—Scales, R. 2398 (4). William Wilde, which are reproduced here Corrry AND Armstronc—Scandinavian Objects. 119 (figs. 9-13), and all ave fully described by him. The tops of some of them are richly decorated with enamel and glass; but one is only an iron stud, evidently the base or central portion of a weight. For a discussion of the values of the weights, which appear to be divisions and multiples based on the old Norse ore, see Ridgeway, “Origin of Metallic Currency and Weight Ml Fic. 11 (}). Fic. 12 (}). Fie.13 (4). The four pairs of bronze tortoise-shaped brooches found at Island-bridge are all of the same type and almost similar in pattern, and are very like Rygh’s fig. 647. That figured by Sir William Wilde, and reproduced here (fig. 14), wili be sufficient to show their general character; but each pair shows minute differences. One may have been originally tinned or coated with white metal, traces of which can still be seen. The brooches belong to a regular and well- dated series, being an early type of the Carlovingian period. They give a prob- able date to the principal objects of the find of about 825 a.p. All the objects of the find, though more or less Norse in appearance, and of the same period as dated by the brooches, must not be assumed to be of the same date or from Fie. 14.—Brooch (3%). the same interment; the dates for some of them may extend over half a century and more. 120 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. The supposed helmet-crest figured by Sir William Wilde (No. 2372) is composed of bronze, coated with white metal, supposed to be findruine; a (|| 1K a 1 fia i" the spirals on the limbs shown in the cut are not repeated on the other side. It was evidently intended to stand upright, as its base is pierced alternately on each side with a vertical hole (fig. 16). The small axe is coated in a similar manner (fig. 15); it measures 5 inches in length; its lower end, of which it has lost a portion, is square. Eleven glass beads were found at Kilmainham, with iron weapons; two of them are dark blue, with spirals and lattice-patterns of lighter blue, and the largest is made of light green glass, with a number of small circular holes on its external surface, into which were placed studs of yellow enamel. At Kilmainham a large boss of black glass (fig. 17) for calendering or smoothing linen was found, with Danish weapons. A similar glass boss is figured by Rygh (No. 446). It was found in a tumulus in Norway. Fra. 21 (4). Fic. 17 (4). Fia. 20 (4). A number of small wooden beads, covered with thin glass, joined together in straight lengths of four and five, were found at Island-bridge (fig. 18). The manufacture of these beads is very peculiar; the base is wood and very fragile ; they are covered with a thin coating of glass. ‘hey are probably Corrry anp Armsrrona—Scandinavian Objects. 121 Roman, using the word “Roman” in a general sense, though similar beads do not seem to be known. Fig. 19, probably a needle-case, found at Island-bridge, is a plain tube of white metal. Needles have been found inside such tubes in Norway. Fig. 20 is the stylus which was discovered, with other objects, near Kingsbridge terminus, and presented by Mr. G. M. Miller. (See p. 110.) It measures 8} inches in length, and is of bronze coated with white metal. The brooch (fig. 21) was found at Island-bridge subsequently to the publication of Sir William Wilde’s paper. It is richly gilt, and has a setting of amber. It has evidently been cut round one side, probably from a larger ornament, when the pin and catch at the back appear to have been fitted to it. Y Fie. 23 (4). Among the other objects found at Island-bridge are the buckle figured by Sir William Wilde (fig. 22), some fragments of buckles and mountings possibly from a sword scabbard, and three bronze pins (fig. 23 shows two); nearly all these have been tinned or coated with white metal, which seems to have been a favourite practice at that period. Sir William Wilde mentions some arrow-heads as having been found; some small knives and scraps of iron may have been thought to have been such, but no certain arrow-heads are to be seen among the objects now existing. It will be observed from the foregoing descriptions that these Danish objects were distributed over the Kilmainham area, as a glance at the map will show that Island-bridge, the Railway terminus cutting, and the Royal Hospital are practically one district, being about half a mile in extent. Sir William Wilde’s conclusion, which has been quoted above, would seem to require more evidence to support it. It must be remembered that at the period to which the Island-bridge find is probably dated by the brooches the Norse had been settled in Dublin for a few years, and probably had a burial-place on the banks of the Liffey to the west side of 122 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. their settlement; the locality from this running north was known as Fingal, from the Norse occupation. We must also recollect that at the time Sir William Wilde described this find, it was a common notion that weapons being found at a place always denoted a battle ; but archaeology has advanced greatly since that time. After a battle birds of prey are not the only scavengers; the bodies of the slain would have been almost certainly despoiled by the enemy, sup- posing their friends were unable to bring them off. On the other hand, there are many points which seem to indicate that we have to deal with a burial- place, and that the objects found were placed with the dead. The graves were those of both men and women; the brooches and the beads, which are rare in men’s graves, probably belonged to the latter, also the needle-case and the spindle-whorls. The three bent swords (fig. 24, Wk. 9) could not have been bent by the finders, as the iron would have snapped across, as it would at present if any attempt was made to straighten them; the one of them which is so broken across was probably snapped since the find was made, in an attempt to straighten it. The bending may have been due to a survival in certain exceptional cases of an ancient and widely distributed rite of breaking or injuring objects placed with the dead. M. Salomon Reinach, who has handled this subject at length in a memoir on the sword of Brennus in “L’Anthropologie,”! has shown how the widespread error, accepted almost without reserve by modern historians, that the Gaulish iron was worth- less, rested on the text of Polybius, and arose from that author, who wrote at a time later than the events to which he referred, and did not understand the rite, having condemned the bad iron Wk.9. of the Gaulish swords as the cause of the number of these bent Fic. 24. and twisted swords which had been found. M. Reinach mentions that bent and damaged swords have been discovered in Normandy, Campagne, in the valleys of the Rhéne and Rhine, in Switzerland, in the north of Italy, in Hungary, and, in Denmark, in the Island of Bornholm. Such swords are also found in grave-mounds in Norway; and examples are figured in Du Chaillu’s “ Viking Age,” and other works. All the objects of this important find have now been published for the first time, including those figured by Sir William Wilde. Owing to the circumstances of the find, some of the objects may be mixed with others of rather later date; but most of the weapons belong to the period representing the first coming of the Norse to Ireland. 1 |’ Anthropologie,’’ 1906, pp. 843 et seg. PROC. R.IACAD. Von. XXVIII.SECT. ( PLA ‘(Kaa : Tas) Yoel : COFFEY anp ARMSTRONG -SCANDINAVIAN SWORDS. (% VI. AN IRISH HISTORICAL TRACT DATED A.D. 721. By JOHN MACNEILL, B.A. Read Aprit 11. Ordered for Publication Apri 13. Published Jury 15, 1910. CONTENTS. 1. Introductory, ¢ : 3 - 123 6. Comparison of Z with A and B, 5) kal 2. Textual extracts with translation, 125 7. The doctrine of A, . 3 5 5 ake) 8. The Middle-Irish redactor of Z, . 137 8. Z the foundation of later Irish chrono- 4. The date and original of Z, . - 139 logies, c 0 : . 144 5. The chronological basis of Z, . 140 ABBREVIATIONS. A =the Irish synchronistic tract headed ‘‘A’’ in Todd Lecture Series (Royal Irish Academy), vol. iii., p. 278. B = the Irish synchronistic tract headed ‘ B,”’ id. p. 286. Z = the Irish synchronistic tract quoted in this paper from BB = the Book of Ballymote (R.I.A. facsimile), and Lecan = the Book of Lecan, ms. in Royal Irish Academy. 1. INTRODUCTORY. TuE Irish Synchronisms represent the earliest essays to construct the history of Ireland before St. Patrick. The origin of the Synchronisms has been well explained by the late Dr. Bartholomew MacCarthy in one of his Todd Lectures. They were written in imitation of St. Jerome’s Latin version of the Chronicon of Eusebius. Dr. MacCarthy brings forward evidence to show that one of the synchronistic tracts printed by him, the tract which he designates by.“ A,” “may date from the end of the sixth century.” In a later work, he writes of this tract that it “was composed towards the end of the sixth century.” The text dealt with in the present paper represents an original composed early in the eighth century. Two sections of it are quoted by Dr. MacCarthy. The remainder may have escaped his notice by reason of the peculiar form in which the document has been preserved. I have called this document Z. It does not appear to exist anywhere as a whole. Separated portions of it are embodied in the versions of the Zebor 1R. I. A., Todd Lecture Series, vol. iii,, pp. 244, 245. 2 Annals of Ulster, MacCarthy’s Introduction, vol. iy., p. cix. RIA. PROG., VOL. XXVIII., SECT. C. [19] 124 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. ~+ Gabéla and Flaithiusa Hérenn contained in the Book of Ballymote and the Book of Lecan. These portions when brought together are seen to form a continuous and homogeneous text. So complete is the continuity that in one place in the Book of Ballymote the opening sentence of the excerpt has for its subject a pronoun having reference to a personal name of which the last previous mention is found four pages back. Owing to the loss of several leaves in each Ms., the text of Z is not complete either in BB or in Lecan; but fortunately all that is missing in one appears to be supplied in the other. Two of the sections, V. and VI. are contained in both Mss. The present paper deals chiefly with the earlier portion of the text. In the sections quoted and translated, I have omitted long lists of oriental kings in which no reference to Ireland occurs. I have indicated such omissions in the customary way. The later sections of the text embody an account of Irish matters which are within the period of contemporary records or border closely thereon. Of these sections, I have quoted only those parts which establish the date of compilation, The remaining parts demand separate study and fall outside of the scope of this paper. To edit the text in its entirety will be a necessary part of the work of producing a complete edition of the early versions of the “ Book of Invasions ”—a work of such importance to the study of Irish and British origins that one wonders why it has been hitherto neglected. The original of Z was written in the year 721. So far as I am aware, no other document containing the general framework of Irish legendary history exists of earlier date than the eleventh century. Z is thus a text of the highest critical value as showing how the historical legend grew and developed in succeeding centuries. A large development will be seen to have taken place in the legend of the Sons of Mil, ie. in the origin-legend of the Gaelic people. According to Gilla Coemdin, writing in the eleventh century, the Gaels conquered Ireland about 1545 p.c. According to Z, this conquest took place no earlier than 331 B.C.’ Z, in fact, supplies a solvent by means of which we are enabled to eliminate a large element of medieval elaboration and invention, and to obtain a nearer and clearer view of the genuine outlines of Irish primitive tradition. For some British archaeologists it appears to be almost a settled doctrine that the Gaelic Celts reached Great Britain and Ireland in the beginning of ‘See Zimmer, Nennivs Vindicatus, p. 186. The relations of A and Z to the Irish sources of Nennius may deserve investigation. MacNuitt—An Trish Historical Tract dated A.D. 721. 125 the Bronze Age, that is to say, perhaps a thousand years before any Celts are known to have reached the coasts of Gaul and Spain. This theory has long seemed to me to be chiefly sustained by the scaffolding that surrounds it. I do not know how far it may have been suggested by the claims to remote antiquity put forward on behalf of the Gaelic people in Ireland by their medieval historians, At all events, it is not irrelevant to point out that the writer of Z, the oldest known document which assigns a period to the Gaelic conquest of Ireland, is content to claim for that event a date no more remote than the time of Alexander the Great. To my mind, it has neither been proved nor shown probable that any Celtic people had settled in Britain or Ireland before the Celts were already far advanced in the use of iron. While I attach no precise importance to Z’s date for the Gaelic immigration— the method by which that date was determined will be shown in further analysis—I consider it reasonable to think that the migrations to Iveland came in natural sequence from the occupation of the Atlantic seaboard by the Celts, and may not have begun earlier than the fifth century B.c. 2. TEXTUAL EXTRACTS WITH TRANSLATION. I. (BB 21 B 28). At the end of 300 years after the Flood, Partholon took possession of Ire- I cind .cce, bl. iar ndilind ro gab Parrtholon Erizz, no dzo amar aderam bos treabhsad a sil.l. bl. ar .u.c. conda- sealgadar Concheind go na terno neach difa]| claind ana beathaigh tricha bl. iarsin gan duine beo a nErinn. land, or else, as we shall further relate, his race dwelt [here] 550 years until the Dogheads slew them, so that not one of their posterity escaped alive, For thirty years thereafter, there was no one alive in Ireland. [Then follows an account of certain prediluvian immigrants to Iveland— Capa, Laighne, and Sluasad, and again Cessair and her company. ] II. (BB 23 a 29). Ocus nir gabh neach do chloind Adham re ndili Erinn acht sain. Ba fas tra Eriu fria re .ece. bla. conas-torracht Parrtholon. no da bl. ar mile 7 is fir eissein. doig is .lx, bl. ba slan do And no one of the race of Adam before the Flood took possession of Ireland but these. Now Ireland was vacant for the space of 300 years until Partholon reached it; or rather 1002 years, and 1] give this section in its order, but regard it as forming no part of the original tract. Its object is to amend the earlier reckoning. For Mac Carthy’s. translation and emendations, see Todd Lect, iii., p. 262. [19*] 126 Abraham in tan ro gabh Parrtholon Eriu 7 da bl. xl.* 7 ix. c. o Abraham co dilind suas .i. lx. aissi Abraham frisin .lx. sin conadh .c.* 1. c. sin frisna .ix.c. conadh mile 7 da bl. fairsin conad follus assin conadh da blia. ar mile o dilind co tiachtain Parrtholon a nErinn. Ocht mbla. .l 7 se .c. 7 da mili o tosach domain co tainig Parrtholon a nErinn. ui. c. bl. 7 da mili acht di bliadain da easbaigh o Adam co hAbraham. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. that is true. For Abraham had com- pleted 60 years when Partholon occupied Ireland, and there are 942 years from Abraham backwards to the Flood, i.e. the sixty of Abraham’s age in addition to the former sixty, which makes [102?] besides the 900, making 1002 years, so that it is evident therefrom that from the Flood to the arrival of Partholon in Treland is 1002 years. 2658 years from the beginning of the world till Partho- lon came to Ireland. 2600 years all but two from Adam to Abraham. IL (BB 26a7). In n-aes thanaisdi dao o dilind co hAbraham is da bl. xl. 7 ix. c. bliadan a fad sidhein 7 i cind .lx. bl. iarsin ro gabh Parrtholon Erinn .]. ar .u.c. o thiachfain Parrtholon a nErinn co tam- leacht a muindtire. [Here follows a synchronic list of eastern rulers without reference to Ireland, down to 26 a 25.] in lx.° anno etaitis Abraham ro ghabh Parrtholon Erinn. [Synchronic list con- tinued to 26 a 34] -L. ar u.c. bl. do bhi sil Parrtholon a nErimn..... . [26 a 37) Reimheas .xui. igh do nghaib in dom- ain do chaith sil Parrtholon a nErinn. [26 a 44) Pelocus adho' fo .u. né tri bl. tricad 7 xii. bl. dib a comh- fhlaithiws re sil Parrtholon .i. co tamh- leacht muindteiri Parrtholon 7 a tri deg dibh 7 Eire fas ingean Phelocis -uiii. mbl. conadh da bl. xx. sin bheos 7 Ein fas. Athosa 7 Saimiraimmis a dha hainm na hingene sin. Poilipoiris xxx. bl. 7 ix. mbl. dho arighe in doma{ijn in tan tanig Neimeadh a nErinn na .ix. mbl. 7 in bl. ar .xx. isiat sin in tricha | Read a. u. (mistaken for a. ii). The second age of the world then from the Flood to Abraham, 942 years is the length thereof, and 60 years thereafter Partholon took possession of Ireland. 550 from Partholon’s arrival in Ireland to the death of his people by plague*.... In sexagesimo anno aetatis Abraham Partholon occupied Ireland. . . . . For 550 years the race of Partholon was in Ireland. . . . . It was the time of 16 kings of the kings of the world that Partholon’s race spent in Ireland... .. Belocus [reigned] five times five years, or thirty-three years and twelve years thereof in co-sovereignty with Partho- lon’s race, ie. till the destruction of Partholon’s people by plague®; and during thirteen years thereof Ireland was empty. The daughter of Belocus [reigned } eight years, so that that is 22 (21) years so far in which Ireland was empty. Atossa and Semiramis are the two names of that daughter. Balepares [reigned] 30 years, and was 9 years in the kingship of the world when Nemed 7“ The second age . . . plagne”’ is evidently interpolated. See sec. i *“Till... plague” interpolated. MacNwinu bl. ro bai Eiri ig fas.!. O ro indsimar tra do Cheassair 7 do Parrtholon gu leiv 7 dia comaimsearaibh o Adham co dilinn 7 0 dilimn co hAbraham 7 0 Abraham co Neimheadh go fhis comaimsearreachta gach righ do ghabh in domun frisin re sin. 7 is fearr duind indisin do Neimh- ead 7 dona righaibh rena re. IV. (BB Da fhicheat bl. 7 se .c. o gein Abra- ham co tiachtain Neimidh in nErinn .i. in lx. ro chaith Abraham co tiachtain Parrtholon in nErénm 7 in .1. ar. u.c. aibh ro bai sil Parr¢holon in Erinn 7 in .xxx. ro bai Eriu ig fas conad iadsin na da .XX. 7 na.ui.c. bl. o Abraham co Nei- meadh. Da bl. immorro 7 .lx. 7 u.c. 7 mile o dilind co tiacht Neimeadh a nErizm. Tricha bl. 7 ii.c. tra o thainig Neimeadh a nErizn gu toghail tuir Conaing. Poilipoiris ro bai in airdrige in doma|i]n in tan tainig Neimidh asin Sceithia a nErénn xxx. bl. aireimbeas 7 ix. bl. do ir-righe reiml Neimeadh? Bercy (8 40) Secht mbliadna tra o thamleachta muindtiri Parrtholon gu toghail Trae?.. . ..(845) Et Tonus Concoler nd Conaeler .xx. bl. Ise sin tiuglaith Asardha. Sarrdanapallas a ainm gregdha do shnimh chuigile do chuaidh condhearrnaidh cailleach de conroloise fein 1 teinidh. bl. o thainig Neimidh in nErzn co forbha flacthiusa Assardha 7 11. rig dheg fria sil Neimidh. Mili 7 ce. 7 fi. xx. cece. 7 Ixx. An Irish Historical Tract dated A.D. 721. 127 came to Ireland. The 9 years and the 21 make the 30 years for which Ireland was empty. Since we have told now of Cessair and of Partholon thoroughly, and of their synchronizings from Adam to the Flood and from the Flood to Abraham, and from Abraham to Nemed, explaining the synchronism of eyery king who ruled the world during that time, it is better for us to tell of Nemed and of the kings in his time. 27 B 20). 640 years from Abraham’s birth to Nemed’s arrival in Ireland, i.e. the 60 that Abraham lived until Partholon’s coming to Ireland, and the 550 that Partholon’s race lived in Ireland, and the 30 in which Ireland was empty— these make the 640 years from Abraham to Nemed. 1562 from the Flood to Nemed’s arrival in Iveland.* 230 years from when Nemed came to Ireland till the destruction of Conaing’s tower, Balepares was in the sovereignty of the world when Nemed came from Scythia to Ireland. 30 years was his reign, and he was 9 years king before Nemed. . . . Seven years from the destruction of Partholon’s people by plague to the destruction of Troy. . . . And Thonos Concolerus, 20 years. He is the last Assyrian sovereign. Sardanapalus was his Greek name. He took to spinning with a distaff, so that he became an old wife and burned himself in a fire. 470 years from when Nemed came to Ireland till the end of the Assyrian sovereignty, and 14 kings during [the time of] 1 The incorrect insertion of ig before fas ts interesting as an indication that the modern a’fés = ag fas dates back as far as the fourteenth century. 2 Lists of Assyrian kings are here given. The mistake is repeated in IY, 6, so cannot be fortuitous. 8 This section so far is giyen by Mac Carthy, p. 263. 128 fot flaithivsa na nAssarda 7 se! righ tricad ro bhadar frisin re sin ut dixit poeta. Da xx." da .c. gan chair’ mili ni breg do bliadnaib fad a flaithis bha brigh bhale- re re na n-ocht righ trichad Madh o. c. bléada{ijn Nin nair- ro ghabhsat riagail sograid* mili gidh mo meadh*® namma* da .c. 7 x1. lar flaithtus Assarrdha ig Cichloiscibh ro bai .i. c. bl. doibh 7 ui. righanda dibh risin re sin Marsebia 7 Lapita Ensiopa Hiorithia Antiobla Pentisilia dno. Innis- tear cheana isin stair Dariat Pentisilia do bherth illeith na Troianda ig catugh- adh fria Gregaibh go ndorcair la Pirr me. Aichir Masse Tutaineis ro bhi in n-aimsir toghla Troi is a comaimsir frisna hAssarrdaibh ro bhai. Pentisilia ag na Cichloiscthibh ria no‘ ro thoghladh in Trai. Flaithivs Meadh ba he in t-ardflaithius a ndiaidh na nAsradha .i. ocht righa ro bhadar dibh nae* mbliadhna 1. 7 cc. fad a flaithiusa ut dicitur. Nae mbliadna .1. da. cet* re riagladh* ni himirbreg fod flatha Meadh brigh co mblaidh- re re ocht righ do righaibh. 1 “(no ocht’’ written over ‘‘se.”’ * Read resiut ? Read rogrhid. 5 “no .u.”’ written over ‘‘ nae.” Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Nemed’s race. 1240 [years was] the duration of the empire of the Assyrians, and 36 [or 38] kings there were during that time, ut dixit poeta: Two score, two hundred, without fault, a thousand, it is no lie, of years the length of their sovereignty that was a solid strength in the time of the thirty-eight kings. If it be [reckoned } from the first year of noble Ninus that they held the rule of high degree, a thousand only, though it be the greatest number(?), two hundred and forty. After the empire of the Assyrians, the Amazons had it i.e. 100 years for them and six queens of them during that time, Marsebia and Lapitha, Ensiopa, liorithia, Antiobla, Penthesilea. It is told, however, in the history of Dares that Penthesilea was on the side of the Trojans warring against the Greeks, till she was slain by Pyrrhus son of Achilles. If it was Tautamus that lived in the time of the Sack of Troy, he was con- temporary with the Assyrians. Pen- thesilea [reigned] among the Amazons before Troy wassacked. The sovereignty: of the Medes was the supreme sove- reignty after the Assyrians,’ i.e. eight kings there were of them. 259 [?] years was the duration of their realm, ut dicitur : Two hundred and fifty-nine years, according to rules, it is no falsehood, the length of the reign of the Medes, a power with fame, during the time of eight kings. * Read méd, mét. ® Read re (= fri) riagla? 7 Meaning that the Amazon kingdom is not reckoned as a ‘‘ world-kingdom.’” MacNeittp—An Trish Historical Tract dated A.D. 721. 129 Arbait in .c. righ dibh ocht. mbl. xx. do. Suffonus xxx. b. do. Is ina re ro bhai tiughfhlaith Asarrdha .i. Sardana- xxx. bl. is va re rug Salmnasar cetbroid .x. treibi. Cardicias .xiii. bl. 7 Deachus .iiti, b. 1. do. Isin- dala bl. xxx. a righe cath Leithead Lachtmaidhe i nDail Riada indorchair Starnd mac Neimidh re Conaind mac Faebair i cind .uiii. mbl. iarsin toghail tuir Conaind 7 dicur cloindi Neimidh a hErzn .c. bl. 7 xl. do fhlaithius Meadh tarthadar sil Neimidh ceithri .c. bl. 7 lxx. ro chaithsead do flaithius Asardha 7 se dec v6 xiii. righ ar Asardhaibh 7 se rigna na Cichloisce 7 u. righ do righaibh na Meadh ro chaitheasdair cona shil in pallus 7 Madidus. Erizn isiad sin tra in xxx. 7 na dha .c. ro badar sil Neimhidh in Erzzn. Deochus uero u. bl. no a .iiii. 1. i righi 7 Eiriu fas. Fraortes .xx. iii. bliadna Cir atreas ulli ised a re ro bai Nabhgodon im mBhabiloin 7 Astiagheis uili. mbl. xx go-ro-n-aithrigh Cir mac Dair mae a ingenefein. Isnare ro loise Nabhgodon fa dho Iervsalem. Ise sin thra fhlaithius Meadh .xu. b. 7 xxx. d. 7 Eri fas in fhlaithins dar eis Meadh ag na Gallag- daibh ro bai 7 ni hairimhtear ama/ ard- fhlaithius itz sen .i. Nabgodon. a xiii. 4 a mac .i, Ebelimordach, xuii. mb. 7 a ua Negusar .xl. 7 a iarmua Labasairdech .ix, missa 7 a indua Ballasdair xuiii. bl. Cuig righ sin do Ghalladagaibh 7 ec. bl. 7na.u. bl. deg 7 na ceithri xx. ro bhadar Meadha i righi 7 Eiri fas 7 na .u. bl. 7 in c. ro bhadar na Galladagdha isiad sin na .c. bl. ro bai Eri fas o thoghail tuir Connaind co loingis Fear mBholg.’ Arbaces, the first king of them, 28 years for him. Sosarmus, 30 years for him. In his time lived the last ruler of the Assyrians, i.e. Sardanapalus. Mamycus, 30 years. In his time Sal- manassar carried off the first captivity of the Ten Tribes. Cardaces, 13 years, and Deioces, 54 years for him. In the 32nd year of his reign, the battle of Lethet Lachtmaige in Dal Riada, in which Starnn son of Nemed was slain by Conann (or Conaing) son of Faebar. Eight years later, the destruction of Conann’s tower and the expulsion of Nemed’s race from Ireland. of the empire of the Medes, the race of Nemed lasted. 470 years they spent of the Assyrian empire ; and [the time of } sixteen or thirteen kings over the Assyrians, six queens of the Amazons, and five kings of the kings of the Medes, he [Nemed] and his race passed in Ireland. Those are the 230 years that Nemed’s race was in Ireland. Deioces was 55 or 54 years reigning, Ireland being empty; Phraortis 24 years; Cyaxares 8 —it was [for] his time that Nabuchodonosor was in Babylon ; and Astyages 28 years until his own daughter’s son, Cyrus son of Darius, deposed him. It was in his time that Nabuchodonosor twice burned Jerusalem. That then is the empire of the Medes, 45 (?) years, Ireland being empty. After the Medes, the sovereignty was held by the Chaldeans, and that is not accounted at all as asupreme empire ; i.e. Nabucho- donosor 13, and his son Eyilmerodach 17 years, and his grandson Neriglissor 40 and his greatgrandson Laborosoarchod 9 months, and his great-great-grandson Balthassar 18 years. That makes five 140 years ' The numerals in this section must be wrongly transcribed in several places. 130 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. kings of the Chaldeans and 100 years; and the 95 years that the Medes reigned, Treland being empty, and the 105 years that the Chaldeans reigned, make up the [two] hundred years that Ireland was empty from the destruction of Conann’s tower to the voyage of the Fir Bolg. V. (BB 31 £38) Et da .c. bl. do bhi Eri fas o thoghail thuir Conaind cu tangadar Fir Bholg. Comaimseardhacht righ in domain andso fria righaibh Fear mBholg .i. a ndeireadh fhlaithivsa na nGallagdha tra tangadar Fir Bolg a nErin .i. a tiughlaithsidhe 7 is do tarfas dornn gan righidh ig sgribeand 7 issed ro scribh mane techel 7 faires .i. umir 7 tomhus 7 foghail 7 is fair ro thoghail Cir mac Dair im mBaibiloin 7 ro marb Ballastair 7 ise Cir ro leg in mbroid do Erusalem iar mbeith doi .lxx. bl. a ndaire Flaithius Pers tra a ndiaidh na nGallagdha .i da righ dec ro gabastair dhibh. trica 7 da .c. bliadan doibh .i. sil Elaimh meic Sheimh meic Nae Laimida ba sloindidh doibh gu Persus mac Ioib 7 Pers immorro osin amach, Cir mac Dair a ceidrigh siden tricha bliadan do gunorchair la Scitheagdhaibh. gu tn .c. mile uime 7 isse sin rug m.1. mile! do broid Ierusalem a Babhiloin 7 u.’ castair oir 7 mile’ castar n-airgid a lin. Cambaseis mac Cir iarsin .uli. mbl. co ros marbsat a dhruithe fein 7 Eochatd mac Eire irighe nErenn in tan sin 7 isiad sin na uii. mbliadna xxx. ro badar Fir Bolg a nErim .i. ocht mbliadna? flaithiusa. Cir meic Dair gosin seachtmadh bl. 1 Read as in Lecan. And 200 years was Ireland empty from the destruction of Conann’s tower till the Fir Bolg came. The following is the synchronizing of the kings of the world with the kings of the Fir Bolg. At the end of the sovereignty of the Chaldeans the Fir Bolg arrived in Ire- land. He [Balthassar]* was their last prince, and to him was shown a hand without an arm writing, and what it wrote was mane thekel phares, i.e. number and measure and division; and over him Cyrus son of Darius captured Babylon, and he slew Balthassar. And it was Cyrus who let go the captives (lit. cap- tivity) to Jerusalem when they had been 70 years in bondage. The Persian em- pire then after the Chaldeans, i.e. twelve kings of them reigned. Their time was 230 years, i.e. the race of Elam son of Shem son of Noah. Elamites was their description until Persus son of Jove, and Persi thenceforward. Cyrus son of Darius, their first king, reigned 30 years till he was slain by Scythians, with 300,000 of his followers. And it was he that brought the 50,000 of the captives of Jerusalem out of Babylon, and 5,000 vessels of gold, and many thousand vessels of silver, such was 2 Read 6 chét bliadain. ? The omission of the name shows that the compiler of the Leabhar Gabh&la had a continuous text of Z which he broke up into sections. Balthassar is the last king named in the preceding section. Four pages of BB intervene. The Lecan scribe noted the omission and re-inserted the name. MacNuitt—An Irish Historical Tract dated A.D. 721. 181 flatiusa Campesis mete Cir 7 ina ocht- madh bl. tangadar t.d.d. a nErmn 7 daradsat cath Moige Tweadh dFheraibh Bolg 7 ro marbad and Kochatd mae Hire. their number, Cambyses son of Cyrus thereafter, 7 years, until his own druids slew him, Kochaid son of Ere being king of Ireland at that time. And those are the 37 years that the Fir Bolg were in Ireland, i.e, from the first year of the reign of Cyrus son of Darius till the seventh year of the reign of Cambyses son of Cyrus. And in his eighth year the Tuatha Dé Danann arrived in Ire- land and fought the battle of Mag Tured with the Fir Bolg, and in it Eochaid son of Erc was slain. Lec. 23 a, 8. Comaimsirad rig in domw inso fri rigaib Fer mBolcg. a nderidh flatha na Call. u(?) tancatar Fir Boleg a nErémm. Ballastar a tiugflaith side is do doarfas in dorn cen rigidh icon sg[ri]bind 7 ised ro scrib mane tethel 7 phares .i. numir 7 tomus 7 fod a lin is fair ro toglastar Cyir me. Dair Babiloin 7 ro marbastar Ball. Ise Cyr ro leicestair in mbrait do Iarwsalem iar mbeith doib .Lxx. b. i ndoivi Flaithius Pers tra a ndiaidh na Medh xiiri dib hi flaithivs xxx. bl. 7 cc. doib. Sil dano Elaim me. Sem me. Noi iat 7 Elamite dogairdis dib co Persius me nloib. Pers ohsoin amach. Ba se in cetri dib Cyr me. Dair .xxx. bl. do. co torchair la Scithecdaib co tri cetaib mile uimi. Ise thuce in 1. mile do brait Ierwsalem o Baibilozn .i. u. m lestar n-oir 7 ilmile lestar n-argait. Campases me, Cyr iar sin .uiii. bl. co ro marbsat a druidi fein 7 Kochaid me. Kirec hirrigi.H. intan sin. Is iat sin nauii, mbl. xxx, ro batar Fir Boleg inH. O.c. bl. fl. Cir me. Dair cusin uii’. bl. tancatar Tuath. D.D. inher’mm 7 doratsat cath Muighi Twred do Feraib Boleg 7 ro marbsat Hochaid mace Hirce, VI. (BB 36 a 12) Comaimseardacht righ in domain re .t.d.d. and seo sis. Persa ro bhadar i righe in tan tangadar t.d.d.a nErzn isin bliadain deidenaigh flaith’wsa Cam- paseis me. Cir me. Dair tangadar no na ochtmadh bliadain tangadar.. [ Here fol- lows a list of the Persian kings, with the length of their reigns, without reference to Ireland.] (36 a 29) Zt Dairius mor me. Arsabi .ui. bl. ISe tiughlaith na Pers 7 ise thug tri catha do Alaxandir me. Pilip 7 ro thuit sium la hAlaxandair isin chath fo dheoidh. ISe Alaxandair ro thaffaind Forand R,I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT, 0, The following is the synchronizing of the kings of the world with the Tuatha Da Danann. The Persians were ruling when the T. D. D. came into Ireland; in the last year of the reign of Cambyses son of Cyrus son of Darius they came, or in his eighth year they came... . And Darius the Great, son of Arsames, He is the last ruler of the Persians, and it was he who fought 6 years. three battles with Alexander son of Philip, and he fell by Alexander in the final battle. It was Alexander that Pharaoh Neectanebis from the [20] drove 132 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Nechtinebhus a righi Eigipte is do sidhen ro bo cliamain Milidh .i. Goladh a ainm. Tainig sein a hEigipt o ro haithrighadh Forand .i. Milidh 7 a bhean i. Scota ingean Foraind 7 tainig co Heaspain 7 ro chosain Easpain ar eigin. ISe Forand Neachteinibus .in. u™. righ -xl". no .xxx. iar Forand Cingciris ro baidheadh imMuir Ruaidh. iiii. b. deg 7 ix. c. fat a flaithiusa na Forand o Fhorand Cingceris co Forann Neach- tenibus. Ro raindeadh tra flaithius Alax- anndair a tri randaibh .xxx. dia eis 7 ro dhearrsenaigh ceathrar dib uile. Potolameus me. Lairghi i nEighibht 7 imMaigidondaibh Pilip no a me, a nAssia Bhig Antigon im mBabiloin Brutus Siliucus nicroin Potolameus a ndiaidh A ndeireadh fhlaith- iusa Alaxandair tangadar me. Mileadh a nErind .i. bl. iar marbad Dair do 7 i tosach a innsaighe 7 a righi tainig Milidh dochum nEaspaine .u. bl. dAlaxandair i righi in tan tangadar me. Miled a nErinn 7 doradadh cath Tuailltean andorcradar t.d.d. cona rignaibh. Coig bliadna dErimhon i righi in tan adbath Alax- andair im mBaibiloin 7 isiat sin na dha .c. bl. ro badar .t.d.d. anErinn. On bl. deighenaigh flaithiusa Campeses me. Cir co forbha fhlaithiusa Dair aenbliadain Campases Tairpeis .u. bla. xxx™. Serseis xx. bliadan. Artarserses xl. bliadan. Xerxses. da mis. Sodogenos .uii. misa. Et Dairius xix. b. Asferus. xl, Artar- Arius Ochi .iiii. bl. ISiad sin na da .c. b. acht tri bl. nan-easbaig ro badar t.d.d. a nErin. Gaidhil a nErinn 7 Greic i n-airdrigi in doman. Alaxandair .xl. b. serses Ochi. tricha. Dairius mor .ui. bl. kingship of Egypt—it was to him {Pharaoh} that Mil was son-in-law, whose [proper] name was Goladh. The latter came away from Egypt when Pharaoh was dethroned, i.e. Mil, and his wife, i.e. Scota daughter of Pharaoh, and came to Spain and conquered Spain by force. Pharaoh Nectanebis was the 45th or 35th king after Pharaoh Cing- ciris, who was drowned in the Red Sea; 914 years was the duration of the empire of the Pharaohs from Pharaoh Cingciris to Pharaoh Nectanebis. Alex- ander’s empire was divided into 33 portions after him, and four men of [the rulers of] these excelled them all: Ptolemy son of Lagus in Egypt and in Macedonia, Philip or his son in Asia Minor, Antigonus in Babylon, Brutus Seleucus Nicanor(?),. Ptolemy, in suc- cession to Alexander, 40 years. At the close of Alexander’s reign the sons of Mil came to Ireland; i.e. a year after he slew Darius, and in the beginning of his invasion and of his kingship, Mil came to Spain. Alexander had reigned 5 years when the sons of Mil came to Treland, and the battle of Tailtiu was fought, in which fell the T.D.D. with their queens. Erimon had reigned 5 years when Alexander died in Babylon. And these are the 200 years the T.D.D. were in Ireland, from the last year of the reign of Cambyses son of Cyrus to the end of the reign of Darius:' Cam- byses, 1 year: [Darius son of Hys]- taspes, 35 yeors; Xerses, 20 years; Artaxerxes, 40 years; Xerxes, 2 months; Sogdianus, 7 months; and Darius, 19 years ; Assuerus, 40; Artaxerxes Ochus, 30; Darius Ochus, 4 years; Darius the Great, 6 years. Those are the 200 ! « Their three kings and their three queens,”’ Lecan, MacNemu—An Irish Historical Tract dated A.D. 721, 123 years all but three that the T.D.D. were in Ireland. The Goidil in Ireland and the Greeks in the high-kingship of the world. Lec. 26 a, 8. Comaimsiradh righ in domain fri Tuaith. D.D. annso sis. Perssa robatar in airdrighi in domain intan tancatar Tuatha D.D. inH. isin bl. dedenaigh flatha Campases me. Cir me. Dair tancatar. [List here asin BB.| Dairius Magnus me. Arsabei .ui. bli. ise tiugfl- na Pers ise thuce na tri catha do Alax”. me. Philip 7 ro marb Alax-. esseomh isin cath deigdenach. Ise Alax~. ro thafaind Forann arrighi Eigipée is do ro bo cliamain Galom .i. Mild a ainm 7 tanic stde a hHigipt 7 a ben Seotta ingen Nectanibus co Hespain 7 ro chossain ar hin. H¢ ise Forann Nectenibus in xlu. ri iar Forunn Cincris ro baidhedh imMuir Ruaidh .xiiii. bl. 7 ix. .c. fott a flatha o Forunn Cincris co Forunn Nechtanzbus. Rorannad fis. Alax-. i trib rannaib xxx*t, dia eis ro derscaidh iiii wr dib uili .i. Potolomews me. Lairce in Higipt. Ardiachius Pilippus imMaicidhondaib. Antighonusi mBabiloin. Bruttus Siliuceus isin Aissia Bhic. Potolomews indiaidh Alax. xl. bl. Indeiredh flatha Alax tanecatar me. Miled inh-. .i, da bl. iar marbad Dair do 7 hitossach a indsaighthi 7 a rige tanic Miléd dochum nEspane. Cuic bl. do Alax-. arrigi in tan tancatar me. Miled inh-. 7 doradad cath Tailltin hi toreratar Tuath D. D, immo trib rigaib 7 immoa teora rignaib. Coic bl. do Herimon irrigi in tan adbath Alax.. i mBabiloin conid iat sin in .ce. b. robatar t.d.d. inh. On bli. deidhenaigh fl. Campases me. Cir co forba flatha Assar 7 Dair Aenbl. Campases. Tarpess xxxui .bl. Serses. xx. b. Artarserses Soghodianus .iiii. mis. Dairius .xix. b. Asferus .lx. b. Artarserses Occus .xxx. Airius ii. b. Dairius Magnus ui, b. Isiat sin in .ce. bl. acht na iii, bl. robatar. t. d. d. inh-. Gaidil in h-. 7 Greve in airdrigi in domain 7 ar na huilib gabalaib rogab Hirin o thossach co deridh. Finit. -xl. b. Xerxes .u. mis. VII. (BB 44 a 49.) “At the end of 10 years after the death of Alexander son of Philip, Eri- mon died. Alexander’s generals held the supreme rule at that time.” A cind x. mblzadan iar mbas Alax- andair me. Pilip atbath Erimon. Ag toiseachaib Alaxandair ro bai in t-ard- flaithius andsein.! VIII. (Lecan 27 £.) Cs. cade tairthud? fir me. Mil-. ni. Cenel fil i sleib Armenia .i. Hiberi a sloindiud Boi ri amra occo .i. Milidh me. Bile mc. Nema. Bui side hicosnum flaithiusa fria brathair athar fri Refelair me. Nema 7 doluidh luché .iiii. mbare for longas 7 .ii. lanomna dee cech bairece Question, what is the true origin of the Sons of Mil? It is not difficult. A race there is in the mountain of Armenia, Hiberi they are named. They had a famous king, Mil son of Bile son of Nem. He was contesting the sove- reignty with his father’s brother, Refel- 1 The remainder of the synchronism falls within a lacuna of several missing pages of BB, and the continuation is taken from the Book of Lecan. 2 Prof. K. Meyer supplies twirthed .i. adbar. the sequence. It will be noted that there is no break in 20*] 134 7 amus forcraidech cen mnai. Da thuisech amra occo .i. Uce 7 Occe Lotar for muir Chaisp amach for in oician imechtrach 7 dolotar timchull na hAissia sairdes co hinis Deprephane. iii. mis doib inti iii. mis aile for fairrce co riachtatar co Eigipt fo deoig Hi cind uii. mbl. 1.** ar cee, ar mile iar c. gabail Er. do Phar- thalon. Hi cind immorro xiiii. mbl. ar deece iar mbadhudh Foraind a Muir. R. rosiacht[at]ar Eigipt. Pharo Nectan- abus ba ri Eigipte in tan sin 7 ise sin in u. eadh ri. xl. iar Forand Cincriss ro baidhedh im Muir Ruaid. [Here follows a list of the Pharaohs. } Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. air son of Nem, and he went into exile with the manning of four barks, and twelve married couples to each bark, and a soldier over and above without wife. Two famous chiefs they had, Ucc and Occe. They went upon the Caspian Sea, out on the outer ocean, and came round Asia southeastward to the island of Taprobana. They were three months there and three months more on the sea, till at length they reached Egypt, at the end of 1357 years after the first taking of Ireland by Partholon, at the end too of 914 years after Pharaoh’s drowning in the Red Sea they reached Egypt. Pharaoh Nectanebis was then king of Egypt, and he is the 45th king after Pharoah Cincris, who was drowned in the Red Sea... . IX. (Lecan 27 B, 28 a.) Nechtanebis Pharaoh xuiii. b. ise ba ri Eigipte ar cind Miled me. Bile cona longais 7 fuair failte occa fri re .uiii. mbl. 7 dobeir a ingin .i. S[cJota do. £t ba si sin aimsir laidh Alaxandair Mor me. Pil. isind Aissia 7 ro thairbir in Eigipt fo reir 7 ro indarb Pharo Nectanebus a hEigipé inn Ethiop 7 ro dichuir Artarserses ar tus. fecht aile in Eigipt Cumdaithir iarum cai{tjhir ng in Eigipt la hAlaxandair Alexandria a Et discailter flaithius dilis ind Eigipt annsin. 7 gabait Greig fortamlus innte 7 is hic Grec{aib] Alaxandria ro bui flarthius o sin amach. Conid annsin tainic Milid a hEigipt dochum a cheneoil fein. Finit. hainm. Nectanebis Pharaoh, 18 years. It is he that was king of Egypt on the arrival there of [/it. in front of } Mfl son of Bile, with his fleet [or party of exiles]; and [Mil] was hospitably kept by him for eight years, and [Pharaoh] gives his daughter Scota to him. And that was the time when Alexander the Great, son of Philip, went into Asia, and brought Egypt to submission and banished Pharaoh Nectanebis from Egypt into Ethiopia, and he first dethroned Arta- xerxes at another time in Egypt. Afterwards, a city of kings in Egypt is built by Alexander, Alexandria its name. And the native sovereignty of Egypt is then broken up, and the Greeks take headship there, and the Greeks of Alexandria held the sovereignty thence- forward. So it was then that Mil came from Egypt to his own kindred.’ Finit. ' Perhaps the Iberi of Spain are taken here to be akin to the Iberi of the Caucasus. MacNuttup—An DLrish Historical Tract dated A.D. 721. 185 X. (Lecan 34 a 1.) Comaimsirad rig Herind fri rigaib in domain moir annso. Herimon tra in oenbl. ro gab rigi 7 Alaxanndair airdrigi in domain 7 ro marb Dairius Mor me. Avsabi. i cinn .u. mbl. iar sin bas Alax. 7 1[0] gabsat a thoisig in domun da eis xl. b, Deich mbl. iar mbas Alax. atbath Herimon. iii. b. iar sin Muimne 7 Luigne 7 Laigne .x. b. iar sin do Hiriel me. Herimoin. Isindara bli. dec flatha Eithireoil me. Hireoil .f. me. Herimoin atbath in toisech dedenach di mutir Alax. i, Potolomews me. Large. Xuiii. b. tra ro bui Eithirel hi comfl. 7 Philodelphus. xxxuiii. b. 7 is chuice tucadh in septwaginta ro chettindtae in chanoin a hebra i ngreicc 1&&x hebracde lin a seriptore.1 Fichi b. ro bui Philo- delphus hi comrige 7 Conmael me. [sic] xxx. b. do Chonmael post hirrighi 7 euergites .xuii. b. i comflacthiuvs friss Conmael post xiii. b. Philopator .xuii.? b. in coicedh ri do Greccaib hi com- flatthius fri Conmael 7 a .u. hi comfl. fri Tigernmus Ise Philopator tra ro mar- bastar .Ixx. mile do Iudaigib ind aimsir Tigernmais, Finit. XI. (Lecan Comaimseradh rig in domain 7 gabal nErenn ro scribus a tosach in libair ota flaith Nin me. Peil ro gab rigi in domain This is the synchronism of the kings of Ireland with the kings of the great world. In the same year Herimon® took the kingship and Alexander the high- kingship of the world, having slain Darius the Great, son of Arsames. At the end of five years thereafter, Alexander’s death ; and his generals took [tlie sove- reignty of] the world after him for 40 years. Ten years after Alexander’s death, Herimon died. Eight years after that, Muimne and Luigne and Laigne. Ten years after that [were spent in kingship | by Hiriel son of Herimon. In the twelfth year of the reign of Hithirel son of Hirel Faith son of Herimon, died the last general of Alexander’s people; Ptolemy son of Lagos. Lithirel was 18 years in co-sovereignty with Philadelphus [who reigned ] 38 years, and to him were brought the seventy who first translated the Canonical Scriptures from Hebrew to Greek. Seyenty(?) Hebrews(?) was the number of its writers. Twenty years was Philadelphus in co-kingship with Conmael son of ....; 380 years for Conmael afterwards in kingship, and Kuergetes 17 years in co-soyereignty with him. Conmael afterwards, 13 years, Philopator, 13 years, the fifth king of the Greeks, in co-soyereignty with Tigern- mas, It was Philopator who slew 70,000 of the Jews in the time of Tigernmas. Finit. 41 a 17.) ««The synchronism of the kings of the world and of the conquests of Ireland I have written in the beginning of the 1 Read |xx. hebra lin a scriptore. 2 Read xiii. 3 Here the passage containing the statement about the battle of Taltiu is contradicted. 136 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. ar tus cusin coicedh ri do Greccaib 7 0 Parrtholon me. Sera dno ro gab Erind ar tus iar ndilind cusin coiced blia. flatha Tigernmuis me. Follaig ro gab rigi nErenn co cenn .c. blia. ut alii aiunt. Is ferr dunn dno co sgribam comamserad nacin for leith annso. book, from the reign of Ninus son of Belus who first took the kingship of the world to the fifth king of the Greeks, and from Partholon son of Seir also who first took Ireland after the Flood to the fifth year of the reign of Tigernmas son of Follach who took the kingship of Treland till the end of [i.e. throughout ] 100 years wt alii aiunt. It is better for us now that we write the synchronism on a separate sheet here.” The succession of the “Greek” rulers is then resumed at Philopator (see end of VIII) and continued to the time of Julius Caesar. From him the Roman “kings of the world” are continuously enumerated down to the reign of Leo III, who is declared to be contemporary with Fergal son of Mael Duin, king of Ireland. Then the writer returns to the synchronization of the Roman emperors with the kings of Ireland, but on a different plan from the preceding section. Instead of taking the dynasties reign by reign, he takes them by centuries, naming the emperors and the Irish kings in each century. The centuries are reckoned from the accession of Julius Caesar (i.e. from the battle of Pharsalia), 48 n.c., until the mission of St. Patrick is reached. From this event the reckoning by centuries begins anew. The periods are’ :— 1. To the 12th year of Claudius AD. 52 2. “ 14th , Antoninus Pius, 151 3. “ Ist » Claudius IT, 268 4, 3 18th » Constantius I, 354 5 4 last » Theodosius I, 450 Theodosius I is confused with Theodosius IJ, who died in 450. Here a fresh start is made in the reckoning, leading— 6. To the lst year of Patrick in Ireland, A.D, 432 if e 5th 4, Justinian, 531 8. oP ReUbL Oy Heraclius, 629 Last comes a period of 84 years, calculated to the date of writing of the original tract. ' The end of the third century is miscalculated. Perhaps the writer unwittingly substituted the first year of Claudius, 268, for the first of Valerian, 253. The other and smaller errors may be due to variations in chronography or to a misreading of the Roman numerals. ‘The A.p. reckoning does not appear in the tract. a.v. dating appears not to have displaced the older methods in Ireland until the ninth century (Mac Carthy, Introduction to Annals of Ulster, vol. iv., p. xciv). MacNeEIrLu An Irish Mistorical Tract dated A.D. 721. 187 The closing passage is as follows (43 a): — Ceithri bl. xxx. on xx b. fl. Heracli co forba fl. Leomain 7 ix.' r. frisin re sin -i. Hercolonas Constantin fils. Heracli Constantius fils. Constantini Lustinianus Minor Leofus Tiberius Iustinianus Minor itevum Pillipiccus Anastasius fr/cus Teoth. Tercii? Leo Tertius. Ceithri bl. lxxx. on. x. bl. fl. Domnaill cosin tres bl. Fergail me. Maili Duin 7 x. r. for Erinn frisin re sin .i. Domnall Conall Cellach Blathmae Diarmait Sechnusach Cenn Failad Loingsech Congal Fergal fodesin. Oenbl. ar xxxit, ar ceccce®. insin .o. ec. bl. fi. Iuil co forbo fl. Leonis Tercii. Ceithri ri. Ixxx. for Romanchaib frisin re sin. Noi .lx. immorro for Herind frisin re sin co fl. Fergail me. Maili Duin ri Er. 7 Murchada me. Find‘ .r. Laigen 7 Cathail me. Finnguine .r. Mumun. 84 years from the 20th year of the reign of Heraclius to the end of the reign of Leo, and 9 (11) kings during that time, viz. [ Heraclius, |* Heracleonas, Constantinus filius Heraclii, Constans filius Constantini, [Constantinus filius Constantis, |’ Justinianus Minor, Leontius, Minor iterum, Theodosius Tiberius, Justinianus Philippicus, Anastasius, Tertius, Leo Tertius. 84 years from the 10th year of the reign of Domnall to the 3rd° year of Fergal son of Mael Duin, and 10 kings over Ireland in that time, viz. Domnall, Conall, Cellach, Blathmac, Diarmait, Sechnusach, Cenn Faelad, Loingsech, Congal, Fergal him- self. That is 631 (771?) years from the first year of the reign of Julius to the end of the reign of Leo III. 84 kings over the Romans during that time. 69 over Ireland during that time till the reign of Fergal, son of Mael Duin, king of Ireland, and of Murchad Maen (?) king of Leinster, and of Cathal, son of Finn- guine, king of Munster. 3. THE MippiE-Irish REDACTOR OF Z. Here follows immediately a very lengthy poem of Flann Mainistrech, headed “ Do flathaib in domain moir annso,” “This is of the Rulers of the Great World.” Reidig damh a De do nimh uair nach co felendm iar fuin The opening quatrain is— co hemigh a n-innissin * seancus degrig in domain.’ The poem is a metrical list of “ the kings of the world,” commencing like 1 Read xi. as ‘* dexxxi.”’ father of Murchad was Bran. 6 Probably ‘‘12th,’’ xii, not iii. Dublitir Ua Huathgaile LL 141 6 (BB 7 B): Redig dam a De do nim 2 Some corruption or omission occurs here. 4Probably ‘‘main,’’ the epithet in Flann’s poem, misread as ‘‘mcin.’’ The 5 Omitted, owing to similarity of the adjacent names. 7 Flann here borrows the opening words of a poem by 3 Probably ‘ declxxi ’’ misread co hemid ni indeithbir érniud mo chesta is gnim glan corop espa ollaman, 138 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Z with the foundation of the Assyrian dynasty, and ending like Z with Leo ITT. In fact, Flann’s list is taken direct from the synchronism, even to the extent of naming the Irish rulers contemporary with Leo. The concluding quatrains are as follows (Lecan 48 8) :— On chetbliadain Tuil ros gab: co cetriagail tres bliadan fiad gach sluagh co ndaithe a ndal- at cuadh flaithe na Roman. Co flaith fir ro gab Temraig*: do ruacht arnalad amlaid is Murchadha maen* co mudh: is Cathail caim a Caissiul. Cach flaith failte os gairbri glain- fris raite airdri in domain o Nin co Leomain na clann*- ros rim int eolas‘ aenflann. Flann feidbind rom ben brig breath: fer leigind min Mainistrech. ro gle triana gnim a guth: re cach rig do reidiugud. R. Concobur clannmin na cneadh: Aed Gairbith Diarmait Durgen Donnchad da Niall cen snimh sneidh: righ na re sin co ro reidh. R. “From the first year that Julius took it [i.e. the worldkingship], with [his] first rule, a stress of years (?), in the presence of every multitude with the keenness (?) of their assemblies, I have recounted the rulers of the Romans. “To the reign of the man who took Tara, the chronicling has thus arrived, and of Murchad Maen (?) with dignity, and of Cathal the comely in Cashel. ‘*Each ruler of gladness over clear . . . . who was called high-king of the world, from Ninus to Leo of the weapons, Flann alone, the wise man, hath numbered them. ‘‘Flann, sweet of word, the strength of judgments hath sounded’ him, the gentle lector of Monasterboice, his voice through his work hath made clear the explanation of each king’s time. “‘Conchobor, of gentle kin, of the wounds [in battle], Aed, Gairbith, Diarmait Durgen, Donnchad, two Nialls, without petty sadness, [are] clearly the kings of that time.’’® Of the five concluding stanzas in Flann’s poem, the second and third prove that Flann had a version of Z before him as he wrote. The language of Z is Middle-Irish, without any traces of transcription from an Old-Irish original. Flann became known traditionally as an author of synchronisms, He is one of the earliest writers of Middle-Irish. The spellings of unfamiliar names in his poem exhibit often the same errors as in Z. All these facts taken together point to Flann as the redactor of Z’ 1 Read Co flaith Fergaile i Temraig (?) ‘‘ to the reign of Fergal in Tara.’’ 2 Read Main (?) and so probably for mc. Find above, since his father was Bran. 3 Read \ann (?). * Read eolaid. * I suppose benaim to be used as if the object were cloc ‘a bell.’’ ® Conchobor Ua Mael-Sechnaill, king of Meath, 1033-1073 ; Aed Ua Conchobuir, k. of Connacht, 1033-1067 ; Gairbith Ua Cathusaig, k. of Brega, 10457-1061; Diarmait (son of Maelnambé), k. of Leinster, 1042-1072 ; Donnchad (son of Brian), k. of Munster, 1014-1065; Niall (son of Eochaid), k. of Ulaid, 1012-1062; Niall Ua Néill, k. of Ailech, 1036-1061. Flann diedin 1056, ‘The poem may be dated about 1060, 7 See note at the end of this paper, MacNuini—An Irish Historical Tract dated A.D. 721. 139 4, Tue DATE AND ORIGINAL OF Z, Flann did not modernize Z from an Old-Irishoriginal. Had he done so, he would have made no greater changes than would have been necessary to make the document intelligible to other Irishmen of learning in his time ; and consequently many of the Old-Ivish forms of the original would have been preserved. The tract therefore was originally written in Latin. Some of its Latin phrases are still preserved. The date at which the original was compiled is very precisely indicated. The compiler believed himself to be writing in the ninety-fourth year from the accession of Domnall son of Aed, i.e. 721. This date is confirmed by further criteria which the tract supplies. Its concluding portion names three kings reigning in Ireland. The king of Ireland was Fergal son of Mael Duin, the king of Leinster was Murchad, and the king of Munster was Cathal son of Finnguine.' Fergal reigned from 710 to 722. In the latter year he was defeated and slain in the battle of Almain by Murchad king of Leinster. Murchad reigned from 712 to 727. Cathal reigned from 712 to 742. The contemporary Byzantine emperor is named, He is Leo the Isaurian, who reigned from 718 to 741. The only years common to the four reigns are 718-722. There remain two textual difficulties:—(1) The final year, the date of writing, or a date previous to writing, is twice indicated as the end ( forba) of the reign of Leo. (2) It is once indicated as the third of Fergal. With regard to the first difficulty, it is to be pointed out that the last year of Leo, 741, was (#) 112 years—not 84 years—later than the twentieth of Heraclius; (4) nineteen years later than the death of Fergal ; (c) fourteen years later than the death of Murchad; (d) that, if the end of Leo’s reign were really in the writer’s mind, he would probably have named the succeeding emperor, and would almost certainly have named contemporary kings of Ireland and of Leinster. Hence there can be no doubt that the Middle-Irish translator misread his Latin original. The year 721, the ninety-fourth from Domnall’s accession, was the fourth of Leo, and may have been written ww”, and taken to indicate mortem or ultimuwm. It was the twelfth year of Fergal, and xii may have been read as ii, The Roman numerals are a continual source of misreadings in Ivish mss., and often 1 Nowhere else in the tract are provincial kings named. This indicates that the kings of Munster and Leinster are named as contemporary with the writing of the tract. Flann imitates this method of dating in his poem, naming seven kings. R.1.A. PROO., VOL, XXVII., SECT. 0, [21] 140 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. present great difficulties to the modern transcriber. The textual dis- crepancies, then, cannot be held to invalidate the common period of the four reigns, 718-722, as the utmost range of date for the composition of the synchronism. Synchronism Z is thus shown to be an eleventh-century version of one of the oldest known documents of early Irish history and historical legend. The particulars of the chronology and also of the reigns appear to have been tampered with in several places, doubtless with a view to bringing the account into closer accord with later teachings. But the achievement of such a design would have involved the reconstruction of almost the entire tract ; and the meddler, having done some mischief, desisted without either undoing or completing it, and drew up B as a substitute for Z. (See concluding note.) 5. THE CHRONOLOGICAL BASIS oF Z. The framing of Z is as follows :— IRISH EVENT. CONTEMPORARY WORLD-PERIOD. Coming of Partholon, . : : 300 years after Deluge. End of Partholon’s race, ; c 850 ,, ee a3 Coming of Nemed, E : 880 ,, % Ms End of Nemed’s colony, ; < 1190 = = a Coming of Fir Bolg, . : . Beginning of Persian Empire. Coming of Tuatha Dé Danann, . Usurpation of the Magi. Coming of the Gaedhil, - : Beginning of Alexander’s Empire. The last three pairs of contemporary events supply the clue to the method of the synchronist. He had before him the Eusebian world-history with its epochs. He had in his mind the traditional or legendary epochs of prehistoric Ireland. These latter had no chronology. No trace of a native Irish chronology has been anywhere discovered. The synchronist followed the simple plan of making the Irish periods coincide exactly with the world-periods. lt will appear that the Magian conspiracy, which raised the impostor Smerdis for a few months to the throne of Cambyses, is a rather minor event against which to date the invasion of Ireland by the Tuatha Dé Danann. In my opinion, the inclusion of this pair of events in the scheme was an afterthought, a refinement. That the Tuatha Dé Danann in genuine Irish tradition, aside from the theorizings of the schools, were no race of mortals, but a race immortal and divine, inhabiting the Celtic Otherworld and ruled over by Celtic gods; that their conquest of the Fir Bolg or Irish MacNurti—An Irish Historical Tract dated A.D. 721. 141 aborigines is but a duplication of their traditional victory over the hostile god-race of the Fomori; all this has been long established quite conclusively by the great antiquary and historian who, within these last few weeks, has ceased to live among us, except in his achievements and in his inspiration, D’Arbois de Jubainville. Notwithstanding that the Tuatha Dé Danann were not a race of men, their story was intimately blended with the story of the Irish Celts. A place had to be found for them. They could not come later than the Gaedhil, their worshippers. They could not come earlier than the aborigines, for then they would be separated from the Gaedhil, and would appear to have been worsted by an alien people. They could only come between. The synchronist had already planned that the Fir Bole period should coincide with the Persian world-kingdom. He looked down through the Persian dynasty for an appropriate break at which the Tuatha Dé Danann could be introduced. The only such break was the temporary usurpation of Smerdis, and it sufficed. The artificial character of this arrangement is emphasized by its effect on the scheme. It assigns 37 years to the Fir Bolg, and 197 to the Tuatha Dé Danann—figures worth noting, as we shall afterwards see. Hight reigns of the Fir Bolg are compressed into the 37 years. The 197 of the Tuatha Dé Danann contain only seven reigns. This disposition points to a yet older version of Z than Flann’s original. Of the five invasions, there are two which still do not coincide with definite world-periods. We should have expected to find that coincidence in the oldest version; and we shall see whether any traces of it have been preserved elsewhere. Omitting the Tuatha Dé Danann, there are four great legendary invasions or settlements of Ireland. In the world-history of the synchronists, there are also four great world-kingdoms in continuous succession down to the Roman Empire—the Assyrian, the Median, the Persian, and the Greek. The last two are accounted for in Z as we have it. There should have been a document, older than Z, in which the coming of Partholon coincided with the foundation of the Assyrian Empire, and the coming of Nemed with the foundation of the Empire of the Medes. 6. Z COMPARED WITH OTHER SYNCHRONISTIC ACCOUNTS. According to Synchronism B, Ninus, the founder, as was believed, of the Assyrian monarchy, began to reign 21 years before the birth of Abraham. Keating, relying on some Irish computation, not now in evidence, teaches that Partholon came to Ireland 22 years before the birth of Abraham. The 1 For the silence of Nennius about the Tuatha D. D., see Nennins Vindicatus, pp. 221, 222. (21*] 142 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. difference is that which frequently arises from a confusion of n years with the © n year. Dr. MacCarthy, indeed, in his translation, has corrected the 21 of B to 22, in accordance with the Eusebian chronicle. Keating connects his date for Partholon’s arrival with the doctrine that the event took place 300 years after the Flood, and this is precisely the unamended teaching of Z. There must, then, have been an early synchronism, akin to Z, which laid down that Partholon came to Ireland in the first year of the Assyrian world-kingdom. It only remains to show that Nemed’s colony was regarded as contempo- raneous with the Median dynasty. According to Z (IV), Nemed came to Ireland 1562 years after the Flood. According to B, the Assyrian monarchy began 300 years after the Flood, and lasted 1240 years. Thus the Median world-kingdom should have begun 1540 years after the Flood. This brings Nemed’s arrival within 22 years of the beginning of the Median period. This difference will be accounted for if we suppose that originally the Assyrian sovereignty was taken to have lasted 1240 years, not from its foundation, but from the birth of Abraham, or what is the same thing, from the beginning of “the Third Age of the World”; for Ninus founded the Assyrian kingdom 21 or 22 years before this epoch. We have thus sufficient indications of the existence of an ancient synchronism arranged on this basis. 1. Coming of Partholon = beginning of Assyrian world-kingdom. age » Nemed = 3 » Median a 3. ” ” Fir Bolg — ” ” Persian ” eas , Gaedhil = — » Greek = The most striking feature of this scheme is the late period assigned to the Gaelic conquest of Ireland. On that point Z does not waver. With many reiterations, the Gaelic immigration is timed against the world- sovereignty of Alexander the Great. In this respect, too, Z does not stand alone. 7. THE Doctrine or A. In the light of our analysis of Z, Dr. MacCarthy’s synchronism A will repay inspection. Dr. MacCarthy regarded A asa very ancient document, as old as the sixth century. If this be so, and I see no reason to dispute it,’ A, which is written in Middle-Irish, must also have had a Latin original. Indeed, like Z, but still more copiously, it preserves many phrases in the original Latin. ‘MacCarthy’s proper inference should be that A is founded in part on a very ancient document ; and so also with regard to his finding that ‘‘ the Annals of Innisfallen are the most ancient body of [Irish] chronicles we possess." Todd Lect. iii., p. 369. MacNettp—An Irish Historical Tract dated A.D. 721. 148 In A’s computation, Partholon came to Ireland 1002 years after the Flood, or in 1957 B.c. (this date, we have seen, was introduced as an emendation into Z). His people remained in Ireland 1000 years, until 957 B.c, Nemed came to Ireland in 925 B.c. We are not told how long his colony lasted, and there is no mention of the Fir Bolg or the Tuatha Dé Danann. In the Book of Invasions, Nemed is the ancestor of the Fir Bolg, the Irish aborigines. Possibly, then, the author of A identified the coming of Nemed with the coming of the Fir Bolg. Possibly, too, he saw no necessity for fixing the immortal race of the Tuatha Dé Danann in his chronological framework. At all events, he says nothing about an end of Nemed’s colony or about any other invasion from their time until the time of the Gaedhil. A next tells how the sons of Mil came to Ireland, 440 years after Exodus, ie. in 1071 B.c., according to A’s reckoning. ‘This statement is an obvious interpolation, for it makes the Gaelic invasion not only earlier than the arrival of Nemed, 925 B.c., but even earlier than the end of Partholon’s colony, 957 B.c.; and the text says that when Partholon’s colony died out, Ireland was empty of inhabitants for 32 years. Having mentioned “the taking of Ireland by the sons of Mil,” the synchronism adds, “from the taking of Ireland to the sack of Troy, 328 years” ; and, later on, “from the taking of Ireland to the time of Cimbaeth, 1202 years.” When these dates are worked out, they show that, in each instance, “ the taking of Ireland” has been substituted for “the passage of the Red Sea by the Israelites.” Hence it follows that the sons of Mil have no proper place in A and should be eliminated. Next among Irish events is the foundation of the Ulidian kingdom of Emain Macha, This event took place in 307 B.c. Then comes the ancient original of the well-known statement in 'Tigernach: “ The tales and histories of the men of Ireland are not known and are not authentic till the time of Cimbaeth son of Fintan.” The men of Ireland are the Gaedhil. According to A, then, the history of the Gaedhil begins with the foundation of the Ulidian kingdom. That being so, we can understand how the legend of Mil could find no place in A except by an inept interpolation. Then follows a detailed account of the Ulidian dynasty from its foundation to the death of Conchobor mac Nessa, a.p. 24. No other dynasty ismentioned during this time. Perhaps the author held that Emain was the capital of Iveland in those days, and that the Ulidian kings ruled the island. At all events, he was certainly a partisan and adherent of the Ulidian tradition, which consistently ignores the legend of Mil and of the Trish monarchy vested in his earlier descendants. 144 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The duration of the Ulidian dynasty is from 307 B.c. to A.D. 24331 years. This at once suggests the date of Alexander’s world-kingdom, 331 B.c. We conjecture that a shifting of 24 years has been made, perhaps by a redactor who had the doctrine of Z before him and desired to give the priority to the sons of Mil. There was some shifting of dates, certainly, for the foundation of Emain is first placed in the 18th year of Ptolemy, 24 years after Alexander became king of the world, and again “33 years from the beginning of the sovereignty of the Greeks.” When we tun to B, we find our conjecture amply confirmed; B says: “ Alexander, first king of the Greeks, 5 years, and Cimbaeth, son of Fintan, in his time.” A says that Conchobar reigned 60 years; but the terminal dates assigned, from the 15th year of Octavius to the 10th of Tiberius, allow only 50 or 51 years. Here is the same difference as in the foregoing paragraph, 9 years, indicating an emendation interpolated and not strictly carried out. A poem on the Ulidian dynasty (LL 21/8) gives 50 B.c. as the date of Conchobor’s accession : Cethri chét bliadna brassa ad fét cach svi senchassa ; fot a flatha na fer figueth 6 Choncobur co Cimbéeth. Cethri chét cofea bliadna ad fét cach sii saerchialla cia nés fégaid fri gnim gaeth cor génair Crist iar Cimbaeth. ‘Four hundred lively years each master of antiquity tells, the length of the wise men’s rule from Conchobor [up] to Cimbaeth. Four hundred and fifty years every master of liberal mind tells, if ye look to a wise work, till Christ was born after Cimbaeth.”’ Thus there is good evidence of an early doctrine which made the Ulidian dynasty, from Cimbaeth to Conchobor, exactly fill up the 331 years from Alexander’s conquest of the Persians to the commencement of the Christian era. Since A presents a much less developed legend than Z, I think it must be earlier in origin, and that in its original form it must have suggested the plan of equating world-periods with Irish periods, which Z preserves in a modified form. The original of A may therefore well have been drawn up in the sixth or early seventh century. 8. Z THE FOUNDATION OF LATER CHRONOLOGICAL SCHEMES. Irish historians did not long remain content with the view that the Gaelic occupation of Ireland was no more ancient than 331 B.c. The dates assigned grew gradually more and more remote. Dr. MacCarthy quotes a number of them (p. 246): 544, 1066 (?), 1071, 1229, 1569. The Four Masters will have it that the Gaedhil reached Ireland as early as 1700 B.c. As a rule, the later the historian, the earlier his date for this event. MacNeritr—An Trish Historical Tract dated A.D. 721. 145 Notwithstanding these discrepancies, the later accounts of prehistoric Treland find the source of their chronology in Z. The redactor of the Leabhar Gabhala in the Book of Leinster assigns a much earlier period to the Gaelic conquest than Z, but preserves the Fir Bolg period of 37 years and the Tuatha Dé Danann period of 197 years, as in Z, Synchronism B puts the Gaelic conquest at 1229 B.c.—nine centuries earlier than in Z—but has a Fir Bolg period of 35 years and a Tuatha Dé Danann period of 197 years. Gilla Coemiin’s chronological poem (MacCarthy, “Todd Lectures,” pages 151-157) requires as early a date as 1545 B.c—twelve centuries before Alexander—for the Gaelic conquest, but has a Fir Bolg period of 37 years and a Tuatha Dé Danann period of 197 years. Keating (Irish Texts Society, vol. iv., pp. 196, 225) assigns 36 years to the Fir Bolg and 197 to the Tuatha Dé Danann. Evidently, then, the Cyrus-Cambyses-Alexander chronology of Z lies at the root of the school-made histories of prehistoric Ireland. The Z version of the legend of Miland his sons is thus the oldest version now known. One broad conclusion follows with certainty, Gilla Coemain’s long list of 136 monarchs of Ireland before St. Patrick’s time is for the most part the product of medieval invention. The earlier section of the Irish genealogies, constructed in harmony with that list, must also bein the same degree artificial. Probably the materials in each case were collected largely from traditional sources ; but the structure bears the same relation to genuine Ivish tradition as a modern edifice built out of the stones of Clonmacnois might bear to the ancient monastery. NOTES. I. Partholon.—This is not a Gaelic name. It appears again in Flaithiusa Hévenn (BB 43 a15), where the pedigree of Cruithne, eponymous ancestor of the Cruithni or Picts, is “Cruithne me. Uige me. Luchta me. Parrtholon’; in the Trish Nennius (BB 203 a 18) “Cruithne me. Cinge me. Luchtai m. Parrthalan.” In the same tract (206 a 34) the name is also Parthai, genitive of Partha. Even if we suppose the scribe to have substituted the more familiar name Partholén for Partha as ancestor of the Picts, we could not well disconnect the two names. The ending -lén may represent -launos or -vellaunos; but if so the long vowel would indicate that the Irish borrowed the name from Cymrie with a Cymrie pronunciation. Such a borrowing would also account for the initial P. Can Parth- bea Pictish equivalent of the Cymrie Pret- , Irish Cruth- = *Qret-, Qrit- (Ogham Qritti, Lugu- qrit), whence Cruithni? It seems to recur as eponym of the 146 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Part-rige people who, though they inhabited an extreme western region in Ireland to the west of Loch Mask, retained the letter p in their speech and were, therefore, probably not of Gaelic origin. The neighbourhood of Tuam was inhabited by a Pictish race, the Sogain, until the ninth century; and some of the same race were subject to the rulers of Ui Maine long afterwards. I am, therefore, inclined to believe that the Partrige were Picts, that Partha, ancestor to the Picts, supplied their eponym, and that the story of Partholon is a legend of the Picts, symbolizing perhaps the antiquity of their race and its overthrow in Ireland. It will be observed that in Z (1) the race of Partholon is destroyed, not by pestilence, but by a hostile race, the Conchinn or Hound-heads (perhaps High-heads, ie. the tall folk, for con- = cuno- may give either meaning). The writer promises to tell more about this event. But in the tract as it now exists, the story of the pestilence is briefly substituted (II.). Here we have additional proof of late tampering. IV. Nemed.—I have failed to discover any consistent reckoning among the various periods assigned to the beginning and end of Nemed’s colony. At least two distinct accounts, based on different chronologies, are here combined in one; for it is twice stated that Nemed’s arrival was 470 years before the end of the Assyrian Kingdom; it is twice stated that his colony lasted for 230 years; and it is twice implied that it overlapped the period of the Medes, who follow the Assyrians. The Irish quatrains quoted in this section show interpolation, since they cannot have belonged to the original of Z. VIII. Mil.—We have here the oldest known version of the legend of Mil, and the vast difference between this and the later forms of the legend, which are typified in Keating’s narrative, shows how the story of prehistoric Ireland developed in the early Christian period. There is little in the legend of Mil, early or late, that bears the semblance of Celtic tradition. In almost every detail it shows the work of the penman and the Latinist. The ancient Irish writers searched their Latin authors for names that would suggest an origin for the Irish. The writer of this story hit upon the name Iberi, not the Iberi of western Europe, but the Iberi who dwelt south of the Caucasus, and with whom the Romans came in contact under Pompey and again under Trajan. The resemblance of this name to Hiberio and Hibernia was all that could be desired. Later writers substituted the Scythi for the Iberi because Scythi resembled Scotti.*, They introduced Breogan from Irish tradition as The map of “Orbis terrarum secundum Eratosthenem et Strabonem”’ in Spruner’s Atlas Antiquus (Gothae, xccct.) shows clearly the material on which the story of the migrations of the Gaedhil was founded. ? This substitution already appears at the end of the eighth century in Nennius. MacNuimwu—- An Jrish Historical Tract dated A.D. 721. 147 a new grandfather for Mil, and seizing on a passage in Orosius they connected Breogan with Brigantia, and gave “ostium Scenae” an undefined location in Ivish topography. Mag Breogain was a plain in east Munster, inhabited by the Muscraige Breogain. Except the Iberi, nearly all the features of the legend in Z are retained but differently placed in the later versions. The present version may have been already invented before the seventh century, for 8S. Columbanus of Bobbio, in two of his letters, uses Hiberi as a name for the Irish. Comparison of the spellings of names in the Hieronymo-Eusebian chronicle (H_) with the spellings in Z, B, and Flann’s poem, Lecan 438 (F):— H Z B F Armamithres Armite7es Armimentes Armamente7es Mamylus Maiminitus Maimintus Mamitidus Manchaleus Macholius Masailius Machalius Ascatades Ascaidias Ascaitias Ascathias Atossa Athosa Ahosa Athoss Semiramis Saimiraimmis Asaimiraimis Samiramis Balepares Poilipoiris Poilipoiris Polipavis* Sosares Sosaires Sossairses Suspares! Lampares Lampades Lampaires Lampades Panyas Proeminias Piamineas Pannanias Sosarmus Soparrdis Suffardus Sophardus Mithreus Metvralis Metaralnius Metralius Tautamus Tutanes Tutanes Tutanes Teutaeus Flethius Flaithius Fletius Eupales Calatares* Lapales Lampaleis Laosthenes Lanteis Lauistentes Lustines Peritiades Perifianis Peridioidis Parathathis Ophrataeus Offrailus Ofratolus Afiratulus Tuonus Tonus Tomus onus Arhbaces Arbait Aarbatus Arpait Sosarmus Suffonus Sogafanes Susfonius Mamycus Madidus Maidius Madius Cardaces Cardicias Cairdisis Ardeichias Deioces Deochus Diones Teochus Cyaxares Ciratreas Cirasserses Ciraxerses 1 In each of these words the syllable par is represented by a p with the stem crossed (= per) and with @ overwritten (= a7 or 7), so that it is possible to read perar. 2 Here xxx. = tviginta precedes, and probably the final -¢a read as -cw has been added to the misread Lapales = Eupales. For the misread / see also Mithreus, Teutaeus, Ophrataeus in H. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVIII., SECT. 0. [22] 148 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. These lists prove that the material of H passed throngh one and the same band before it issued in Z, B, and F. Since Z is a Middle-Ivish redaction of an eighth-century document, and since the conclusion of F is taken direct from Z, there can be no reasonable doubt that Flann of Monaster- boice, reputed author of synchronisms and inscribed author of F, was also the Middle-Irish redactor (and part-corruptor) of Z. It is also highly probable that, having failed by imterpolations, omissions, and alterations, to make Z conformable to the views of his school, Flann set to work afresh and produced B, using the Eusebian material which he found in Z as his warp, but weaving into it the Irish names and chronology accepted by his own school. The origin of some of the misspellings in Z, B, and F can be traced to misreadings of archaic Irish writing. In comparing these lists, due allowance must be made for the freedom or negligence of transcription after the time of Flann. I have to thank Professor Kuno Meyer for a number of corrections and suggestions. [ 149 J WT THE EARLIEST PRINTING IN DUBLIN, IN THE IRISH, LATIN, GREEK, HEBREW, FRENCH, ITALIAN, SAXON, WELSH, SYRIAC, ARMENIAN, AND ARABIC LANGUAGES. By E. R. McC. DIX. Read 11th Apri. Ordered for Publication 15th Aprit. Published Juny 16, 1910. INTRODUCTION. Ir may be of some interest to place on record the earliest printing of classical, . European, and Oriental languages in Dublin; and this paper is an attempt to do this in a preliminary way. When citing Talbot Baines Reed as my authority, I quote from his “History of the Old English Letter Foundries,’ with Notes, London, 1887 (E. Stock), a standard work on the subject. TRISH. The first type (other than the ordinary Roman type) used in Dublin was that for the purpose of printing in [vish, and is known as the Elizabethan fount of Irish type. It was used in 1571 to print the well-known Catechism and a poem; and there is evidence that it was also used to print a proclamation; and subsequently it was used to print an edition of the New Testament, 1602-3, and the Prayer Book, in 1608-9 ; Bedell’s “A B C,” in 1650, ete. But this fount, it is well known, was very defective in representing the Gaelic characters. The letter “a” in it was simply indicated by an zfalic “a” and not by a Gaelic “’, There are, in fact, nine Roman and two italic letters in the fount. I beg to offer as a matter of conjecture that this was not a fount cast for Irish type at all, but was : simply a fount of Anglo-Saxon type which, being in some letters identical with the Gaelic letters, was used to print the Ivish alphabet and other works in Trish. Archbishop Parker was much interested in Anglo-Saxon literature, and for him John Day, the well-known London printer, about 1567 cut the first Saxon types which were used for printing editions of the Saxon R,I,A. PROO,, VOL. XXVIII,, SECT, 0. [23] 150 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Gospels and other books edited by the Archbishop in 1574, ete. (Vide Johnson’s Typographia, vol. ii., p. 459.) LATIN. The earliest “book” printed in the Latin language in Dublin was a medical work, by Dr. Dermod Meara, or O’Meara, entitled “ Pathologia Haereditaria Generalis,” &c. (a treatise on hereditary disease). It was printed in Dublin in the year 1619, and is a duodecimo of 146 pp. A copy is in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin; and there are three copies in English libraries. It is very rare. The printers were Felix Kingston and Thomas Downes, the London stationers who acquired John Franckton’s Patent and position as “State Printer ’”’ in Ireland in 1618. For printing Latin no special fount of type was required; and so it is not surprising to find that Latin words, phrases, and sentences are to be found in still earlier Dublin printing. Latin was then the language of the learned of all countries, and was better known than English by some of the Irish chieftains, for which reason, probably, and for use, it may be, abroad, one of the State Proclamations, issued in 1605, was printed in Latin. Ina pamphlet issued in 1606 and printed here by Franckton, occur several phrases or sentences in Latin. Thus in Merick’s “ Abstract of the Statutes” (Dublin, 1617) occur two or three Latin sentences and some odd words. Similarly, in Bolton’s edition of the Irish Statutes, printed in 1621, several Latin passages will be found, and the same may perhaps be also found in earlier books or proclamations printed in Dublin prior to 1619, to which I have not access at present. After that date many books were printed in Latin in Dublin in the seventeenth century. GREEK. The Greek language having a character of its own, printing in it involved the use of special type cast for the purpose. All type, so far as I know at present, used in Dublin in the seventeenth century, was procured from England or the Continent. I mean it was not cast or made in Ireland. The earliest use of Greek type by a Dublin press that I have found so far occurs in Sir C. Sibthorp’s “Friendly Advertisement,” &c., and in Archbishop Usher's “ Epistle concerning the Religion of the Ancient Irish,” &c.; both printed in Dublin in 1622, and again issued in 1623, attached together in one volume, but with separate pagination. In the former volume there is Greek type on thirty-three pages, chiefly in a very small fount, both in text and margin; but there also occurs a larger fount in the text only, ie. on the versoes of signatures 22 and ¢2 (Preface) and on signature ¢5—in all Dix—The Earliest Printing in Dublin. 151 eighteen words. In the smaller fount the largest number of words occurring on a single page is sixteen on page 380. The Greek type is to be found in the latter volume almost entirely in some marginal notes on pp. 3, 17, 19, 21, 46, and 83, and is here of a small fount. At page 54, however, occur two lines in the text of a larger and peculiar fount. Greek type of two founts is also to be found in Usher’s “ Answer to a Challenge made by a Jesuite in Ireland,” &c., printed at Dublin, in 1624, by the Company of Stationers. One isa small type, brevier Greek, and occurs in the margin of very many pages, far too numerous to give in detail, and thrice in the text (see pp. 397 to 359), but consists of sentences or quotations of some length from certain authors. The larger fount, pica Greek, occurs to a lesser extent in the text itself on fifty-one different pages, sometimes in sentences or in several lines, or else in odd words. (Vide fig. 1.) made by a Tefuite in Ireland, Efe ae paaae Swit ta Mei pe eee Adam together with thee,by thy almighty hand. * Rifiag y » yaa on out of thy tombe, thos diditrayfe up the dead, ard break whuard-es the po ver of death, andrayfe np Adam. ‘Having flept pages in the fl-[h as a mortall man, 0 King and Lord, the tnird nies Rae day thou didft arife againe ; rayfing Adam from corrupti- ra: Grin 8 on, and abolifhing death, tlefis thedeliverer , who rayfed ee up Adam of his compafsion, ec. Therefore doth Theo- f ze: ces doves Prod) onus begin his Tetrafiich upon bur Saviors & rs <6an- Refurrection with hee E"yeto me@lomAase maroryeves, eyoco TUUCE, cir Ace ate Rifenp, thot firft formed old man,vife up from thy grave, OF 9 mex y S. Ami ofe pointeth to the ground of the tradition, andi wheu he intimateth chat Chrést ufferedin u Galgorha, 262.b, where Adums fepalchrewas , that by his Crof[ehe might z veneiee rayfe him that was dead ; that where in Adam the death of mA en ct na all xen lay, therein Christ might be the refurrectioz of all, wArm'g ent. Which he receaved (as he did many other chings bee oo ee “a Quam fufee- Fic. 1.—Two Founts of Greek Type. In a very rare work, entitled shortly, “ Musarum Lachrymae; sive Elegia Collegii Sanctae & Individuae Trinitatis, &c, in obitum.. . Comittessae Corcagiae,” &c., printed, in 1630, in Dublin, and consisting of numerous poems, in several languages, there are three in Greek, and printed in that character, [28*] 152 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. In Usher’s “Gotteschalche et Praedestinatione Controversiae,”’ &c., printed in 1631, occur, at page 207, four lines and two words in Greek type, also of pica Greek, with a different face, and mixed with a type of a different fount. I have not met, so far, any work entirely printed in Greek in the seventeenth century in Dublin. Greek type was first used at Oxford in 1586. HEBREW. As regards printing in Hebrew, involving also a totally different alphabet and special type, the earliest use of Hebrew letter in printing at Dublin occurs in the volume already referred to, i.e., Usher’s “ Answer to a 35.4 wali 29e downe intoShzol unte my fonne n Henne mn re writeth thus. ! Here the Tranflator of the erri, Pa (he meaneth the Vulgar Latia tranflation uf Gensf.57: Chriftians erreth,in tranflating Sheol Hell or Sor bel old, the ficnification of the word ts >x or for proofe whereot he alledgeth divers place ture. Where by the way you may note, that edition of rhe Maforiticall and Rabbinicall B ted by Bom:bereus, both this and diverfe othe elfewhere have beene cut out by the Rom ors: which I with our Bextorfies had unc when he fol!owed that mangled and corrur in his late renewed edition of that grcat werk Bee 2 lomo larcht, writing upon the fame words, Gi Sense ozp faith, that™ according to the liserall {en ife, the ii cnn ee, tion thereof isthe Grave: (In m. ymonurniiig 11 tr Sais, ried, and Iwill noi be cexforted all my days : ) ee Oe the Midrafh or Allegericall fai terpretati¢, it ts ; Inlike maner,R.DevidKmchi expouncing tl Plal.o.17.Thenicked fhaliturze iio Lell,ard. Fic. 2.—Hebrew Type in margin. Challenge,” ete. (1624), in which on fifteen different pages occur, in Hebrew, words, notes, and phrases, both in the text and margin. The type is of one fount and small. (Vide fig. 2.) It also occurs twice in Sibthorp’s “ Friendly Dix—The Earliest Printing in Dublin. 153 Advertisement” (1622-1623), i.e., two words on the verso of signature A 5 and one word on p. 349. The next occurrence of Hebrew type is to be found in another volume already mentioned, viz., “ Musarum Lachrymae,” ete. (1630), in which are to be found three poems in Hebrew and printed in that character. In Provost Winter's ‘Two Sermons on Baptism,” printed here in 1650, occurred occasionally Hebrew words in a fount of small type. I do not know of any work entirely or largely of Hebrew characters printed in Dublin prior to 1700 at all events. Hebrew type was first used in England in 1592, and at Oxford in 1596, four years later. WELSH. In the “Epistle concerning the Religion of the Ancient Irish” (1622), already referred to, at p. 80, occurs a stanza in the Welsh language of nine lines, with a translation. Printing in Welsh involved no special type, and in that respect presented no difficulty to the compositor or printer. SAXON. In the same work, just mentioned, at p. 35 (margin), occur four words said to be Saxon; but the letters are, I think, taken from the Elizabethan fount of Irish type, or one of very similar character. FRENCH. The earliest work entirely printed in literary French is “ La Liturgie,” ete., printed in Dublin in 1666, no doubt for some of the French refugees. It is a version of the Book of Common Prayer. Sir John Davies’ “Les Cases en Ley” (Dublin, 1615) is in Norman or law-French. ITALIAN. The earliest work printed in Dublin in Italian is entitled “ L’Oratione,” etc. It is a translation by the learned Dudley Loftus of a speech of the Duke of Ormond, and was printed in 1664 in Dublin. Why this Italian version was printed I do not know, 154 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Syriac (OLD). In Usher's “ Answer to a Challenge,” ete, (1624), occurs, at p. 289, one word in Syriac character, that for “Sheol.” (V2de fig. 3.) SO ees Nee made by 4 Iefuite in Ireland. 289 ered and the fotraine writers, ave accordingly found ro rake the word in thefe three feverall Gignitications, Touching the firit we are to note, that both the Sep. tazintin the Old Teftament, and the Apoiiles in the i New, doe ule the Greeke word “Ads Haves (and i 442,27, anf{werably thereunto the Latin Taterpreters the word '*"15 5s Tn ferrites or lafert, andthe Englith the word Hell) for thac which in the Hebrew text isnamed sv SHeor: onthe other fide, where inthe New Teltamenr the word Hanes 1sufed,there the ancient Syriack tranfla- tordoth put WSana, Sheja/ ia teed thereof. Now the Hebrew S4eo! (and fo the Chaldy,Syriack and 4 Ethio- pian words which draw their originall from thence) doth propetly denore the interior parts of the earth, thatlye hidden from our fight ; namcly whatfoever Fic. 3. In “ Logica, seu Introductio in totem Aristotelis Philosophiam,” ete., by Dudley Loftus, there are some words in Syriac type on p. 3 of the “Epistola Dedicatoria.”” This book was printed in Dublin in 1657 by William Bladen. In a volume entitled “A Clear and Learned Explication of the History of Our Blessed Saviour,” by D. Syrus, translated by Dudley Loftus, are to be found some words in Syriac type, at pp. 7, 9, 15, 16, 21, 32, 45, and 79. This work was printed in Dublin in 1695. (Vide fig. 4.) In 1637 Usher mentions in a letter a project to purchase Syriac type abroad; and negotiations, both in Paris and Geneva, appear to have been conducted with the object of obtaining such. (Vide T. B. Reed, pp. 67, 68, quoting from Parr’s “ Life and Letters of Usher,” London, 1681, fol., p. 486.) Dix—The Earliest Printing in Dublin. 155 The earliest printing in Syriac at Oxford (wide Madan’s “Chart of Oxford Printing,’ 1904) was in 1661, and at London in 1652. (Vide T. B. Reed, p. 68). Moreaver, The Gofpel, according to Cuftom, and with re- gard to the accomplifhment of things, produceth an Allega- tion; for Ifaiah faith, Zhere fhall come forth a Rod from the Root of Fes, and a Bough fhall fprout forth: And inthe Hebrewa Branch or Bough is expounded a Brasch, and Nazarex one who Sprouts ont ; and when Mathew faw that Chrift came and dwelt in Nazareth, he expounded this of Efaiah, 4 Branch /hall Sprout out, He fhall be catled a Nazaren ; and he pvas cailed 4 Nazaren from Nazareth, that is, y=) QF one /prouting ont, from ]A>9cf a Sprout; {o they are expounded in the He- brew Tongue: Others fay that ches l which is ppar is expounded New,and that Nazareth fignifieth New, and figni- fies Typically that the Son would newly be made Man for Men: Others fay, That Nazareth fignifies Ju/fice, and Naza- ren fignifies Juft; andif they fhall fay, chat becaufe he was born in Bethlehem, and not in Nazareth, Efaiah calls him 7 >9Qf. ict them know that the Apoftles called him as did the Prophets, and that this of Bethlehem was not hidas tothe Prophecy, but chiefly :ntended, ‘according to that of Natha- nicl, Fic. 4. ARMENIAN (OLD). In the “ Logica,” etc., occurs, in the margin on p. 49 of the text, one word in Armenian type. There are also some Armenian words in the margin of p. 91. The earliest acquisition of this type in Oxford was in 1667. ARABIC, In Usher’s “ Answer to a Challenge,” ete. (1624), occur, on p. 297, two words in Arabic type, in the text; and at p. 313 occur three words in the same type in the marginal note, and one in the text, and at p. 524 one word in the text—seven words in all. Each word seems one type or block. (Vide fig. 5.) Where this type was obtained from I do not know. Perhaps the words were specially cut in wood blocks. This was done in similar cases in England. The earliest use of Arabic type in Oxford was not till 156 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 1648, that is twenty-four years later. [Vide Madan’s Chart of Oxford Printing (1904)]. There were Arabic founts on the Continent, ie., at the Vatican Press in 1591. The Arabic character or type has been used by the Persians since the conquest of their country by the Moslems, with less exactitude, however, as regards distinguishing dia-critical dots. [Authority, Mr. E. G. M. Swifte, B.L.] In the “ Logica seu Introductio,” ete. (Dublin, 1657), occur on p. 10 in the text (Epis. Dedica.) some words in pure Persian, and on p. 16 some words in Arabic as used by a Persian, as I am informed after inquiry at the British Museum. made by a Iefsite in Ireland. 313 -_——e—ee—e lm O?;?;;_VH?_OO}O?U’WUNTCTC OO OOOO firft place,the Septmagint in the fecond, 4guéls and Sys. * 40.1573 abe reaches in the third, retaine the Greck word Als-pSoge. peat: SotharourSaviour, defcendingiato Sheol, Hades OF mens, printed by Hell, may thus be underftood to have defcended into Expcnius aun, : 161: 6,thevercies correptcsa,th wt isto fay, into the pit or place of COrrHp= be varict ; tien, (28S Aids ofc interpreteth it) although hee were x r3f free in the meane ume from the pafion of corruption, al-hawita be. And becaufe —mav and mare, “xAss & Se. D92¢k, Helland (SP fo Ball, Corruption rave telerence co thelelfe fame thing : ther. fhagis)3 fore doth the Arabick interpreter, * anilaied by /z- corruption. «rusia A&.2.31.(6r.as the Arabian divideth the book, : Pyaiter. Ara Aé.4.10.) contouad them together, and rerainerhe a» te {ame word in both the paris of che fenrence, afrer this Kome,sy 16.94 miner, Hee mas Kot sft in perds' ion ney ther asd bis fizfh Sera aie fer persisios. evenas in the 29.Pfalme(or the j0.accot- exemplanibyiae ding to the divilion of the Hebrewes) the Arabick rea- a4 bhe doth. 29 <2 ¢ al-cehiraor Hell, where the Greck hath ile / ‘ JJo Pox, the Hebrew more, & the Cha'dee paraphrafe porditicoae web xarep vs, that js, the Loufe of the crave. Fio. 5.—Showing Arabic, Hebrew, and Greek Type. Ete y VIII. WILLIAM KEARNEY, THE SECOND EARLIEST KNOWN PRINTER IN DUBLIN. By E. R. McC. DIX. Read Aprit 11. Ordered for Publication Aprin 13. Published Juny 16, 1910. Iy a paper read by me in July, 1908, upon Humfrey Powell, Dublin’s first printer, there was mention made that the last document printed by Humfrey Powell was in 1566. From that year down to 1571 no specimen whatever of any printing in Dublin is known to exist, or has been recorded so far. In that year, 1571, appeared the two first specimens of printing in the Trish type sent over by Queen Elizabeth to Dublin. One of these consists of a poem; and the only copy of it which is known to exist is the broadside, on each side of which it is printed, and which broadside is to be found in the library of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, in the “ Archbishop Parker” Collection, It would seem to have been set up and printed as the first specimen of the type. It consists of twenty-two and a half stanzas of eight lines each, printed in three parallel columns. The whole broadside measures 15,5, by 11 inches, The “Queen Elizabeth” fount of type is an imperfect one; but Mr. Robert Steel, the eminent bibliographer, told me that the various type-characters are identical with the Old-Saxon characters; and it may be stated as confirmatory of this view that there is written at the top of the broadside in contemporary handwriting these words :—“ This Irish ballad printed in Ireland who belike use the old Saxon caracte.” I venture to submit that this type was simply Anglo-Saxon type cast by John Day in 1567 for Archbishop Parker, and used as if Irish type. The imprint on the title-page of the “ Alphabet and Catechism ” (shortly to be mentioned) clearly stated that it was printed with Gaelic type at the cost of Mr, John Usher, Alderman. There is no reference in it to the actual printer. John Usher was not a printer by trade or business, as far as I am able to learn. In the imprint to the broadside a different Irish phrase is used. It runs thus:—“This is put into print by Mr. John Usher,” &e.; but Dr. O. Bergin, whom I have consulted, does not consider that the Irish phrase means that Usher actually printed the broadside ' Some contractions may haye been specially cast for Irish use. R.1,A. PROC., VOL, XXVIIL., SECT. 0. [24] 158 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. himself, but rather “ caused it to be printed,” or provided for its printing, as an editor or publisher might do in these days. Hence the question of the actual printer is still left open ; and the conjecture I will put forward now is not wholly untenable or inconsistent with the imprint on the broadside. At the same time, or immediately afterwards, appeared the “Alphabet and Catechism” in Irish, a 12mo measuring 54} inches by 3} inches. It consists of fifty-four pages, numbered, and two pages of Errata, &c. In both the broadside poem and the Catechism are found initial letters that were used by Humfrey Powell at an earlier date, which seems to indicate that his press or some of his type, &c., had continued on here, probably in possession of the Government for whom he worked, and may have been used in the interval. The Catechism was prepared and published by John O’Kearney or Kearney—the name has various spellings. He, too, was not a printer; but he and Nicholas Walsh were the persons to whom were entrusted the printing of the Catechism, and the translation of the New Testament into Trish.! So far no direct particulars of who was or were the actual printers who set up this Irish type are on record. Perhaps John O’Kearney himself did so; but we will shortly find mention of a William Kearney, a relative of John O’Kearney, who was a printer; and of him I propose now to make mention. The Government in England represented by the Privy Council there, having decided to have the New Testament translated into Irish and then printed, though there seems to have been much delay over the matter, in the month of August, 1587, wrote a letter to the Lord Deputy and Council of Treland, and referred in it to both John O’Kearney and Nicholas Walsh, who had then translated the New Testament into Irish, but stated that the reason why it had not been printed was the lack of native Irish printers. The letter further proceeded to state that the manuscript of John O’Kearney was then in the hands of his relative William Kearney—the name is spelt “Carney,” though there can be no doubt that it means “ Kearney ”—and of him it states that during a period of fourteen years, both in England and foreign parts, this William Kearney had become a master in the art of printing, knowing the Irish well, and how Irish type should be made and made use of ; and they accordingly recommended him to the Irish Council as a proper person to be entrusted with the printing. Kearney is spoken of as the bearer of the letter, though, strange to say, no reference to it is to be found in the Public Calendar of the Irish State Papers. The letter in question is to be found in the Acts of the Privy Council (of England), edited by Mr. Dasent. Calculating back fourteen ' John O' Kearney and Nicholas Walsh were dignitaries of St. Patrick's Cathedral. Dix-— Wm. Kearney, second earliest known Dublin Printer. 159 years from 1587 takes us to the year 1573, very near to the year in which the Catechism appeared; and the fact that William Kearney was a relative of John O’Kearney, and knew Irish well, and how Irish type should be made and made use of, suggests that he may have learnt it in Dublin when that type was sent over here, or previously in London, Of course this is only conjec- ture; but so far as I know there was no other Irish type in existence at the time, not even abroad, nor for many years later, from which he could have learned. ‘The fount of type was probably cast in London, and perhaps Kearney assisted at its making. He was, it would seem, always described as a printer; that was his trade or occupation. Apparently nothing was done in 1587 nor for some years afterwards; but in October, 1591, being then apparently back again in England, he was permitted to pass with his presses over to Ireland for the purpose of printing Trish Bibles. I should add that he was in fact engaged as a printer or book- seller, or both, in London during 1590-91, and even into 1592. Probably, though the warrant was dated October, 1591, he may not have crossed over, or at least left London permanently, until the following year. In a form of a State letter (existing amongst the muniments of Trinity College), evidently intended to be sent to each Bishop in Ireland by the Irish Privy Council, there is mention of William Kerney (or Kearney) again. He is described as a native of Ireland, and for twenty years brought up in the art of printing; and the Bishops are called upon to assist in collecting money to defray the cost of printing the New Testament. This letter is undated, but would appear to belong to the year 1598, It was certainly after 1587. Kearney also appears to have been employed by the newly started College (Trinity), as there is extant amongst their manuscripts in their muniment-room, proposed terms, bearing date 18th March, “1596-7,” from the College to Kearney, from which it would appear that after having set up his press in the College he had left it, taking away with him his press, type, &c., and also certain shelves, &., which belonged to the College, as well as the printed sheets which he had bound himself to deliver to them. Kearney must have been already at work printing the Inish Testament, as in the Calendar of State Papers of Ireland for the year 1595 it is stated that the New Testament was then actually being set up and printed in Irish. It was probably at the end of 1596 or beginning of 1597, as I judge, that Kearney left the College. Further, in the edition of the New Testament in Irish (Dublin, 1602), in the Preface or Address to the Reader (in Gaelic) which follows the title-page the reverend editor refers to the project contemplated for so many years before, and states that five years previously there had actually been set up of [24*) 160 Proceedings of the Royal Irish- Academy. the New Testament in type as far as the sixth chapter of St. Luke’s Gospel. I think it may fairly be taken that this preface was written in 1602, though the Address to King James (in English) cannot have been written till after his accession in March, 1603; but the date “1602” on the title-page seems to me to indicate that the text, with the title-leaf and Preface, was printed off ready to be issued in that year, but was delayed for some reason, or it is possible that some copies were issued in 1602, and the rest held back. Calculating back five years from 1602 brings us to 1597, or, excluding 1602, even to 1596. Again, in the same Preface there is a statement that it was “in the new College, near Dublin,” that certain persons named “ finished the printing in Irish type (at the expense of the province of Connaught during the Presidency of Sir Richard Bingham) up to the sixth chapter of St. Luke’s Gospel,” as just mentioned, but that the remainder of that Gospel and St. John’s Gospel were not then printed, nor for five years afterwards. Now, Sir Richard Bingham was President of Connaught down to the end of 1596, so that the printing of the first portion of the New Testament must have been completed at the very least before, or early in, that year; and as it was done in the College, it was clearly set up by Kearney. I may seem to have laboured this point too much or unnecessarily ; but in the absence of dated or accurately dated documents, it is important to collect every atom of indirect evidence or evidence bearing in any way on the subject, and by the total of such conjoint references deduce a reasonable conclusion, justly acceptable till better evidence is found. The only extant piece of printing by Kearney bearing his name is a Proclamation which he printed for the Irish Government against the Earl of Tyrone. This Proclamation is dated 12¢h June (1595), and in the imprint Kearney is described as “Queen’s Printer,” and the place of printing was “the Cathedral Church of the Blessed Trinity” (Christ Church), It is a «Single sheet, or rather two pages attached in one, and it measures 224 inches in length by 11 inches in width. It is printed in black letter, except the heading and the imprint. There are sixty-seven lines, and each line of print measures 8 inches. ‘This Proclamation was also printed in Jrish, according to the Calendar of State Papers of Ireland. The initial letter that occurs in this Proclamation is quite different from Powell’s. William Kearney was not a member of the Company of Stationers of London, and what became of him is not known. The last mention of him is in the year 1597, as already shown. The New Testament in Irish was not published in fact till the year 1603, when Kearney’s successor, John Francton, was the printer, and his name ocews in its imprint. Possibly Francton, who printed here in 1600, was an Dix— Wm. Kearney, second earliest known Dublin Printer. 161 apprentice of Kearney’s, or learnt the business from him; but about him I hope to treat on a future occasion. It is clear that Kearney must have printed a good deal, and there were various Proclamations printed for the Government here, but unfortunately so far extant copies have not been found. It is clear also that Kearney must have set up a good portion, if not all, of the New Testament in Irish several years before it appeared. While, therefore, it is possible that either Usher or John O’Kearney or someone else may have been the actual printer of the Catechism and broadside poem in 1571, yet it seems to me possible, even probable, that William Kearney was “the actual printer; and, therefore, in the absence of clearer and more positive evidence to the contrary, I take him to be the second earliest known printer in Dublin. [> ee IX CHEMICAL NOTES ON A STONE LAMP FROM BALLYBETAGH, AND OTHER SIMILAR STONE VESSELS IN THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY COLLECTION. By RICHARD J. MOSS, F.LC., F.C. Read Apuit 25. Ordered for Publication Apri 27. Published Jury 16, 1910. In the year 1875, a farmer residing at Ballybetagh, near the Scalp, on the county Wicklow side, gave me a stone vessel of the so-called chalice-type, and it has been in my possession since that time. The donor was unable to tell me where the vessel was found; all he knew about it was that it had been a recognized object of antiquarian interest in his house as long as he could remember, and that it had been in the same house in his father’s time. In a paper on “ Stone Chalices, so called,” Mr. E. C. R. Armstrong dis- cusses the probability of vessels of this type being lamps (a view which it appears was first suggested by Mr. Geo. Coffey, of the National Museum), and not cups or chalices, and comes to the conclusion, on grounds chiefly historical and ethnological, that the vessels are lamps, It occurred to me that a lamp of stone, if at all porous, would be sure to contain some trace of the oil or grease which had been burnt in it. The Ballybetagh vessel is of decidedly porous material, and therefore seemed a very suitable subject for experiment, The Ballybetagh vessel, as represented in the accompanying photograph (fig. 1, p. 163), weighs 1756 grammes, and its specific gravity is 2:19. This very low specific gravity suggests a much-decomposed rock, and therefore a high degree of porosity. I placed the vessel in a jar with about 300 c.c. of ether, and after the lapse of twenty-four hours removed the ether and distilled it. This operation left a dark-brown, grease-like residue, weighing 0-092 gramme, and with a very distinct odour of tallow. The extraction with ether and the distillation were repeated several times until the residual grease weighed 0°775 gramme. This is only 004 per cent. of the weight of the vessel. ) Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy, vol. xxvi., Sect. C, No. 13. Moss—Chemical Notes on a Stone Lamp from Ballybetagh. 168 This greasy substance burned with a smoky flame like tallow. Its specific gravity at the temperature of boiling-water was 970°5 compared with» water at 15°C. This is much higher than the specific gravity of tallow. The specific gravity of an old specimen of tallow under the same conditions was found to be 904:6; but on heating it for some hours its specific gravity rose to 923-7, and prolonged heating leaves a residue heavier than water. em. Fig. 1. The substance dissolved almost completely in alcohol, leaving a small, flocculent, dark-brown residue. The aleoholic solution had an acid reaction and it took 17:8 ec. of an alcoholic solution of caustic potash, containing 0:101 germ. of potassium hydroxide, to neutralize the acid in 0°727 gramme of the original substance, using phenolphthalein as an indicator, On heating with an excess of alkali no saponification took place; it is evident, therefore, that no unaltered fat is present. When the excess of alkali was neutralized, the solution evaporated to dryness, and, extracted with petroleum-ether, the latter left a slightly yellow wax-like residue, weighing 0°117 gramme. ‘This is probably a hydrocarbon. The portion insoluble in petroleum-ether dissolved in water, and, on adding a slight excess of dilute sulphuric acid, fatty acids 164 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. weighing 0°355 gramme separated. The melting-point of these acids—for it was obviously a mixture—was 46° to 47°C. The difficulty of isolating fatty acids is well known; it was hopeless to think of separating the constituents of so small a quantity. The aqueous liquid from which these acids had been separated yielded, when shaken with ether, a further quantity, so that the fatty acids present are not wholly insoluble in water. These observations warrant the conclusion that the substance extracted by ether from the stone vessel consists mainly of a complex mixture of bodies. of the nature of fatty acids. The presence of this combustible greasy matter supports the supposition that the vessel was used as a lamp, and is wholly inconsistent with the theory that it was a drinking-cup or chalice. I thought it desirable to ascertain whether the vessel contained anything soluble in water which would throw further light on its previous history. Accordingly I placed it in a glass vessel with about two litres of water, and left it standing for seventeen days. The water when evaporated left a residue weighing 3°08 grammes. This residue was of a brown colour, had an acid reaction, and a taste like common salt. When heated it evolved a little water; then a solid, which I found to be ammonium ehloride, sublimed; it then carbonized with an odour like burnt feathers, and fused below redness. Treated with alcohol, 0°24 gramme dissolved. This portion had a strongly acid reaction, and was found to be mainly ammonium chloride. There was present also a substance which gave with neutral ferric chloride a precipitate like that produced by a succinate. I tried to further identify this substance by digesting the precipitate with ammonia. On evaporating the ammoniacal liquid a slight gelatinous residue remained. This, when treated with diluted hydrochloric acid, yielded dark-brown, oily globules heavier than water, weighing, I should say, less than a milligramme, There was a sufficient quantity of the aqueous extract of the vessel insoluble in aleohol to admit of a quantitative analysis; and I found its composition was as follows :— Na, . : P : r : 25°81 NH, : - : : : 3°56 Ca, . : : 2 : 2 2°43 Mg, 2 ; ; : : ‘67 Fe, . : : “ - . 1:18 Ce, . : : : ; : 38°29 SO, : - : = - 19°42 Water and organic matter by difference, . 8°64 100-00 Moss—Chemical Notes on a Stone Lamp from Ballybetagh. 165 I suggest the following as the probable composition of this saline matter :— Sodium chloride, . : : j 51:55 Sodium sulphate, . F F : 11°66 Ammonium chloride, 5 : : 10°57 Calcium sulphate, . 3 : : 8°26 Magnesium sulphate, : ‘ : 3°35 Tron sulphate, : : 3 : 4:21 Sodium not accounted for in the above salts, HEC Water and organic matter, . i ; 8°63 100:00 The presence of this easily soluble saline matter, consisting mainly of common salt, proves conclusively that the vessel could not have been exposed to the weather. It is highly probable that the vessel had in fact remained, as my informant supposed, in possession of his family for a long time; and I suggest that it had been used as a lamp by some of his predecessors. Professor Henry J. Seymour has been good enough to make a petrological examination of some fragments of the rock of which the cup is made. He identified a white and a green chloritic mica, plagioclase, granules of quartz, and flakes of kaolin, and from these results and the general appearance of the rock, he concludes that it is a decomposed schistose epidiorite or diabase. It is probable that the vessel was made from a boulder; the nearest locality from which the boulder might have been derived is Bohernabreena, which is about eight miles north-west of Ballybetagh. An analysis of a small portion detached from a cavity in the base of the vessel gave the following results :— Silica, j ; ; , ‘ 51'86 Alumina, . : ; F : 18-92 Ferrous oxide, : ‘ : F Hes i Ferric oxide, : ; : : 9:22 Lime, : ‘ ; ; - trace Magnesia, . ‘ : : : 9:83 Potash, : : : : ‘ “B31 Soda, A F - : ; 2:51 Water, ‘ ; : : - 619 10015 R.I.A. PROO., VOL. XXVIII., SECT, 0, [25] 166 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The alumina includes a trace of phosphate and some titanium dioxide. This result fully confirms Mr. Seymour's opinion, if we assume that most of the iron originally present as ferrous oxide has been oxidized, and that the lime has been almost completely removed, and in part replaced by magnesia —changes which would naturally result in the process of weathering. The weathering must have taken place when the rock was exposed to atmospheric influences, and mainly through the action of water. It cannot be supposed that the rock from which the vessel was fashioned contained the readily soluble salts which I detected in it; the presence of these salts also precludes the idea that any appreciable weathering has taken place since the vessel was used asalamp. It is highly probable that the weathered rock was selected on account of the ease with which it could be cut into the required form. How is the saline matter to be accounted for? ‘There cannot, I think, be any reasonable doubt that the sodium chloride has its origin in the use of ordinary domestic grease, obtained in the process of cooking, as a material for burning. Such grease, unless it were carefully purified, would be certain to contain nitrogenous matter ; and this, if burnt, would account for the ammonium compounds also present. The saline matter was almost completely free from potash. The quantity of potash was so small that it was only detected with difficulty by means of the spectroscope. This almost complete absence of potash is difficult to explain. Some kind of wick must have been used, probably a vegetable substance, and its ash would certainly contain potash. Moreover, potash is usually found in animal tissue, such as would have given rise to the ammonium compounds found. The only explanation I can offer is that any potash derived from the substances burnt in the lamp formed insoluble compounds with constituents of the rock. That potash may replace lime in certain silicates is well known, and perhaps this is the reason why lime, which enters so little into the composition of the rock, is present in notable quantity in the saline matter. What is the explanation of the large proportion of sulphates in the saline matter? For the reason already referred to, soluble sulphates could scarcely have been present in the original weathered rock. The small quantity of sulphur in the organic substances, likely to have been associated with the grease burnt, would not account for the sulphates found. In hair, which is rich in sulphur in comparison with animal tissues, the ratio of sulphur to nitrogen is 1 to 3-4; whereas, in the saline matter removed from the lamp, the corresponding ratio is 1 to 0°04. A certain amount of sulphates must have been contained in the common salt associated with the grease burnt ; but only a small part of the sulphur can be accounted for in this way. It is obvious Moss—Chemical Notes on a Stone Lamp from Ballybetagh. 167 that some other explanation of this relatively large quantity of sulphur must be sought: I suggest it is to be found in the use of sulphur matches. It may be assumed that when the lamp was in use the mode of procuring a light was by means of flint and steel. This method was in common use among the peasantry as late as fifty years ago. ‘lhe spark of incandescent iron kindled tinder, or in later times paper prepared with nitve ; and the smouldering tinder or paper was used to ignite slips of wood tipped with sulphur, or “ spunks,” as they were called. The frequent use of sulphur matches of this type to light the lamp would inevitably introduce sulphur into the grease.used in the lamp, and lead to the production of sulphides and sulphites, which would eventually oxidize to sulphates. The foregoing observations do not throw any light upon the probable age of the lamp, except that the very distinct tallowy odour of the grease suggests that it cannot be very ancient. Colonel W. G. Wood-Martin (“The Lake Dwellings of Ireland,” page 142) refers to the use of a very primitive kind of lamp near Carrickfergus, and in the islands off the Ulster coast, so late as the year 1840. The lamp, of which he gives a figure, is a saucepan-shaped iron vessel, with a long pointed lip for the wick. The stone lamp is scarcely more primitive ; and it may have been in use in this country in out-of-the-way places within the past century; though it seems strange that so little should have been recorded about this, or indeed any kind of lamp in Ireland. Through the kindness of Mr. George Coffey I have been able to examine some similar stone vessels in the Royal Ivish Academy collection in the National Museum, The vessel from the Blasket Islands, formerly supposed to be a chalice, figs. 4 and 44 in the paper I have already quoted by Mr. Armstrong, weighs 2130 grammes, and its specific gravity is 2-42. When treated with ether, it yields a greasy substance of a brown colour, weighing 1°54 gramme. This corresponds to 0:06 per cent. of the weight of the vessel. The greasy substance burns with a smoky flame; it has a strong smell like the smoke of peat, but more aromatic, suggesting incense. I could not, however, detect anything that would point to the use of incense-resins such as benzoin or olibanam. About 70 per cent. of the greasy substance dissolves easily in alcohol; the solution is acid, and with caustic alkali it yields a soap-like body which is decomposed by a mineral acid with the separation of a substance which behaves as a mixture of fatty acids. It was hopeless to identify the constituents of so small a quantity. ‘The portion not readily soluble in alcohol behaved like a gum-resin. It afforded some evidence of the presence of succinic acid; but I could not positively identify that acid in the few milligrammes available, [25°] 168 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The saucer-shaped vessel, also from the Blasket Islands, formerly described as a paten, fig, 4B, in Mr. Armstrong’s paper, weighs 205 grammes, and its specific gravity is 2°73, Extracted with ether it yielded 0°39 gramme of a brown grease. This corresponds to 0°19 per cent. of the weight of the vessel— a much larger proportion than the other vessels yielded. The grease has no definite melting-point; it more nearly approaches an oily consistence at ordinary temperatures than the grease from the other vessel from the same place. The grease is completely soluble in alcohol ; it is easily saponified ; and it yields a mixture of fatty acids semifluid at ordinary temperatures. This grease is sufficiently different from that obtained from the so-called chalice to suggest that the two vessels were not associated in use. The Dowth vessel (fig. No. 9, Plate xx1., of Mr. Armstrong’s paper) weighs 1456 grammes, and its specific gravity is 2°33. Ether extracted from it a brown, greasy substance, weighing 0:07 gramme, or rather less than 0:005 per cent. of the weight of the vessel. The grease is of about the same colour and consistence as that obtained from the Ballybetagh lamp. It has no definite melting-point, burns with a smoky flame, dissolves in alcohol; and the solution behaves like a mixture of fatty acids. There is one feature common to all these stone vessels—they all contain a brown, greasy substance, which I believe to be a mixture chiefly of fatty acids. It is manifestly not a constituent of any rock occurring in Ireland. The presence of this grease is at once accounted for if we suppose the vessels to have been used for burning some kind of fatty matter, as we know similar vessels to be used at the present time in various parts of the world. One can scarcely hesitate to adopt the view that the vessels are lamps of a primitive type, though not necessarily of any great antiquity. [ 169 ] X. PROCEEDINGS IN THE MATTER OF THE CUSTOM CALLED TOLBOLL, 1308 and 1385. ST. THOMAS’ ABBEY v. SOME EARLY DUBLIN BREWERS, &c By HENRY F. BERRY, L.0., Litt.D. Read Aprit 25. Ordered for Publication Aprit 27. Published Juty 16, 1910. So little is known of the medieval religious foundations of this city, as far as their early history is concerned, and so few and scant are the notices regarding the buildings contained within their precincts, that any additional record which throws light on them is of interest. ‘The great abbey of St. ''homas the Martyr,’ which to-day is only recalled in Thomas Street and the adjoining Thomas Court, was founded in the western suburbs in 1177, under royal auspices, by William FitzAudeline, “dapifer” of King Henry the Second. It was dedicated to Thomas 4 Becket, the murdered Archbishop of Canterbury, and was set apart for the use of Canons of the Congregation of St. Victor, a Parisian institution, the members of which were canons regular of St. Augustine. King Henry and his son King John specially favoured the abbey, and made it an object of their bounty. Students of the civic history of Dublin are familiar with two awards relative to the custom known as tolboll, which was a certain proportion of the ale and mead manufactured and sold by brewers and taverners in Dublin, claimed under royal grants by this abbey. ‘These awards, dated respectively 1524 and 1527, are enrolled in the Liber Albus of the Corporation, and will be found in Sir John Gilbert’s “Calendar of Ancient Records of Dublin,” vol. i., pp. 178-189. They are also printed in the “ Miscellany ” of the Irish Archeological Society, 1846, vol. i, page 33. They arranged differences between the Abbot and Convent on the one part, and the Mayor and Bailiffs of Dublin on the other. The former had filed a bill of complaint, claiming that King John had granted them, for their own use, such measure of ale and mead as he himself was wont to have of the taverns of Dublin, ie, the tolboll of a gallon and half of the best, and as much of the second brew, which they duly received, until they were hindered in their right by the city See Paper on the Abbey, by Canon A. L. Elliott, in Jownal, R.S.A.1., 1892, vol. xxii., p. 25. 170 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. authorities. The arbitrators awarded that none of the brewers in the city at the particular time brewed sufficient to justify the proportion claimed being exacted. Henceforward the abbey was to have the tolboll of every brew of not less than sixteen bushels (each bushel being sixteen gallons), and of none under twelve bushels. King Henry the Second granted this custom to the abbey for a particular charitable purpose, which purpose is not disclosed in the proceedings already mentioned, and which had, most probably, passed completely out of memory. Certain documents in a register of St. Thomas’s Abbey, now in the Bodleian Library, Oxford (Rawlinson ss., B. 499), to which my attention was recently called, make the King’s purpose clear, and afford such an interesting narrative of the circumstances (hitherto unknown) attending his grant of the tolboll, and of subsequent proceedings connected with very early brewers and taverners in Dublin, that, as original material, unnoticed by any of our civic historians, they seem worthy of being brought under the notice of the Academy. One of the extant ancient Registers of St. Thomas’s Abbey reposes among the Haliday collection of Mss. within our walls ; two others are in the Bodleian, one of which was edited by Sir John Gilbert, the second being that in which the documents under consideration are to be found. At fol. 22 of this Register is an Jnspeximus, dated 24th September, 1388, of the record and process of a plea in Chancery, between the King and Brother Thomas, Abbot of the House of St. Thomas the Martyr, Dublin, in the ninth year of King Richard the Second (1385), which supplies the following details :-— King Henry the Second granted to the abbey three gallons of ale from every brew for sale in Dublin, so that the institution might find and keep sixty poor people and scholars, in food, drink and clothing, in a house called the King’s Alms House, for ever; but Brother Thomas had ceased to supply such alms. Very little is known of the original buildings of this great abbey, and it is important to find that such an alms-house stood within the earliest precincts. From the date of the grant the abbey was pleaded to have con- tinuously found support for poor and scholars, until Easter, 39 Edward the Third (1365), when such was withdrawn. Abbot Thomas admitted that Henry fitz Empress had founded the house, and that his son John was seised of a right to three gallons of ale, &c., which he granted to the abbey for the use of the canons. He brought into Court the King’s Charter,’ and it may be noted that the copy of the Charter in St. Thomas’s Register contains the names of two more witnesses than the printed copies. They are Roger 1 Printedin Chartae, Privilegia, &c., p. 4, andin Miscellany, 1.A.S., 1886. Vol, i., p. 42. Brrry—The | Custom called Tolboll, 1308 and 1385. 171 de Maundeville and Adam Herforde. Gilbard Pypard of the Register appears as William, and Roger de Playes as Llanes, in the printed copies. The Charter was executed at Orbec, in Normandy. The abbot, taking his stand on this grant, demurred to the plea that King John had made it for support of poor people and scholars in the King’s Alms House, or that he and his predecessors had supplied such support. Thereupon, Richard Glynnan, the King’s serjeant, averred that King Henry’s grant had done this, and that the abbey had supplied support until Easter, 1565. The following jury was then empanelled :— John Passavaunt, Peter Wodere, Nicholas Serjeant, Roger Bekeford, Thomas Maureward, Robert’ Serjeant, William Herdman, John Drake, Richard Crux, Robert Fitzleones, formerly mayors of Dublin. lately bailiffs of Dublin. | of the 24 Jurats, Dublin. Geoffrey Lexestre, Reber Com of the Commons, Dublin. They found that King John, son of King Henry, gave to St. Thomas’s Abbey (as before) in support of the canons, and not for maintenance of scholars or poor people in the King’s Alms House; but that King Henry the Second had made a grant to the abbey, for the purpose of certain scholars and poor people being supplied with food, &., in said House. The jury further found that the then King’s Alms House was erected by the abbot, &c., forty years since, but they have no knowledge at what time same was first constructed, because this was done before their memory. wa Lhey also found that the abbot and convent, sixty years before, of their mere will, supplied in said House, of their own alms, forty, sixty, sometimes thirty, scholars, &c., more or less; without this that they, by reason of any gift of lands, &c., made to them, found or ought to find such scholars and poor people in food, &e. Being asked for what time before the said sixty years the abbey first supplied scholars and poor people in the King’s Alms House, they say they have no knowledge, inasmuch as the abbey, before their memory, supplied such in the Alms House of their own will, without being compelled 1 No Xodert Serjeant was bailiff. William Serjeant held the office in 1384-4, 172 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. of anyone, “as from relation of their parents and other old faithworthy persons of said city of Dublin they often heard.” For want of repair the Alms House fell down about twenty years before. The jurors also found that King John, before his said gift, was seised to take of every brew of ale and mead for sale in Dublin, 3 gallons, and that the taking of same was that custom which he was wont to have in the taverns, &c. In addition, they found that the abbey took this continuously from the time of the gift; and they often heard old men say that the abbey had right and title to what they claimed, by pretext of said gift. Another document, which appears at fol. 27 of the ancient Register, contains a record of legal proceedings brought by the abbey against certain brewers in Dublin, with the result in each case. These proceedings, as a matter of fact, are earlier in point of time than those already considered, but it seems more convenient to have had the origin of the tolboll first described. The various pleas recited at length in them are of interest as affording an insight into the nature of such as were used in courts of law in Ireland at this early period. In the octaves and quinzaine of St. Martin, 2 Edward the Second (1308), John le Hore, William de Vylers, John Hayward, John de Castleknock’ Hugh de Castleknock, Hugh Silvestre, Richard Ethnarde, Mabila Arnalde, John de Silleby, Elena de Donne, Joan Tyrell, Thomas Corlice, John Coliz, Robert Milton, William Cornewayleis, Robert de Trapston, Blissina Lotrix, Walter de Nangle, Juliana Honicode,! John Sampson, William Botiller, William Callane, Roger Barboure, Walter Shereman, and William de Topishane (brewers and taverners) were attached at suit of the King and of the Abbot of St. Thomas's, to answer wherefore they hindered the said abbot from taking the custom of ale and mead (in this case a gallon and a half) granted by King John, which were made in certain taverns in Dublin, from Tuesday next before the feast of the Nativity of St. John the Baptist, 30 Edward I, to 20 October, 2 Edward IT, whereby the abbot avers that he has lost to the value of £100. The defendants declared that they were not bound to answer, as under royal charters citizens of Dublin were not to be impleaded outside the walls of the city, on any plea arising within it; and the mayor, John le Decer, sought that the plea should be brought within the walls. The abbot replied that as this matter concerned the alms of the King’s progenitors, and his own, being drawn away, it might be brought anywhere, and that the citizens ought to answer in any place at the King’s will for trespasses 1 Juliana Honicote owned a messuage in St. Werburgh’s parish, which before 1317 William de Shereman acquired from her. (Deeds of St. Werburgh’s.) Brerry—Vhe Custom called Tolboll, 1308 and 1385. 175 committed against him. ‘The brewers were ordered to answer; and on this they said that the tenements they now hold were waste and uninhabited places in King John’s time, so that neither the King and his progenitors nor the abbot and his predecessors could have taken the custom where the present defendants’ tenements are now constructed, and they sought judgment. Robert de Trapston and Blissina Lotrix answer that they hold their tene- ments of a church; Walter de Nangle and Juliana Honicode, of an inn;! which are exempt from such custom. The court held that as their tenements did not join with the said church and inn, they were liable. John Sampson, William Botiller, William Callane, and John de Castleknock answered that the abbot was in seisin of the custom of ale without hindrance on their part; but as they never made mead for sale, he could not have been in seisin of it. In this instance, the abbot was adjudged to have made a false claim, and so he took nothing by his writ. ‘lhe defendant John Silleby had died. Finally, the court ordered that the abbot should recover against John le Hore, William Donne (representing Elena de Donne), Joan Tyrell, ‘Thomas Coliz (Corlice), Robert Milton, William Ccrnewalleis, Roger Barboure, Walter Shermane, William de Topishane, Robert de 'lrapston, Blissina Lotrix, Walter de Nangle, and Juliana Honicode, the said custom to be taken in their taverns, made after the making of the said charter, with damages against them. Later on, the jurors came before the Justiciar, and assessed the abbot’s damages against John le Hore at half a mark; William de Vylers, two marks ; John Hayward, two marks and four pence; Hugh Silvestre, two marks and a half; Mabilla Arnalde, two marks; Elena de Donne, twelve pence; Joan Tyrell, twenty shillings; Thomas Coliz, half a mark; Robert Milton, half a mark; William Cornewalleis, half a mark; Roger Barbour, two marks and a half; Walter Shermane, half a mark; William de Topishane, a mark; and Richard Ethnarde, two marks and a half. It will have been observed that several of the defendants were females ; and in this connexion it is remarkable that an enactment specially dealing with female brewers is found among the “Laws and Usages of the City of Dublin,” enrolled in the Chain Book of the Corporation. ' Possibly a frank house (lider hospes). > Gilbert’s Calendar, vol. i., p. 224. See also “ Notes on an unpublished Inquisition, 1258 (Alewyth, &c.), HI. F. Berry, Proc. R.I.A., xxiy., Sect. C, pp. 44, 45. R.A. PROCG., VOL. XXVUL, SEOL. 0. [ 26 | XI. A STUDY OF THE EARLY FORTS AND STONE HUTS IN INISHMORE, ARAN ISLES, GALWAY BAY. By THOMAS JOHNSON WESTROPP, M.A. Puates V.-VILI. Read June 27. Ordered for Publication Jungs 29. Published August 31, 1910. “Tue Aras of the Sea,” as the “ Book of Rights” records, were in early times regarded as a part of Munster, an appanage of the kings of Cashel. ‘They lie so far cut off from that province (and even farther from the province of Connaught, to which they have been reassigned since the later sixteenth century) that they rather form a little world of their own, ‘I'his isolation, though modified in later days by a steamboat service, has maintained so many touches of primitive times and remains of early buildings that they are a veritable treasure-house to students of the language, beliefs, and buildings of early Ireland and its primitive condition. At one time its stone huts were second in interest only to those of Coreaguiny and Iveragh in County Kerry ; its forts hold the first rank, and, indeed, have usurped more than their just share of attention as representative structures of their class to the outer world. Having laid before the Academy a study of the chief fortress, Dun Aengusa, we may be allowed to follow up the subject as exemplified in the other forts of the same island and some typical huts. Here, as before, we will study criti- cally the existing remains, and bring to bear on them all available records in endeavouring to discover what features are early, what justifiably restored, and to eliminate as far as possible the distrust naturally engendered by the wholesale restorations of the year 1884. Unfortunately the many sources which yield so full an account of the unrestored Dun Aengusa fail us for the most part. It is as if writers exhausted by the complexity of that fort passed by the rest with a feeling akin to contempt. By ill chance my own notes of 1878 on these other forts were hurried and mere general statements, with- out even sketch-plans or detailed camera-sketches, so are almost valueless compared with those on Dun Aengusa and the churches. Even of these, my views of Dubh Cathair and Dun Onaght are lost, and that of Dun Oghil too Westrorp—Larly Forts and Stone Huts in Inishmore, Aran. 175 peor for use. No views even of portions of the masonry or steps are in the Ordnance Survey Letters; there are the noble views of the two lesser duns and a defaced one of Dubh Cathair in Lord Dunraven’s Notes! and a sketch of a trilithic door of a fort, near Baile na séan, by Mr. Kinahan. More material for the huts is extant; views of the Cloghaunnacarriga by Petrie, some plans of others by Mr. Kinahan and Mr. Kilbride, and a camera-sketch of the first taken in 1878. The plans of the forts are poor, and in some cases incorrect when compared with the old descriptions and present remains. The caher of Killeany we describe, giving a view of its wall for the first time, as also that remarkable cloghaun in the same townland near Pouldick cove. The forts, like Dun Aengusa, give signs of early rebuilding in some instances. One promontory fort, noted by O’Donovan, we failed to reach on any of our visits. It is, however, probable that O'Donovan missed no feature of interest, and that little now remains to be seen. As to the huts, the question of their age is complicated; some seem very early, and were so regarded in 1685; others are hardly distinguishable from work little over a century old. As in Kerry, so in Aran, such huts long con- tinued to be made; but as a rule massive work may be assigned to an early period, ‘hat any are of pre-Christian times we are unwilling to assert. ‘The cells on Skellig Rock and at Temple Gobnet in Inishere are almost certainly Christian, and those at the former probably date from the seventh and eighth centuries ; none on Aranmore seem more primitive than the last, and many have the rectangular interiors which occur also at Skellig. Some of the slab- huts are as primitive as dolmens; but, on a small scale, slab-houses were made down to recent times as pig-sties, dog-kennels, and lamb-shelters. The larger dry-stone house near Temple Benen seems late indeed, and the cloghauns near it, and those that stood in the Dubh Cathair and remain in Dun Onaght, are late and rectangular, one with late-looking ambries. Of cells in the walls of forts (other than at Dun Aengusa) we only found a small one in Dubh Cathair; but it was too much filled with loose stones to examine fully. O’Donovan notes a second in the unnamed promontory fort near the latter place.’ Dun 1 Vol. I., Plate VI. ? Page 198. 3 Cells in walls are rare in Aran and unknown in County Clare, but occur on the coasts of Mayo and Kerry in many stone forts. As we have occasion to use Mr. G. H. Kinahan’s interesting articles on Burren and Aran in Hardwicke’s ‘‘ Science Gossip,’’ vol. for 1875, we may here note some necessary corrigenda :—Page 83, the forts in Burren are rarely (not ‘‘ often ’’) on ‘* conspicuous heights’’; ‘*the number of remains and sites of antiquity’’ do not ‘‘ seem small,’’ but are sur- prisingly numerous; ‘ most of the large ones (forts) seem to have chambers in the wall,”’ page 84; no such feature is known to have existed in any of the forts of Burren; same page, the path to a fort there named is straight, not ‘“ serpentine,’’ and the abattis from 50 to 100 feet, not ‘* two to three hundred yards.’? But the articles have many field-notes and sketches of yalue apart from the prefuce. The series begins on the geological features of Burren and round Gort in 1872. [26*) 176 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Oghil, ike Dun Aengusa, has no old huts. There are no warders’ huts or cells or any passages in the wall of any fort in the islands. As to the features there are two kinds of steps: the ladder kind, occurring also in several forts in the kindred district of the Corcomroes in Clare, and the sidelong flight, rare in that county. Nothing like a plinth, or like the narrow set-back ledge found in Clare and Corcaguiny, is known in Aran. In some cases the sidelong flights are in couples rising from a landing in a recess, as at Staigue and many other forts. Of Fort Gateways, save the trilithon and those at Dun Aengusa, all are defaced; but it is notable that the ancient faces of the gateway of the inner ring of Dun Oghil unmistakably show a wide passage, too wide to be covered by lintels, unless there were detached piers built of small masonry supporting the latter, as is the case at Dun Aengusa.' Killeany caher had its jambs built in layers continuous with the facing of the wall, as is most usual in the forts of Mayo, inland Galway, Clare, and in some degree in Kerry. The entrance at Dun Onaght seems like that of Dun Oghil; but the masonry at the outer ope may have been restored. The walls of Dun Onaght, Dun Oghil, and Killeany have a well-made batter, unlike Dun Aengusa and Dubh Cathair, the last being the worst-built in Inishmore, as Dun Onaght is the best. Upright joints occur in the three ; so far as I know Dun Conor is the only other Aran fort with this feature. The walls of all, save Killeany and perhaps the duns at Bailenashane, are usually of two or more sections, each with an outer face, and in some cases an inner one, but, as a rule, of smaller stones than the outer ones. Dubh Cathair has (as restored) three terraces and a sort of terrace across a hollow; Duns Oghil and Onaght have only two. Of rarer features, Dubh Cathair has an abattis of slabs, unlike the sharp pillars of Dun Aengusa and Ballykinvarga — also a winding way, but probably rather modern, as it leads to a blank wall. None of the forts have springs within their ambit ; but good water is found near the great ring at Teampull na naemh at Kilmurvey and near Duns Oghil and Onaght. HistoricaL Nores.—At a risk of repetition, but as briefly as we are able, let us consider the general history of the islands. Early legend asserted, what is probably a geological fact, that “Lough Lurgan,? or Galway Bay, burst out” at a very early if doubtful date in Irish history, the remnants of the outer land being the isles of Aran. About the orci of our era, ' And probably at Dun Gost where the width of the gateway was asc: sertaisted as 2 feet 5 inches outside and 3 feet 6 inches inside, the passage being 6 feet 3 inches. ? The name survives only in the North Sound, Bealach locha-lurgain. Terhaps before the ‘‘ bursting *’ it was a long, shin-bone-like creek (lurga), running up to the river from I.och Oirbsen (Corrib), Wesrropp—ELarly Forts and Stone Huts in Inishmore, Aran. 177 legend (in the tenth century, if not earlier) attributed a settlement in Aran to a fugitive tribe of Firbolgs, “the sons of Umoir,’ Aenghus at Dun Aengusa in Aran, Conchiurn (or Coneraidh) in Inismedhon (Inismaan, the Middle Island). Some fancy that Murbech Mil, a third chief, settled at Kilmurvey, a few hundred yards from Dun Aengusa; but the place intended was probably some other seashore on the coast of Galway or Clare. Conchiurn had become Conchobhair by the seventeenth century; but local legend identified him with (and attributed his great fort to) Conor na Siudaine O’Brien, King of Thomond, who was slain in 1267. ‘The descendants of the mythic hero Fergus mac Roigh and the great Queen Maeve, the Corea Modruadh, replaced the Clan Umoir in northern Clare, of which Aran was a part. There was an Eoghanacht tribe in Corcomroe, the Eoghanacht Ninuis, and it held the islands at the dawn of history. If the late “ Life of St. Endeus” rest on solid records, Corbanus, their chief, deserted the islands on the arrival of St. Enda about 480.1. Enda’s monastic settlement lay in the east of Inishmore; but there was another ecclesiastic who established himself in the west—Brecan, son of Eochu Bailldearg, a Dalcassian prince of Thomond (then mainly Limerick and northern Tipperary, with a precarious suzerainty over Clare): he settled where Temple Brecan and his grave preserve his name. The Dalcassians, after 550, under Lughad Meann and Conall Eachluath, Kings of Thomond, seized Clave from Connaught, probably settling the plain from Inchiquin to Quin, and getting nominal supremacy over the free tribes, the Tradraighe, Corcavaskin, and Corcomroe. One might expect that this attached Aran to Munster, for Enda asked his brother-in-law, Aenghus, King of Cashel, for the Isles, but the King had never heard of them till then. As an appanage of Cashel they remained, though they were released from certain tributes in A.D. 546. The late “Life of Endeus ” does not mention the forts, and is quite devoid of local colour, Aran became a centre of learning and religion; it was a resort of students from all parts of Ireland, and from the Continent, as the grave inscribed “septem Romani” (no less than our written records) testifies.* Of its Irish alumni, to select only a few, Kieran of Clonmacnois, Fursey, Brendan the Voyager, Colman macDuach, perhaps Benen, disciple of Patrick, Caimin, brother of Kevin of Glendalough, and Columba, the apostle of the Hebrides, studied in its cells. Successors of Enda are recorded at intervals from 654 to 1400; but the ' Augustin MacGraidin’s ‘‘ Vita Sancti Endei,’’ written about 1380, a work unusually devoid of topographical and archeological interest. * The Calendar of Oengus, ‘‘ Thrice fifty currachs of Roman pilgrims.’ ‘* 150 pilgrims from over the sea.”’ ‘* Seven monks of Egypt.’ There was also an inscription of “ Bran the pilgrim” found at Temple Brecan. 178 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. series is very imperfect. The monasteries were burned in 1020, plundered by the Danes in 1081, and by the English, under Sir John Darcy, with a fleet of fifty-six vessels, in 1534. The Clan Teige O’Brien, of Tromra in County Clare, became the ruling lay chiefs in probably the thirteenth century, when their relative Conor na Siudaine, King of Thomond, is alleged to have “built” (ie, as usual, “rebuilt” or “repaired”) Dun Conor. The clan built O’Brien’s Castle in the chief ring fort of Inishere, and a Franciscan House at Killeany in 1485. They kept Galway Bay free from pirates, and were in close alliance with “the City of the Tribes” at its head ; their power culminated in 1560, when they were strong enough to invade Desmond; for, twenty-five years later, the O’Flahertys had driven out the chief and annexed the island. In vain the Galway merchants prayed the Government to reinstate Clan Teige; the Armada was expected, and the English left the O’Flahertys in possession. The dispossessed O’Briens sustained their claim even after the great civil war of 1641, but never established it. The Elizabethan authorities garrisoned a castle of Arkin at Killeany; it was repaired, and a new garrison placed there in 1618, and again, after its surrender to the Cromwellians, in 1651, It was rebuilt in the following year. As to the Firbolg descent of the inhabitants, the inquisitions only exhibit names from Connemara and Clare, evident immigrants with the O’Briens and O’Flahertys. There is also a strong strain of Cromwellian blood, as the garrison, left to itself, merged into the native population. In 1641 the O’Flahertys raided Clare from Aran, and captured 'Tromra Castle from the Ward family, to the destruction of their leader twelve years later. Roderick O'Flaherty wrote his well-known account of Aran in 1685, and the ruins were conserved by the Board of Public Works exactly two centuries later. It is very remarkable how absolutely silent all history and records are on the subject of the ring-walls. A legend of ‘about the year 1000, an allusion in 1685, and a wild theory and imaginary sketch in 1790, sum up the annals of Dun Aengusa before the nineteenth century. The other forts of Inishmore are never even mentioned, They were of no interest to monk or politician, and even the intelligence and wide mind of O'Flaherty only thought of them for a moment, and did not preserve us even the name of a single fort with which this paper is concerned, As to the divisions, Aranmore in the sixteenth century seems to have been divided into Trian Muimhneach, ‘I'rian Connachtach, and Trian Eoghanachtach.' These doubtless represented the divisions assigned, the first to the representatives of Brecan and the men of Thomond, the second to the ' Inquisition P.R.O.1., taken 1594 at Arkyn. Tren-Moynagh, Tren-Connaught, and Tren- Onaght. The second was held by Tuam in right of the old see of Annacoyne (or Annadown), to Wesrropp—Lurly Forts and Stone Huts in Inishmore, Aran. 179 see of ‘Tuam, and the third to the representatives of the Eoghanacht Ninuis in Coreomroe, which was a virtually independent state doing nominal homage to the Princes of 'homond and the over-kings of Cashel.’ Dusu CarHatr. (Ordnance Survey Map, 6 inches to 1 mile, No. 110.) The most remarkable stone fort on Aranmore after Dun Aengusa, and one of the most remarkable in Ireland, had its restoration been more prudent and better recorded, is the Black Fort, Dubh Cathair, or locally Dun doo “haar, the fort of the black caher, wrongly called Doonaghard on the map. It is very THE SEA A SON ae BENSHEEGIP ~ — as 7, S\TES of HUTS ditgr> aha ¥ 54 BDF IG D999. #20. oe nl i ~ > QA SCALE BARALLY~ 3 100 = 200 FEET 4904 = 1910 Plan of Dubh Cathair, Aranmore. inaccessible, being fenced off by a long series of tottering, dry-stone walls, and almost impassable laneways, filled with loose stones, the best approach, though circuitous, being along the coast from opposite Killeany. It lies on a high whose abbot belonged Canonaght or Ferren na prioraght and Balleboght, also the ruined religious house of Monastroconnaught (Manister Kieran), and lands of Ardclone, Turtagh, Farrenconnaght Slevin, Balleconnell, Cloghaneprior, Onaght, Farrane Cannonaght, Ochill, Creaghcarragh, Reynboy, Carrilmore, Killeyne, and its parish church, Ballogalle, Arkin and Sawuskerton (? Carrowkerton). Turtagh is probably Turlaghmore in Onaght. 1 See the ‘ Book of Rights *’ (ed. 0’ Donovan). 180 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. headland, about 110 to 120 feet high,’ to the south of the valley extending from Kilronan to the south-east, and is a conspicuous object from Dun Oghil and the central upland of the island. Its site is remarkable, the strata having formed two arched curves to either side; the sea drilled caves through these till the arches collapsed, originating two long bays, with a slightly hollow headland between; the hollow can be traced inland for a considerable distance between the two curved ridges. The view of the fort from the head- lands or bay-heads to either side is very impressive, for (though scarcely a third of the height, “ 300 feet,” stated by O'Donovan in the Ordnance Survey Letters) the cliffon which it stands is perpendicular or overhanging.” The rocks, dark grey, black in the shadow, are formed of huge strata of limestone, practically level, their seams often marked and their darkness relieved by close-packed rows of sea-gulls. The boom of the waves into the great caverns can be heard through the rock inland with startling effect. We first meet with an abattis,? formed of low stone slabs, set upright, in crannies of the rock, and far more passable and less ragged and worn than those at Ballykinvarga or Dun Aengusa. There is hardly any earth, save in the bottom of the hollow, and that, usually, 6 or 8 inches deep, and a mass of sea-pink. ‘The band in the hollow varies from 114 to 126 feet, the last being through the middle, beside the winding path.‘ The latter, a zigzag band of green sea-pink, is probably of late origin, as it leads up to the intact wall, and the entrances were far to either side. No tall pillars occur, though several such, as regular as if cut to the square, lie just outside it; one 7 feet long and exactly a foot square, with straight ends, is a surprising piece of nature’s work, square and fair as a timber beam. The wall is of rude and altogether poor and small slab masonry, bulging in and out, like the iniddle rampart of Dun Aengusa, overhanging its base in many places, and sorely needing the modern buttresses of the restorers. It is over 18 feet high at the head of the path, and overhangs 18 inches. There are set slabs and perhaps hut sites among the blocks, but the age of the huts is probably very late. The abattis extends 70 to 80 feet eastward past the end of the bay, as if the fort had once been wider; or at least the wall may have stood on the actual landward end of the headland, and the ground of the approach have been protected along the cliffs. ' This approximation is based on photographs; taking the fort wall as 20 feet, it gives 120 feet for the cliff; taking a man as 6 feet, it gives over 110 feet for the height. ? Plate V., fig. 1. > See Lord Dunraven’s ‘‘ Notes on Irish Architecture’ (1875), plate vi. The only detailed view, and # unfortunately partly defaced, of the fort before the restoration. In later times, so far as I know, the only views published are those (by present writer) by Dr. A. Guebhard, ‘‘ Camps et Enceintes’ (Congrés Préhistorique, iii.), pp. 999 and 1017. * This was noted by Petrie as ‘‘ a serpentine way difficult to trace” (‘‘ Military Arcbitecture of Ireland,"’ mss., R.1.A., p. 65). Wesrrope— Larly Forts and Stone Huts in Inishmore, Aran. 181 When Petrie visited it in 1821, there was a perfect gateway at the end of the rampart to the west. This, with a great square “slice” of the cliff, collapsed before 1839, when O’Donovan visited the spot. This latter writer’ assigns the date of the Dun to 1000 years before Dun Aengusa,? and had little doubt as to its having been built by the Tuatha de Danann, or the remnant of the Firbulgs, immediately after the battle of Moytura, ‘lhe wall formed a segment of a circle 220 feet long, 20 feet high, and 18 feet thick; it was of rough large stones, far from being perpendicular, and without “any attempt at masonic art.” Compared with Dun Conor it must have been raised in the very infancy of society. ‘The “ Rinn” was 354 feet long, 220 feet broad at the wall, and 110 feet at the south end, where it forms a terrific cliff 300 feet high. Inside were rows of stone houses “of an oblong conical form,” but nearly destroyed ; one row extended along the wall and was built against it. The other ran north and south for 170 feet, where it branched into two rows, one to the edge of the cliff at the south-west, the other to that on the south-east, but these rows were nearly washed away by storms. The great storm (the famous “great wind” of January, 1839) had recently done them great damage, hurling the waves “in mountains” over the high cliffs, and casting up rocks of amazing size on to the summits to the east, The shower of spray fell quite across the island. He gives a map which shows no steps, but Dunraven marks two flights. The cloghans, or huts, near the wall included one 12 feet across inside, and perfect (it was probably hut “ E” of our plan). The largest, No. 2, was near the wall, and 18 feet long by 13 feet wide.’ (I cannot suggest its identity, though the sketch plan coincides fairly well with the remains.) The gateway was on the east side, near the margin of the cliff. As may be seen, O’Donoyan notes no features in the fort; but, from its condition before the restoration, this is evidently a mere oversight. Ferguson‘ and several writers who describe Dun Aengusa omit all account of the Black Fort. 1 Ordnance Suryey Letters, County Galway, p. 243. 2 He repeated this view to the British Association in 1857. ‘* Aran Isles’? (Martin Haverty), p. 14. The abattis, no doubt, favours an early date, but the fort in present form is too complex to be dated to very early times, apart from all question of the endurance of the sea-tomm headland. 3°W. F. Wakeman, in ‘Aran, Pagan and Christian,’”? 1862 (Duffy’s Hibernian Magazine, N.S., vol. ii., p. 567), says that O’Donovan counted twenty huts here. ‘* Poulgorrum under the cliff could swallow a ship to the top masts.” Rey. W. Kilbride, in ‘‘Tararna,’’ 1868 (Royal Hist. and Archwol. Soc., yol. i, ser. 3, p. 112), says all the huts in Dubh Chathair were oblong ; but O’Donovan’s plan contradicts this. Sir William Wilde mentioned that he had sketehed the most remarkable hut on his visit, before 1857, but they had been much dilapidated since then (‘The Aran Isles,’’ 1859, p. 14). 4 University Magazine, 1853, vol. xii, part i., p. 497, he had ‘‘come from Dhu Cahir and the Atlantic side,’’ but barely alludes to ‘‘ the lonely, crumbling pagan fortress, and the utter solitude of the dark, marble-ribbed desert.’” R.I.A, PROC., VOL, XXVIII., SECT. 0. [27] 182 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. About 1870 Lord Dunraven! gives us the only other description of value. Repeating O’Donovan’s figures for its length, and the length and height of the headland, he notes that the wall had two faces or sections, each 8 feet thick and 16 to 18 feet high, the top being nowhere perfect. The stones were laid as headers, the masonry poor, the eastern gateway utterly ruined. He noted (what O'Donovan overlooked) that there was a chamber in the wall, and adds :—“Searcely any of the inside face of the walls now remains.” The author in the “Irish Builder”* seems to confuse notes on the walls of the Black Fort with those on Dun Onacht, following (even in the error of the cliff’s height) the “Letters.” He independently, in June, 1877, noted the abattis, inside which were the remains of several buildings, one a beehive cell, part of the roof remaining, but the facing was nearly all gone. In the rampart was a small chamber, 3 feet 8 inches by 3 feet 4 inches by 3 feet 8 inches. One hut (inside the fort) had a midden of bones and periwinkle shells. Mr. Kinahan’s notes in 1875 barely name the fort ;> my own notes and views in 1878 are of little (if any) value—“‘a big, broken wall across the head, with a lot of low stones setin front over a hollow. It has no doors, and all the inside is upset; but it had huts just inside the wall, and, I think, a terrace, too.”’ The view was only a general one of the headland and distant wall. The total result, as bearing on the existing features, is that the wall exhibited two sections, a chamber in its thickness, two flights of steps, traces of a terrace, four huts along the wall base, with two outstanding, and the defaced remains of a gateway at the east end, close to the cliff. As restored, it exhibits an imposing interior, with two lines of terraces, and a lower one in the central hollow. There are three flights of steps from terrace to terrace, the centre being sideways, the others ladder flights. There are two sidelong flights to the west of the huts, and one to the east, from the ground-level to the middle terrace, and a short flight to the lower one. The wall at the east end forms two sections, 8 feet 6 inches inside, and 6 feet out- side; between them is a stone set with its edge just outside the wall face, a late feature found in Scottish brochs, the forts at Fahan and near Dingle, and a few others (like Moherarooan, and the square caher of Cragballyconoal) in Clare ; 9 feet from the end of the wall are two large set slabs, evidently the facing of the south pier of the gateway ; they stand hardly 9 feet from the cliff edge. Measuring first from the north gate-pier, we find that the wall running northward makes an abrupt turn westward, about 54 feet away, and that the 1 See his Plate vi. * Hardwicke's ‘‘ Science Gossip,”’ vol. for 1875, p. 128. 2 Volume xxviii for 1886, p. 255, * See Plate V. No, 2. Wusrropp—Luarly Forts and Stone Huts in Inishmore, Aran. 183 whole of this latter reach is 214 feet long, part near the west cliff having been destroyed and more fallen with the rock. At 51 feet the low terrace begins near the bend. A ladder flight of 8 steps is formed, from 12 to 15 feet from the bend (from which we shall now measure) : the lowest terrace ends in steps at 50 feet; the highest rampart disappears at 39 feet; the sidelong steps from the lowest to the middle terrace, and from the latter to the upper, are at 92 feet and 95 feet on the middle terrace; the ladder steps on the upper with 7 steps, from 145 to 146 feet; the sidelong flight below, from 154 feet ; the rampart remaining here. Near the foot of the middle lower steps is the chamber in the wall. The thickness at various points is:—Middle terrace, 4 feet to west, 5 feet 6 inches at middle, 3 feet to east; upper terrace, 3 to + feet, generally 4 feet 8 inches in middle; rampart, 7 to 8 feet in middle ; general thickness, exclusive of lower terrace, 14 feet 6 inches to east; 18 feet 2 inches in middle; height, 15 to 18 feet 6 inches, where measured. The hut sites along the headland have completely disappeared ; of those near the wall there was a dolmen-like house of slabs, 5 feet and 6 feet long and 5 feet high, 15 feet from the wall, near the modern fence. At about 154 feet from the bend and 12 feet from the wall, in the hollow, is a circular hut 18 feet across, then an irregular one 30 feet by 14 feet, with a side cell to the north-east 6 feet by 8 feet 8 inches, and D-shaped in plan. Close to this is the long shapeless hut, a sort of passage, 9 feet wide, ending in a rounded cell. In this are two small low opes, the northern so nearly filled that we could only look into the cell. The lintel is only 7 feet long, the ope 20 inches high and 28 inches wide, at 15 feet from the steps of the lowest terrace. The southern door leads into another rounded hut, 12 feet by 15 feet, with an irregular passage 23 feet long. South of this again is a somewhat circular hut, with (as usual) walls 3 to 4feet thick and 18 feet by 21 feet outside. I saw no traces of middens in the fort, but the whole interior is strewn with shells, usually (as I have often seen happen) dropped by sea birds. So far as I can judge, most of the ladder steps are old; the sidelong flights are mostly, if not entirely, rebuilt, but probably on the site of similar flights. Much of the small inner facing, especially to the curved eastern end, is new. The lower parts of the huts are ancient, with the two small “creep” doors already named. In the more eastern part of the main wall I think there is a sloping mark, as if a sidelong flight had once run up to the terrace and been closed up and its steps removed, either by early restorers or in the extensive works of 1884. I was sorry to see here, and in other forts on Avanmore, that the curses of Irish archeology, the idler and rabbit-hunter, have again begun to tear into the terraces and to lever stones out of the wall faces. FortirieD HrADLAND.—O’Donovan (followed by later writers) records [27*] 184 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. another fortified headland to the north-west of the last.!. The cliff had fallen in, and storms had reduced the remaining part of the wall to a shapeless ruin. A small chamber, not unlike that at Dun Aengusa, remained in the thickness of the wall. It was 5 feet 8 inches long and high by 3 feet 4 inches wide. The use of such cells is very problematic, save for storing some very precious small possessions. To the east of the fort are the remains of a cloghaun, 18 feet 6 inches in diameter, the wall 6 feet 7 inches thick. No such fort is marked on the maps to the north-west of Dubh Cathair; but a short headland at Poulbriskenagh has a cloghaun to the east of it, and is probably the place intended. There may be some confusion in O’Donovan’s notes. I can only regret that the difficulty of exploring the fine south coast (from useless tottering walls, extended to the cliff edge) did not permit me to verify the “Letters” in this case. I saw no object resembling a fort along the cliffs from Bensheefrontee to Whirpeas; but among the endless walls and rock- ledges this proves nothing. Bensheefrontee, the headland next to the west of Dubh Cathair, is apparently walled in an unusually massive style. A vast and regular pile of large slabs runs across the neck, the space to either side being clear. There is no evidence of human work, and (though only credible to those who have seen the blocks in Clare and Galway* which have been thrown up by the sea, and especially those by the gale of January, 1839, along the coast to the other side of Dubh Cathair) the band is possibly natural. Still further westward the long, bold headland of Nalhea, Aedh’s cliff, seemed so likely a site that I, at some trouble, examined it. However, the wall shown on the maps proved a slight modern one, and there was no trace of older work or anything to reward one for traversing the complicated and rugged bohereens, save the beautiful outlook along many miles of foam-girt precipices extending to the Brannocks past Dun Aengusa, which presides over all at the highest point of the view. Dun-Kinieany. (0.8, 119.) This ring-wall, though it has suffered to a very great extent, was once of better masonry, and in some respects more typical than the great “ Duns” of ' Ordnance Survey Letters, County Galway, p. 250. * They were taken in April, 1839; the letter was written on August 26th. * As near Ross in south-west Clare, Dunamoe in County Mayo, and elsewhere. As a less incredible fact, Lord Dunraven notices a large mast wedged into the face of the cliff near Dun Aenghus, 70 or 80 feet above the sea. The destruction of the street of huts in Dubh Cathair, and the sweeping away of all their debris, render the flinging of these great stones up on the cliffs at this most exposed spot the less incredible. Also waves gain strength when the wind chases them sideways down a long range of coast, and rush over a projecting headland, even if of considerable height. Wausrrove— Lurly Forts and Stone Huts in Inishmore, Aran. 185 the island. It stands on a low, rocky knoll, on the edge of the ridge, in the townland of Killeany, and seems to have been very little altered since 1859, when O’Donovan first recorded it. The eaher is much overthrown, but portions of the facing of large blocks, laid very irregularly, but exhibiting one charac- teristic upright joint, are standing. Many of the slabs are 6 feet thick. There are a large base course, two faces, and large filling; the outer facing remains in reaches to the west, north-west, and south-east. The wall is greatly overthrown by rabbit-hunters inside. The garth measures 81 feet north and south and 51 feet east and west, the wall being in parts 7 feet high and 8 feet thick, but only 4 feet high at the gateway, where the blocks as a rule are 2 feet by 1 foot 6 inches by 9 inches, but some 4 feet to 6 feet long. The gateway faced the south-east; the jambs were built in courses, and the lintel was 4 feet 6 inches by 21 inches by 10 inches, showing that the ope was very narrow ; it seems to be but little over 3 feet wide and 4 feet high. No foundations remain in the garth. CAHER wear KILLEANY. O'Donovan calls it a “cyclopean Bolgic fort of small dimensions,” 72 feet in diameter, the wall 7 feet high, but too crumbled to allow its thickness to be ascertained, DUNS NEAR OGHIL, (O.S. 110.) Mr. Kinahan records another “Dun” near Oghil, which had a well- preserved trilithic gateway which he sketched ;* it is 70 feet in diameter, with a wall 8 feet thick; the doorway is 3 feet high, and 3 feet 5 inches wide, facing the south-east. In the same townland, not far away, is a cashel 60 feet in diameter to the south-west of Clozhaunaphuca. The larger dun seems to measure 110 feet by 220 feet approximately; it is a very dilapidated oval fort, half a mile from Dun Oghil, called “ M‘Doon,” the strongest fort on the islands, with two or three other small cahers. All of these are now extremely dilapidated. The chief “Dun” was described by O’Donovan in 1839; it lay 1 Ordnance Survey Letters, p. 251. * Hardwicke’s ‘Science Gossip’? (1875), p. 84. We copy his sketch as little known. 186 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. south-west from Dun Oghil fort, and was even then much destroyed for build- ing houses. It was built of very large stones, the wall 7 feet high, but neither its thickness nor the width of the fort could be ascertained ; it stood on a rock- ledge 20 feet high. Dun Eocnta. (0.8. 110.) Dun Eochla, or, as is usual with English speakers, Dun Oghil, is the most prominent fort in the island after Dun Aengusa, indeed more so than the latter, so far as those landing at Kilronan are concerned. It stands on the brow of the central hill, not on the actual summit, but on the edge, perhaps for some shelter from the fierce westerly gales. The name is lost, for O’Donovan’s Dun Kimbi or Dun Tamain is a play of imagination, and those chiefs were connected not with Aranmore but with Lough Hackett and Tawin Island. It forms one of a line of four stone ring-walls, which, with many stone huts, formed an extensive early settlement at Baile na Séan. ATA. ae SCALE, ron DETAIL + SCALE ron PLAN Pest Ss Peery 1909- Ane Cua + Plan of Dun Eochla, Aranmore. Oghil derived its name, Eochoill, from an oak wood; so late as 1821 dwart- oak scrub grew in the crags not far away.' It has been identified with the Lemchoill where St. Enda landed, but this last was evidently on the shore. The Dun is a fine double enclosure, and is seen at its best from the 1 Joho O'Flaherty, Trans. R. I. Acad. xiv. (Antiq.), p. 133, and O. S. Letters, Oghil. There is probably an allusion in Caeilte’s song to russet oaks in Aran (Silva Gadelica, ii., p. 109). Westropp—-Larly Forts and Stone Huts in Inishmore, Aran. 187 eastern slope below, where its full size can be appreciated. The builders took advantage of a natural platform for the centre fort and, in part, of a low rock-ridge for the outer wall to the east, but to the south-west the latter wall disregards defensive lines and drops into a grassy depression in a very irregular manner, O’Donovan' deseribes the site in 1859, giving the dimensions of the inner fort as 91 feet north and south, 75 feet 6 inches east and west, the wall being of three sections, 15 feet to 16 feet high, and 11 feet 6 inches thick, the two outer divisions being of equal height, 8 feet 8 inches thick, the inner much broken, and 2 feet 7 inches thick. To the south the outer section rose 7 feet 9 inches higher than the terrace, which was 7 feet above the garth. A flight ran from the terrace to the south; another ladder 4 feet 1 inch wide, of which some seven steps remained, led up to the terrace, To the west of this spot above the ladder some steps ran to the left: they were 4 feet 1 inch broad, and 2 feet 9 inches deep; he gives their heights, which amount to 4 feet 5 inches. Another flight (now built up) ran from the ground to the terrace at the north-east side: it had three steps, the topmost broken by the falling stones, while some 20 feet from the last was the broken gateway. The north-east section was internally much ruined. In the area to the north was a round heap of stones, evidently a hut, as it had oblong and oval cells, while to the south-east was another building nearly destroyed. The outer ring had two sections, 5 feet 7 inches thick, 7 feet 9 inches to 12 feet high: it lay distant from the inner fort, 50 feet to the east, 90 feet to the north-east, 50 to the south-west, and 39 feet to the south ; the outer gateway was defaced. This seems the only good description before the restoration. Lord Dunraven only adds a few details: the triple wall of the inner fort is 15 feet 5 inches high to the west, and 14 feet to the east. He notes the south-west flight as running up to the platform of the terrace, the south flight from the terrace to the top of the wall; its first step was of two stones, the second of one, the third of three. The north-east flight led up to the terrace and was nearly destroyed. The wall was 10 feet high inside at the south-west steps, their height 5 feet, and width 2 feet 4 inches, each being 6 inches higa and wide, He shows ladder-steps near the gateway, combined flights of steps to the south-west, and ladder- steps to the south. He gives R. Burchell’s view and plan of the south-west steps; he also names three sections, The author of the notes (1877) in the “Trish Builder” says the masonry is of stones lying on their sides, not with their ends showing, as at Dun Aenghus. This is not absolutely correct, though there is “stretcher” masonry at the gateway, and in the lower part of both ! Ordnance Survey Letters, p. 230. 188 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. walls! The banquette was usually 3 feet high, but 6 or 7 feet lower than the upper wall. The wall was 20 feet thick; the inner division being 2 feet 6 inches, the middle 10 feet, and the outer 7 feet. Three flights of steps south-west, south, and north-east gave access to the banquette : the southern led from it to the top, and the north flight had been nearly destroyed. My own notes on the fort (1878) are valueless. As it now stands, we may note that the outer ring* had two sections visible at least to the north-west, where there is trace of a terrace. It was of large blocks to the south and south-west, some 6 feet long and 18 inches thick, set lengthways at the base, but usually as “headers” above; the square ends being visible, the interstices (as at Dun Aengusa) being packed with spawls of stone. It is 8 or 9 feet high, resting on a low ridge, and much ivy grows out of it, as at Dun Conor. There are gateway gaps with no traces of old work, one to the north-east and two to the south. The interspace between the walls is 59 feet to the east, 89 feet to the north-east, and usually 40 to 50 feet elsewhere, the plan not being an oval, as in the Ordnance Survey Letters and Lord Dunraven’s notes, but very irregular. There are only a modern house ruin, and late traverses or rather field walls in the interspace. The inner wall’ had two divisions, now indistinguishable, and a terrace; it was from 11 feet to 15 feet high. It has a regular batter, like the Clare, Mayo, and Kerry forts, but this (save to the north and east) is distorted in parts, The jambs of the gateway are ancient below, of great long stones, 9 feet 7 inches by 2 feet 3 inches, where largest. No lintels lie about, but several seem to have lain down the abrupt ridge before the gateway in former years, rendering it probable that there had been an inserted gateway like that at Dun Aengusa. The passage was 7 feet 9 inches wide in 1870; as restored it is 8 feet 7 inches wide inside. In the interior we note the following features :—A terrace 5 feet to 6 feet 4 inches high, and from 2 feet to 3 feet 6 inches wide (nowhere 7 feet wide, as stated in some books); the wall rises 5 feet or 6 feet above it. Going northward from the gateway, we find traces of two flights of steps, one above the other, to the north-east ; the upper only retains three steps now as in 1839: one is of two stones; they are less than 2 feet wide. Of the lower flight the bottom steps remain, but the recess (defaced in 1877) has been built up by the restorers. The upper is 12 feet 9 inches, the lower 13 feet 8 inches from the gateway. The next is to the north-west, about 55 feet (round the wall) from the gateway. Five ladder-steps, 3 feet 2 inches long, 1 As his fine photograph shows, it also proves that a long reach of the outer wall to (1 think) the west, was either entirely levelled to the bare crag, or only three to four courses remained (Plate VIII.). This is now rebuilt. 2 Plate VI., fig. 2. 3 Plate VI., fig. 1. Wusrropp—Larly Ports and Stone Huts in Inishmore, Aran. 189 run up the terrace, with several new steps at right angles, as if the “reach” of the ladder-steps had been miscalculated, or the terrace raised after they were built. These steps are not shown on the plan of 1839, in its description, or in that of 1877. Further to the south, 4 feet 9 inches from the last, a flight 2 feet wide, of which the three lowest steps alone remain, rises from the terrace upward. At twenty feet to the south of the gateway is a flight of eight steps 4 feet 5 inches wide: it leads to the terrace, and is recorded in 1839; so does another flight at 45 feet 10 inches from the gate. This has five steps, and another embedded in the upper wall, where perhaps it once continued to the summit. It has also a flight of five steps at right angles to the north. This arrangement and that in the other flight has a counterpart in the noteworthy ladder-steps in Caherahoagh, in Inchiquin, Co, Clare ;! but the transverse flight leads from the terrace up the wallin that fort. For comparison we may note that the usual ladder-flights in Clare, like those in Aran, haye no spaces under the steps, as in the Caherahoagh stone ladder, The flight in Dun Oghil had three (not five) steps in 1839; two were probably then hidden in the debris, which encumbered the foot of the fort walls at every point at that period. A curious late arrangement of steps between two walls (dating probably from 1884) leads to another ladder-flight of eight steps in the upper section ; this latter was also recorded in 1839, It is 36 feet from the south- east flight. About 23 feet west from it to the west-south-west is a ladder- flight of five steps up the terrace; it is 3 feet 5 inches wide, and seems unrecorded, though probably, like other unrecorded steps, the firmly set base stones and traces of the recess with loose step blocks were found in the debris by the restorers. The garth measures 91 feet north and south, and 75 feet 6 inches east and west; there are no hut sites save to the north, where a round pile of stone, with chambers, once remained; we find an anomalous “round thing” with a flight of steps, possibly made with the blocks of the “closed flight,” just opposite. From its situation on the central hill, and the large number of huts, with three forts, beside it, Dun Oghil, though less imposing than Dun Aengusa or Dubh Cathair, must have been at one time the chief residence on the island; and it is regrettable that its ancient mame and legend are unrecorded and lost. Dun EHocanacutra, (0,8. 110.) One more perfect ring-wall stands on the edge of a bold rock-ridge, not far from the so-called “seven churches.” Among the older settlers of the Corea-modruadh tribe in Clare we find, apparently, a branch of the East 1 Roy. Soe. Ant. Ir., vol. xxvi., p. 366. R.I.A. PROC,, VOL, XXVIII., SECT, C, [28] 190 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Munster Eoghanachts' called “Ninuis.” Its chief, Corbanus, was in Aran (if we may trust the 1380 “Life”) when St. Enda landed about 480; he thenretired to his possessions on the mainland. The story is not unlikely, for the feeling that prompted the natives of a Pacific Island to erect “ ghost-scarers” against an expected missionary was strong in early Ireland; a priest of a strange faith claiming to work miracles was a suspect of the darkest dye; and others, beside Mochulla, were described as “nigromancers” by native chiefs in western Treland.? However, the “Eoghanacht” of Aran maintains its name to the present day, as Oonacht, or Onaght. The “Dun” has suffered little by the 1884 restoration; but, in accordance with our plan, we must note the earlier descriptions, and then the remains as they stand at present. OUN EOZANACTA SCALE or FEET to 20 Plan of Dun Eoghanachta. O'Donovan,’ the first to note its existence, describes it as nearly circular 90 feet to 91 feet across ; the wall was of three divisions with a regular facing Descendants of Eoghan Mér (‘* Mogh Nuadat’’), who divided Ireland with King Conn, and gave his by-name to Leath Mogha, “the southern half” of Ireland in the second century, and with his son, Oillill Olom, King of Munster, is ancestor of the chief Munster tribes according to the mythical pedigrees. ? So also St. Patrick and his companions were supposed to be fairies (‘‘viros sidhe’’), and St. Enda, an aerial spirit, or magician: one recalls the supposed theophany at Lystra at an earlier mission. * 0.8. Letters, Galway, p. 222. He told the British Association that the fort was “2000 years old,” and repeated the theory of the wall being built in sections as a precaution against sapping Westrrope —Larly Forts and Stone Huts in Inishmore, Aran. 191 of large stones—namely, the inner and central parts 4 feet each, the outer 8 feet and 12 feet to 16 feet high. The doorway was 3 feet 4 inches wide, but was broken down, Four flights of steps lay to the cardinal points, all too defaced for description, The plan shows them as ladder-steps. He then notes Kilchomla, a reputed grave of a saint, below the fort, and an oblong building “near the fort,” 20 feet by 13 feet, with three more of similar form and equal dimensions to the north-east. It may be seen that there are also three such houses at that point inside the fort. Petrie, in 1821, does not name the fort; Ferguson, in 1852, barely mentions its better preservation and more massive masonry. Lord Dunraven gives a fine view (Plate vit of his work) he gives the dimensions as 97 feet north and south, 93 feet east and west; stones 3 feet and 4 feet long, and 1 foot 6 inches deep, well laid. The wall, ruined to the east, 16 feet high, and apparently single, though (as he notes) O’Donoyan describes three divisions: the platform is 3 feet deep and 6 feet or 7 feet high, with three- feet “recesses” in it, one opposite the door, the others at right angles, and four flights of steps from the area to the top, “now” quite destroyed. “The Irish Builder” adds nothing, following Dunraven closely ; my notes in 1878 are scanty, “a much smaller fort than Moher (?), or Doon Conor, but high walls and broken door on a crag.” As we find it at present, Dun Eoghanachta' is in good repair, the walls being of regular large blocks, many laid as stretchers,” one 5 feet 3 inches long, others over 4 feet; there is a batter, of 2 inches to 24 inches in 36 inches, in places to the west and east. The gateway is rebuilt at the outer ope, being 5 feet 6 inches to 6 feet 3 inches wide, the wall 14 feet 2 inches thick. Going from the doorway south-westward (to the left) the following features occur:— at 11 feet a ladder-flight of six feet steps, 4 feet 2 inches wide, up the terrace, which is 5 feet high; at 50 feet is another ladder 4 feet 2 inches wide, with nine steps in the terrace, and flights to left and right, with late steps up the wall, in a recess; the terrace is 6 feet 10 inches high; at 92 feet 6 inches we reach the huts, hereafter described; at 106 feet 9 inches, the ladder-flight, opposite the gateway, with eight steps up the terrace; a flight of eight steps rising to the left in upper wall, and another rising to the right; at 155 feet another ladder up the terrace, 3 feet 10 inches wide, the terrace being 5 feet 3 inches high and 3 feet 3 inches wide; the steps again are in a recess, five steps to each side; at 273 feet is a peculiar ladder-stair ; the whole circuit or battering. Petrie gives a plan in ‘Military Architecture,” showing door to north-east, steps to north, west, and east, from the area up; from the south side of the second a stair ascends to the top. ‘The wall is of three sections. 1 See Plate VII., fig. 1. 2 The sides remained in 1839 ; it was 5 feet 9 inches wide. [28*) 192 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academ}. back to the right pier of the gate is 285 feet, or over 290 feet in all. The last flight is (at least in my experience) unique:' it is only 4 feet 9 inches high; the steps project at 21 inches over the garth, and three steps remain. ‘There are no upright joints visible inside, where (as always) the masonry is smaller than outside; but there are some well-marked ones outside. The wall is 16 feet 4 inches high at the east steps, being 9 feet 8 inches thick on top, the terrace 3 feet 6 inches wide, and the whole over 14 feet thick below; the garth is slightly raised over the outer field. The garth is 92 feet north and south, and from the gateway westward is 89 feet 3 inches. Opposite the gateway are three straight-walled but far from rectangular huts,? one 10 feet SCALE For DETAILS 5 10 FEET ~ ELEVATION 7 ov! cr > =t el! \}h Dun Eoghanuchta. Details of steps and wall. to 11 feet long, and 6 feet 6 inches wide inside (12 feet to 15 feet outside, and 11 feet 8 inches wide); the next beyond the ladder is from 4 feet to 5 feet 2 inches wide; these two abut against the rampart; the third is 20 feet 8 inches by 12 feet 6 inches, the wall from 1 foot 6 inches to 3 feet 6 inches, and 4 feet 9 inches between it and the next hut; it has a back wall with two plain ambries. A small well springs from under the crag to the south-east. The only feature in Kilchonla or Kilchorna is a cist, the end stone of which is triangular: this form of cist is evidently of early Christian times, two being found by Lord Dunraven at Termon Cronan Oratory, in Burren, County Clare; another by Sir William Wilde at Slane (the end stones remain); and ‘Its nearest equivalent is a recess with a single shelf or step half-way up the terrace in Cahernagree, Dangan, in the Burren, County Clare. Journal R. 8. A. I., vol. xxxi, pp. 280-1. ? See Plate VII., fig. 2. Westropp—Lurly Forts and Stone Huts in Inishmore, Aran. 193 a third by Mr. P. J. Lynch near St. Finan’s Bay, Kerry. The last had a hole through it, and it is not impossible that the holed stone at KGleannanagh, in the Middle Isle of Avan, was of this character. They are usually distinguished as “cumdachs ” (i.e., shrines) or bone boxes.' Dun NEAR Katmurvey. (0.5. 110.) There was a large and strong fort, a ring wall, round Temple na naeve oratory, behind Mr. P. Johnson’s stables; only the curved line of small filling and large blocks, much overgrown, is found to the north and east of the cell: the name is forgotten. A wall embodying many large upturned blocks runs along the crag behind (ie. south and west) of Mr. Johnson’s gardens. O'Donovan could not learn in 1839 from the owner, Mr. Patrick O'Flaherty, that it had ever been a circle. It is said that stones with arrow-like markings were found in making the garden, but none are known to exist. Petrie* says it (Cill mur Mhaighe) was a circular wall, 13 feet wide on top and 20 feet high, in 1821, “the stones being of vast magnitude.” At an angle on the west side are the remains of a square tower 41 feet long and 20 feet wide, but the wall was only 3 feet thick. It contained several chambers in the rock, roofed by slabs, and cireular or oval houses, of which the largest was 50 feet by 37 feet. It also surrounded two churches and two copious springs. The existing remains do little to support his description, for the remarkable fortress, along with the circular hut, was levelled ere eighteen years had passed. Near the church Lord Dunraven only found four courses of masonry remaining “for 50 to 100 yards.” CLOCHAUNS or Huts. IT do not intend to describe seriatim all the existing cloghauns in Aranmore; but a few notes on these residences are too closely akin to the subject of the forts to be out of place. They are of very primitive form, but there is every reason, here, as at Corcaguiny, in Kerry (where we have seen “early bee-hive huts” built some five years since), to believe that they were made in Aran down to the last century. Many remember the story of the man who, when the British Association in 1857 were examining some huts,* declared he had built them for his donkey the year before; but few remember 1'This fort is evidently the ‘ Fort Carvick’’ of Mr. C. I. Hartshorne’s somewhat inaccurate paper (Archewologia Cambrensis (N.S.), iv. p. 298). 1 have found the name in no other place. “ Fort Carrick a much smaller work, a single circumyallation, but the masonry, sallyport entrance, and alcove were analogous to the others.” 2 Military Architecture, p. 69. 3The Aran [sles ” (the excursion of the British Association, 1857), Martin Haverty, 1859, p- 14. 194 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. how after his statement the huts were shown, marked on the Ordnance Survey maps, some twenty years earlier. Such statements, for, or against, the antiquity of primitive structures, should be received with caution. We have retorted crushing facts on facetious dealers in mendacity on more than one similar occasion, through our would-be misleaders being unaware of records of the structures, long before their lifetime, accessible to all students. CLOGHAUNS NEAR <—s —— PES Neil acs sooococos. oe 2 wesscasee? Pletal f CHAMBERED Mound NE Ie. BALLYNASEAN Ne 19 ee So eS > Oo S\AB HUT, BALLYNASEAN. le — Fo 7 ——— } CHK SEE CLOGHAUN- GATEWAY. OGHIL. zy. conn 10 Cloghauns, &c., Aranmore. The oldest seeming type is certainly what Mr. George Kinahan calls a “ fosleac,” “ligatreabh,” or slab-house. We have noted one in the Black Fort: it is closely like a dolmen; indeed, whether the reputed cists in the Aran Isles be really such, and not huts,’ remains to be seen, but the common legend of Dermot and Grania attaches to one at Killeany, and another at Baile na séan. However, huts and enclosures of slabs set on end are apparently very easily raised in later days; and even a pigsty or dog-kennel of slabs like small cists are not necessarily a century old. * Where exactly similar structures in Co. Clare were found buried in cairns, the argument as to their difference from free standing cromlechs, or that from their being on rock, does little to prove them non-sepulchral. Westrropr—Luarly Forts and Stone Huts in Inishmore, Aran. 195 The round, or oval, domed, roofed hut. The best specimen is Cloghaunna- carriga,' between Kilmurvey and the Seven Churches. It has been figured by Petrie,and fully described ; similar cells at Skellig Rock, off the coast of Kerry, and in forts in Clare and Kerry, are very common; some may date from the seventh or eighth century. All the late ones we have noticed are of small stones, so the massive character and skilful masonry suggest age. They vary from 12 feet to 18 feet across inside; they are numerous at Baile na séan. Mr. Kinahan records several ; the best-known now is Cloghaunaphuea behind (i.e. south) from the Roman Catholic church at Oghil. A variant of this is square below, and then corbelled at the corners, the roof coming into a dome, and made of slabs projecting one beyond the other, till the space can be closed by a single slab. Others consist of a group of round, oval, or irregular cells; one near Temple Benen, to the south of Kalleany and not far from the cliffs, is so massive and so unusual in plan that we are puzzled as to its probable age. The third type is rectangular like a modern cottage. An early example, probably a monastic cell partly cut in the rock, is found close to the door of Temple Benen oratory. Later still is the curious dry-stone house which we also describe; it lies to the north-west of the same church, and appears to have had four cells. We give a plan so far as the debris allowed us to follow its lines. They seem to be first recorded definitely in the account of Aran in “ Ogygia”’ by Roderick O'Flaherty in 1685. “They have cloghans, a kind of building of stones, laid one upon another, which are brought to a roof without any manner of mortar...so ancient that no one knows how long any of them were made,” which fayours the antiquity of at least the bee-hive form. The middens near these huts yield shells, the periwinkle predominating, but with mussels and scallops, bonnet-shells, &c.; and bones of cows, sheep. and geese. Some have yielded pins, one a token of 1672; a celt, supposed to be for skinning seals, was found near Dun Conor on the Middle Island. Such implements are not uncommon, and are kept as charms. One midden in the last-named island is 36 feet by 27 feet and 5 feet high. Pillars (other than those bearing Christian emblems, as at Manister Kieran, Templemacduach, and Templebrecan) are few and small. Let us examine a few of the huts in detail. CLOGHAUNACARRIGA, Clochan na Carraige.’ (O.S. 110.)—It is an oval, bee- hive-shaped hut, quite perfect, 19 feet by 7 feet 6 inches wide and about 8 feet 1 Plate VII., fig. 2. I owe this view to Dr. George Fogerty, R.N. 2 See infra, p. 198. 3 First noted by Petrie, ‘‘ Ecclesiastical Architecture of Ireland,’’ p. 130, with an excellent illustration, often since reproduced. The photograph reproduced, Plate VII., fig. 2, is by Dr. George Fogerty, R.N. 196 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. high; the walls 4 feet thick, but evidently thinner above, as they cove in for the roof. The doorway is of a very usual size, 3 feet high by 2 feet 6 inches; like the 102 feet wide of the garths of forts, I have found the dimensions very frequently on the mainland. There is a door to each side; one was blocked in 1878, and an end window, which, like the eighth-century huts at Skellig, “ contrived a double debt to pay” as a window and a chimney. CLOGHAUNAPHUCA, Clochan na pica. (O.8. 110.)—Named after the mis- chievous demon-horse or goat so familiar in our place-names and folk-lore. It resembles a cairn, and is 30 feet long, 18 feet wide, and 12 feet to 14 feet high, with two rooms inside. There are two low doors, the northern closed by fallen stones; the chamber is oblong, cut in two by a low cross-wall, with a door in the middle and opes to either side. The apartments measure 22 feet by 10 feet and 10 feet by 7 feet. The roof rises in corbelled courses ; the hut had once little enclosures to each side. Onacut. (O.S. 110.)—Two cloghauns stand on the hillside, due west from Dun Onaght. They are of the later type, the northern being rectangular, 18 feet by 14 feet wide, and 10 feet high. It (as is so common) has doors to the north and south; the first is the larger, being 3 feet square; the other is 2 feet 6 inches by 2 feet. There is a window to the south, 1 foot square and 3 feet up. The roof was destroyed just before 1866 by rabbit-hunters, the structure being then perfect. The southern hut is 15 feet long by 12 feet, and 9 to 10 feet high, with north and south doors, and a window at the south- west corner, the west wall resting on a low shelf of rock. They were first noted by O'Donovan in 1839." $AILE NA SEAN.—For illustration, we may select some typical examples from this large settlement on the central hill of the island, for, since Mr. George Kinahan? wrote, the remains have so suffered by rabbit-hunters, and been so buried in heaps of stones collected off the fields, that there is little to repay the dangerous and painful climbing of loose walls, endless from the net- work of little fields, in one’s search for huts at any distance from the narrow rough bohereens that give passage across the island. (No. 7.) There is a slab hut of six large stones; it is 8 feet long, 34 feet wide, and 4 feet high, but may be a dolmen, from its long and narrow proportions. (No. 9.) Two circular huts 24 feet in diameter ; their walls are of a single thickness of stones, ' Ordnance Survey Letters, p. 225. He gives the dimensions as the southern hut, 14 feet 3 inches east and west by 6 feet 2 inches wide; it is angular at the west ‘‘ corners ’’ and rounded at the eastern ones. ‘The roof is covered by ten slabs, 8 feet above the floor, with two lintelled doors to the north and south. The second hut is to the north-east. Half its roof is gone; it is 18 feet by 7 feet 5 inches, with north and south doors 1 foot 8 inches to 1 foot 9 inches wide. Mr. Kinahan gives the dimensions us in the text. 2 Proc, R. I. Acad., vol. x. (1866-70), p. 28, Werstropp— Early Forts and Stone Huts in Inishmore, Aran. 197 with slabs set on end round the base, and backed with clay. (No. 10.) Another is smaller, of 15 feet diameter, backed also with a circle of slabs 27 feet in diameter externally. (No. 14.) Part of a circular chamber in a mound; a passage leads eastward,and is 18 feet long, 4 feet wide, and 3 feet high, covered with large slabs, To the south-east is a circle of stones, 21 feet across, with another chambered mound and midden. (No. 16.) A chambered mound; one cell is oval, 15 feet by 8 feet; it has an entrance passage at the south-west side, 3 feet square, leading to a circular cell, 12 feet across ; another passage, 15 feet by 4 feet by 34 feet, runs to a third round cell, also 12 feet across. The surrounding earth mound is fenced by slabs to each side of the entrance. (No. 19.) A large slab hut, 30 feet long, 6 feet wide, and 4 feet high, with a small annexe attached to the north-west side. (No. 20.) A cell (like “creg a blughaun ” cloghaun farther south) ;* the chamber is 16 feet long and 8 feet wide; the height cannot be fixed. Part of the roof remains; there are two doors to the north and south 3 feet by 2 feet 6 inches to 1 foot 9 inches wide. At the north-east is a window, 1 foot square and 3 feet up the wall. The chamber of Cloghauncalticaunnien is small, circular, and ruined ; it lies south from Cloghaunaphuea to the west of the bohereen from Cowrugh near the field called “the Lag.” The only reputed dolmen of the group lies in the fields called “ Doonbeg” from the large* western fort. A pillar stone on the ridge, south from Farranacurka village, and another near the “Church of the four comely ones,” seems to bound the “city.” Thirty- one huts were recorded by Mr. Kinahan, and many others must have been cleared when the subdivision took place and the walls were made, probably long before 1839. KitcHorna.—Between Kilronan and the prominent headland of Pollnabriskenagh to the west of the Black Fort are two Cloghauns at a burial- ground with a holy well and church name, so they are possibly monastic, One is called Templemore, and measures 48 feet by 22 feet. The dripping well Toberchorna is now usually dry. Two other rectangular huts lie nearer to the sea. Kinieany. (O.S. 119.)—This was a place of much importance in the history of Aran as St. Enda’s settlement, about 480; a number of churches, a round tower, and a sculptured high cross of some beauty and richness, attested its sanctity. The O’Briens in the fifteenth century added a Franciscan house and (some say) the Castle of Arkin. The last, an Elizabethan manor and garrison, was probably rebuilt in 1618, and was 1 It lies beside the bohereen, south of the chapel. 2 Perhaps it was ‘‘ small ’’ compared to Dun Oghil at the other end of the settlement, 3 See ‘* Aran of the Saints’’ (J. Grene Barry), R.S,A.I. xvii. (consec.), p. 499. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVIII., SECT. C. [29] 198 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. probably entirely reconstructed in 1652. We, however, are only at present concerned with the cloghauns near the remarkable church of Temple Benen, locally, and corruptly, Temple Minnaun, the Kid’s Church. Close beside the north door of the latter (for it is rebuilt north and south, not east and west) is a cell, built in a hollow, or cutting, in the rock; itis 9 feet 8 inches by 4 feet 2 inches inside, with walls 3 feet 6 inches thick, and quite featureless.' It was most probably roofed with stone. Farther to the north-west is a very curious, if late-looking, structure of dry-stone work, called in 1878 the Priest’s House and the Monk’s House,? and quite different in character from any other cloghaun known to me on the island. It measures 25 feet 6 inches to the west, 26 feet 1 inch to the south, and 23 feet 9 inches to the north, Cloghaun near Pouldick, Killeany. the south wing, 10 feet 8 inches wide, projecting for 5 feet from the eastern face. In the “set-back,” so formed, is a curious semi-circular headed recess beside the door. The latter is 27 inches wide, and over 6 feet high, with lintels; it has a small recess in the north jamb ; inside the northern part, about 7 feet to 7 feet 6 inches wide, seems to have had two rooms, while the western had one, but both are filled with fallen stones, and nothing appears to show how the roof was covered. ‘There was a revetment forming a terrace to the north and east on the edge of the crag. 1 “The Irish Builder,”’ xxix. (1887), p. 103, describes it as 10 feet by 5 feet 4 inches, the door 2 feet wide, the walls 3 feet thick. ? I did not hear another name, ‘‘ The Watch Tower, ’’ in my earlier visits. Wesrropp—Larly Forts aud Stone Huts in Lnishmore, Aran. 199 Farther to the north-west, in the same field, was another straight-walled cloghaun, unmarked on the maps; it has been almost completely overthrown by rabbit-hunters, only a fragment of the facing to the east being visible in the heap of stones. In the next field, about 400 feet from the edge of the cliff at Pouldick, is another cell, one of the most curious of the Aran huts. It may be roughly described as oval, 11 feet 9 inches to 11 feet 1 inch north and south, and 9 feet east and west ; but low recesses, where there is a corner, roofed diagonally by an upper slab, render its real shape explicable only by a plan; blocks 4 feet to over 5 feet long are to the north-west and south-west ; there is a projecting pillar inside to the north-east. The low lintelled door 2 feet wide, and nearly filled, is to the (compass) east. There is another doorway,1 foot 8 inches wide, and better preserved, to the south, which leads into an enclosure, 14 feet wide and 17 feet 6 inches long. The hut walls are 5 feet 6 inches to 6 feet thick, with two faces of blocks and an occasional bond-stone through the wall. About a mile and a half to the east near the bay of Portdeha (Port daibche),’ celebrated by Magraidin in the “ Life of St. Enda” in 1380, the Rev. W. Kilbride? found another cloghaun buried in the sand. It is now reburied, and we must follow his description. The cloghauns were near Cala na luinge ship-harbour, and a place called Templenamrawher, Friar’s church, where no early building is extant. They resembled piles of stoues externally, the second having a rude slab or tombstone on the top. About 1810, said the natives, a French or Spanish ship was wrecked, and all its crew lost in Cala na luinge. The natives buried the recovered bodies in the sand, and so dug down on the hut, its roof falling in. In September, 1867, Mr. Thompson, of Leeson Street, Dublin, and Captain Rowan, of Tralee, excavated the eastern hut, which rests on the rock. The lower part for + feet high is rectangular, 8 feet 2 inches by 8 feet 9 inches, and then rises in a dome 8 feet high; the entrance was 1 foot 7 inches wide, and the masonry very regular. From the door is a passage 3 feet 6 inches to + feet 7 inches wide and 3 feet 6 inches high. At the east end are six steps, the topmost level with the side walls of the passage. A large ring of stones 72 feet across enclosed the huts. 1 Port doibche, see O'Flaherty, 1685, “hIar Connaught,’’ p. 83, ‘‘ portus dolii,’’ in the ** Life,” where the barrel of corn came ashore by a miracle. 2 See ‘‘Iararna,”” Roy. Hist. and Archeol. Assoc., Ir., vol. x., consec. (Ser. 3, vol. i.), 1868-9, p. 109. 3 The list given by Quelaeus, about 1635, names a Temple Maclonga, near the parish church of Killenda. Unless ‘‘near’’ is used in a narrow sense, one suspects thut it is Templenumrawher, for the component ‘‘long’’ ship appears in Cala na luinge. ‘‘ Mac’? is a common mistake for other components, ‘‘an,”’ ‘‘na,’’ &e. 200 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. There is a dolmen (like the last, unmarked on the map), over 150 feet south-east from the church of Teglath Enda, in the sandhills; it seems now to be buried. It was about 9 feet long; three stones remained; the ends faced the north and south; the west consisted of a single thin slab 9 feet long the north of two; the interior was 3 feet 6 inches wide. The natives called it Labba, or bed, Le., grave, and connected it with the familiar legend of the flight of Dermot and Grania. Aranmore is indeed a treasury of early remains. To sum up, there exist eight stone-ring forts, one with two and one with four rings; one promontory fort, and perhaps a second. About fifty stone huts exist outside of the forts. It is strange that there are none in the greatest fort, Dun Aengusa. Of the mortar-built structures are a round tower, ten existing churches, sites and graveyards (“ aharlas ” included),’ some seven “monastic residences,” and two castles? besides five churches, recorded by Quelaeus (ie., Archbishop Malachy O'Quealy, of Tuam) about 1635, There is also a dry-stone tower called Turmartin, on the shore of Gregory’s sound, which boatmen reverentially salute, and fishing vessels lower their topsail before as the reputed tomb of the saint. At least thirteen stones bore Irish inscriptions,’ six incised crosses, and there were three high erosses elaborately decorated with interlacings and fret-work of later Celtic art. If we have had to utilize the work of others to an excessive degree, we have at ‘least, in going carefully over most of the remains, used it, not to supersede research, but to show the condition of the buildings before the dilapidator and the restorer worked their will on the early forts of Aran. With this intention, and to record the state of the remains at the beginning’ of a new century, we lay these notes before the Academy. ! Aharlas are rather unroofed oratories, sometimes near wells. Thereis a characteristic one in the village of Kilronan. 2 There is alsoa place called Castleminna, beside Bungowla, on the north-east of that village. 3 See “Christian Inscriptions,”’ vol. ii. (Miss Margaret M‘Nair Stokes), Plates xi.-xvi., pp. 18-33. Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVIII, Sect. C. Plate V. Fic. 1.—Dubh Cathair, Aranmore, from the $.E. Fie. 2.—Dubh Cathair. Interior from the rampart. Westrorp.—ARAN IsLAnp Fours. AR a ete Sn eS ees te + 7 > 6 eo 7 a = ~— a” Proc. R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVIII., Sect. C. Plate VI. Fic. 1.—Dun Eochla, Aranmore. The central fort from 8.E. Fic. 2.—Dun Eochla, Aranmore. The outer wall at S.E. Westrropr.—Anran Istanp Fours. pS Gall ee aE 7 if a) — > : ea = = ns * : ps 7 i E Gas ¥ 9 ® ) gent ; em te : ; Wesrrope—Larly Forts and Stone Huts in Inishmore, Aran, 201 BIBLIOGRAPHY OF Forts AND Huts IN THIS SECTION. Baspinaton, C. C.: Archzeologia Cambrensis (1858), vol. iv., ser. iii, p 96. Barry, J. Grene: “ Aran of the Saints,” Journal Roy. Hist. and Archzeol. Assoe., vol. xvii., p. 488. Dunraven, Lord: Notes on Irish Architecture, vol. i. (1875), p. 1. Plates ly. to vi. Fercuson, (Sir) 8.: Dublin University Magazine (1853), vol. xl., part i., p. 494, et seqq. Haverty, Martin: “The Aran Isles” (1859, notes, 1857), excursion of Ethnological Section of the British Association, p. 14. “Trish Buitper”: April, 1886, and consec., pp. 249, 255; vol. 1887, pp. 22, 103. KILpripE, Rey. W.: Iararna (1868), Roy. Hist. and Archzeol. Assoc., ser. ii., vol. i., p. 109 (vol. x., consee. Roy. Soc. Ant., Ireland). Kinanan, George: Villages near Dun Oghil, &c. Proc. R. I. Acad. (1866- 1870), vol. x. p. 25; also Hardwicke’s “Science Gossip,” vol. for 1875, p. 83, e¢ seqg. O'Donovan, John: Ordnance Survey Letters, County Galway, vol. iii. (uss. R. I. Acad. 14 p. 3), p. 248, et seqq. Perrig, George: Military Architecture of Ireland (notes 1821, mss. RI. Acad.), and “ Keclesiastical Architecture of Ireland,” p. 150. Wakeman, W. F.: (1862) “Aran, Pagan and Christian,’ Duffy’s Hibernian Magazine (N.S.), vol. i., p. 460. Westroprp, T. J.: (Notes 1878). Handbooks ii, p. 50, and vi, p. 65. Roy. Soe. Ant. Ireland, and Journal, xxv., p. 250, and Trans. R.I. Aecad., Xxx, p. 579, et segg. “A Study of Dun Aengusa” (Dublin, 1910), and Proce. R. I. Acad., vol. xxviii. (¢.), p. 1. R-LA, PROG., VOL, XXVITI., SECT. ©, [30] [ 202 ] XII. CONCHUBRANI VITA SANCTAE MONENNAE. EDITED, WITH AN INTRODUCTION, By MARIO ESPOSITO. (Puates VIIL, IX.) Read Jone 27. Ordered for Publication June 29. Published Ocronzn 14, 1910. Our principal authority for the life of St. Monenna, or, as she is sometimes called, St. Darerea, is the Vita Sanctae Monennae compiled by an Irishman named Conchubranus. This work is extant in one MS. only, the Codex Cotton Cleopatra, A. ii, preserved in the Library of the British Museum. It was printed from a transcript of this Ms. by the Bollandists in 1721, in their great collection of Acta Sanctorum.’ The edition is, however, very defective. I have counted not less than four hundred places in which the editors have tacitly deviated from the reading of the ms. They have omitted all the headings of the chapters, the division of which, as marked in the Ms., they have disregarded. In the present edition I have endeavoured to give an accurate reproduc- tion of the original Ms., including all the articles omitted by the Bollandists, and introducing into the text no emendations or alterations of my own. In an Appendix I have added six other pieces relating to St. Monenna, which are found in the same Ms. Four of these are in verse and two in prose. Of the poems two are alphabetical hymns in her honour, the first in 192 lines, and the second in 92 lines. Neither of them has as yet been printed. The two prose pieces are also, I believe, anecdota. One is a catalogue of Monenna’s successors, and the other is a legend relating to her bed in one of the monasteries she founded in Ireland. With the exception of some extraneous matter bound in at the beginning of the volume, I have thus reproduced everything contained in the Ms. In preparing this edition I have had the use first of photographs of the MS., which the authorities of the British Museum kindly permitted me to procure, and secondly of an accurate collation of the Ms. with the edition of ? Acta Sanctorum, Julii tomus ii, folio Antverpiae, 1721, pp. 297-312 ; cf. also pp. 241-246, 290. ? Two of these photographs are reproduced in the plates accompanying the present paper. They have been taken by the new photographic method for the cheap and rapid reproduction of ass., which is now in use in the principal libraries of Europe, but which is, I believe, practically unknown in Ireland. In this process the photograph is taken directly on to sensitized paper, there being no intermediate negative. The paper not being so perfect as the usual dry-plate, the result is always less sharp than an ordinary photograph; but for its great rapidity and economy this process is Esrosrro— Conchubrani Vita Sanctae Monennue. 208 the Bollandists, which was made by the late Bishop Reeves. This latter piece of work, bound up in a small quarto volume, is now preserved in the Manuscript Room in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin, where it bears the number 1099.1. This Ms., along with many other of Bishop Reeves’ papers,” was acquired by the Library in 1895. It has proved of very great assistance to me. Indeed I may say that without it the present work would not have been undertaken. At the same time, it must be clearly understood that Bishop Reeves is in no way responsible for any errors into which I may have fallen, IE Of Conchubranus, the author of the Vita, we know absolutely nothing. He gives us his name in the last chapter of his work,’ and it is clear that he was an Irishman. He cannot have lived earlier than the eleventh century, as he uses the names Scotia, Scotus or Scottus, Scoticus or Scotticus, indifferently of Ireland and Scotland‘ It is well known that previous to about the middle of the eleventh century, Scottia, Scotticus, &c., applied exclusively to Ireland.’ On the other hand, he cannot have lived later than the first half of the twelfth century, as the MS. containing his work dates from this period. We may, then, assume that he flourished between the years 1050 and 1150. The name Conchubran or Conchubranus does not occur in the Irish Annals, though of course Conchobhar is very common. A certain learned Irishman named Caunchobrach is mentioned in a tenth-century Ms. at Bamberg," but he must have lived in the ninth century, and so could not be identified with our author. The subject of Conchubran’s biography, St. Monenna, is said to have invaluable for purposes of collation. For full details I may refer the reader to the following :— P. Gabriel Meier, Die Photographie im Dienste der Paliiographie (Compte Rendu du quatriéme congrés scientifique international des catholiques tenu 4 Fribourg (Suisse), Section V, pp. 436-445, Fribourg en Suisse, 1898); Die Fortschritte der Palaographie mit Hilfe der Photographie (Centralblatt fiir Bibliothekswesen, Leipzig, xvii, 1900, pp. 1-32, 113-130, 191-198, 255-278) ; Actes du congrés international pour la réproduction des mss. tenu d Liége les 21, 22, et 25 aoat 1905, Bruxelles, 1905; and, above all, the masterly summary by the late lamented Byzantine scholar, Karl Krumbacher, Die Photographie im Dienste der Geisteswissenschaften (Neue Jahrbiicher fiir das Wassische Altertum, Geschichte und deutsche Literatur, xvii, 1906, pp. 601-659, 727). ' Abbott, Catalogue of mss. in the Library of ‘Trinity College, Dublin, 1900, p. 193. * Some of these Reeves’ mss. haye been utilized by Plummer in his admirable Vitae Sanctorum Hiberniae (cf. tomus i, 1910, pp. xliii n., Lxi). % Liber iti, cap. 14 huius editionis, “pro me ualde misero Domini seruo Conchubrano.’’ In ii, 7, pp. 221, 222, infra, he shows minute knowledge of local topography. 4 Cf. Index Nominum Propriorum s.y. Scotia. © Cf. Zimmer, Nennius Vindicatus, Berlin, 1893, p. 29; Kuno Meyer, Trans. of the Soviety of Cymmrodorion, 1895-96, p. 60; Holder, Alt-Celtischer Sprachschatz, Bd. ii, 1904, cols. 1406-1418. 5 MS. H. J. iv, 11, ef. Heiberg, Oversigt over det Kongelige Danske Videnskabernes Selskabs Forhandlinger, Copenhagen, 1889, pp. 199, 202, and Traube, Abhandlungen der K. B. Akademie zu Miinchen, Philos.-Philol. Classe, 1891, Bd. 19, Abth. 2, p. 352. [30*) 204 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. died in 517 or 518, but of her authentic history we know very little. Besides the work of Conchubran, several other lives of her are extant. A list of these is given in the next paragraph. Through all these lives runs an extraordinary confusion of names, dates, and places, and there seems to be no doubt that Conchubran and the other biographers have mixed up two, and perhaps three, different saints of the same name. At present, when only a few of these lives, such as they are, have been even accurately printed, and none has been exhaustively studied from the historical point of view, it would be an unprofitable labour to attempt to unravel this problem.! Il. Besides the Vita by Conchubranus and the hymns and prose tracts printed in the present paper, the following lives of this so-called St. Monenna have been preserved : (1). Vita Sanctae Darercae, found in the well-known Codex Salmanticensis, a fourteenth-century Ms. in the Royal Library at Brussels, No. 3179 (ancien No. 7672-74), fols. 79 r°-82v°* It has been printed by De Smedt and De Backer“ Zimmer would place the compilation of this life later than the tenth century. Conchubran’s Vita may be based on it, or both may be derived from the same more ancient source, (2). Sanctae Modvennae Vita et Tractatus de Miraculis eius, compiled by Geotfrey, abbot of Burton-upon-Trent from 1114 to 1151.2 Two ss. of this work, which has not yet been printed,® are known to me, Ms. Reg. 15, B. rv. fols. 76 r°-88r° in the British Museum, a vellum quarto of the thirteenth century, and Ms. No. 260, a vellum quarto in the Library of Lord Mostyn.’ ‘Such an attempt has been made by the late Canon 0’ Hanlon (Lives of the Irish Saints, vii, [1892], pp. 55-63, and 79-93), but I fear he has only succeeded in increasing the confusion. However, in his own uncritical way he gives the fullest general account of St. Monenna that can at present be obtained short of reading the actual Latin lives. He has also collected all the infor- mation available from Irish sources. On the importance of giving accurate texts of the Latin lives of Irish saints, see the interesting review of Plummer’s book by Dr. MacCaffrey (Irish Theological Quarterly, July, 1910, p. 338). *Van Den Gheyn (Catalogue des Manuscrits de la Bibliothtque Royale de Belgique, v, 1905, p- 146). * Acta Sanctorum Hiberniae ex Codice Salmanticensi, 1888, cols. 165-188. Zimmer (Géttingische Gelehrte Anzeigen, i, 1891, pp. 153-200) has criticized this publication very severely ; but, though by no means perfect, it has rendered great services to students of Irish hagiography (cf. Plummer, Vitae Sanctorum Hiberniae, tomus i, 1910, p. ixn). To all those who wish to understand the nature of Irish hagiography the two volumes of I’lummer’s book just quoted are absolutely essential (cf. especially tom. i, pp. cxxix sq.). * Loc. cit., p. 186. As these pages were passing through the press, news reached me of the pre- mature death of Professor Zimmer. His loss will be equally great to students of Celtic philology and to those of Hiberno-Latin literature. * Hardy, Descriptive Catalogue of British History, i, pt. 1, 1862, p. 97. * It is to be printed, along with the Anglo-Norman poem mentioned below, from both these mas., by Professor A. T. Baker, of Sheffield, in one of the forthcoming volumes of the Literary Society of Stuttgart. * Appendix to fourth Report of the Royal Commission on Historical mss., 1874, p. 361. Esposiro—Conchubrani Vitu Sanciae Monennae. 205 This work appears to be based on the Vita of Conchubran, from which, however, it is said to differ in many points.’ (3). Vita Sanctae Modwennae, an abridgment of Geoffrey’s work made by John of Tynemouth (fl. ¢. 1320). It is preserved in the Codex Cotton Tiberius, E, i fols. 199 v°-204 v°, saec. xiv, in the British Museum, from which it has been printed by Karl Horstmann.’ (4). Vita S. Modwennae, also an abridgment of Geoffrey’s work. It is found in a MS. in the British Museum, ms. Lansdowne 436, fols. 126 v°-131 v°, saec. xiv. This abridgment is quite independent of John of Tynemouth, to whom it was unknown.’ It has not yet been printed. At the end occur the six elegiacs printed as Appendix E in the present paper. (5). Vita Sanctae Modwennae, found in a MS. in the Library of Lambeth Palace, 99. 5. fol. 187.4 (€). La Vie de Sainte Modwenne, a remarkable Anglo-Norman poem in about 10,000 lines, composed in the twelfth century. It is preserved in a Ms. in the Bodleian Library, Digby No. 354, fols. 1-80, of the beginning of the thirteenth century.’ It has not, I believe, been hitherto printed.® III. As already remarked, Conchubran’s Life of St. Monenna is preserved in one ancient MS. only, the Codex Cotton Cleopatra, A. u, im the British Museum. I give here a full description of this Ms. It is a small quarto parchment volume, consisting of sixty numbered folios measuring 17:5 ems. by 12°5 cms., the actual size of the text being 13:7 ems. by 8°7 cms. It is written in single columns with twenty lines to the page. Capital letters and the titles of chapters are illuminated. The writing is large and beautiful, the words being well separated, and there is some attempt at punctuation. The letter “e” is always written for “ae” and the letter “i,” especially when doubled, is generally marked by an inclined stroke above the line. Abbreviations and contractions are not uncommon.’ 1 Cf. Horstmann, Nova Legenda Anglie, ii, 1901, p. 198 n. * Loe. ecit., pp. 198-213. ‘Two other mss. of this abridgment are in existence, Oxford, Bodleian, Tanner No. 15, fol. 423, written in 1499, and York, Cathedral Library, xvi, c. 1, cf. Horstmann, loc, cit., p. Xv. ‘Cf. Horstmann, loc. cit., p. ixn. ‘Hardy, Descriptive Catalogue, etc., i, pt. 1, p. 100. A new and complete catalogue of the yaluable collection of mss. at Lambeth Palace (about 1300 yolumes) is much to be desired. * Hardy, loc. cit., p. 99; Macray, Catalogi Codicum Manuscriptorum Bibliothecae Bodleianae, Pars Nona, 1883, col. 30. ®Cf. H. Suchier, Ueber die Vie de Seint Alban, Halle, 1877, p. 149, and Gaston Paris, La Littérature Frangaise au Moyen Age, 1888, p. 215. An edition from the Oxford sts., and also from one in a private library, is in preparation by Professor A. T. Baker for the Literary Society of Stuttgart. 7 The principal orthographic peculiarities of the ms. will be found noted in the Index Verborum at the end of this paper. 206 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Hardy’ has assigned this Ms. to the eleventh century ; but in my opinion it is not earlier than the first half of the twelfth. Formerly the ms. belonged to Robert Cotton, whose name is inscribed at the foot of fol. 1r® At the beginning of the volume are bound in two inverted leaves, apparently part of an old binding. They are written in a late and very small hand, and contain legal matter. At the foot of the second is the following note :—Ex coniunctione dompni Wyllielmy Etlys, Monasterii beati Marie sancteque Moduenne Virginum de Burton super Trent monachi, dum esset studens Oxonie Anno Domini 1517. This entry is conjectured to refer to the binding of the ms. On the blank fly-leaf preceding fol. 1 is the false attribution in a late hand: Vita Sce Modwene virginis Hibernie per Galfridum Burtonensem Monachum. Folios 1 r° to 59 r° are written in the same hand of the first half of the twelfth century. Folios 59 v° and 60r° are in hands of the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries. The contents of the Ms. are: Fol. 1 r°-3 v°: An alphabetical hymn in 192 lines in honour of St. Monenna, which has not yet been printed. I give it as Appendix A to the present paper. At the top of fol. 1r° a modern hand has written the incorrect attribution: Vita Scae Modwennae virginis Hiberniae per Galfridum Burtonensem Monachum An. 1216 (7). Fol. 3 v’-56 v°: Conchubran’s Life of St. Monenna as printed below. I have endeavoured to reproduce the arrangement and orthography of the Ms. as closely as possible, and have not recorded the many variations from the text as given by the Bollandists, since their edition represents no separate manuscript authority. Fol. 56 v°-58 r°: Another alphabetical hymn in honour of St. Monenna, in 92 lines, not hitherto printed. It forms Appendix B to the present paper. Fol. 58 v°-59r°: A very brief account of St. Monenna, followed by a list of her successors. I give it as Appendix C. Fol. 59v’-60r°: A short account of the bed of St. Monenna in a monastery which she founded in [reland. Like the preceding tract, it is in prose, and has not yet been printed. It is written in a court hand of the thirteenth century. It will be found in Appendix D. Fol. 60r°: Six elegiac verses in the same thirteenth-century hand. They occur also in Ms. Lansdowne, 436, already mentioned. I give them as Appendix E. 1 Loc. cit., p. 94. * Cf. Hardy, Descriptive Catalogue, ete., i, pt. 1, 1862, p. 96 n. On William Edys, the last abbot of Burton-on-Trent, see Dugdale, Monasticon Anglicanum, n. ed., vol. iii, 1821, p. 36. * These lines have been already printed, cf. Acta Sanctorum, Julii, tomus ii, p. 312; Hardy, loc. cit. supra, pp. 95, 100; O'Hanlon, Lives of the Irish Saints, vii, p. 63. Esposrro— Conchubrani Vita Saneclae Monennae. 207 Fol. 60 r°: A hymn in honour of the Virgin Mary in six lines, written in a hand of the fourteenth century.' It forms Appendix F to the present paper. Fol. 60 v°: Blank. There is a seventeenth-century paper transcript of this Ms. in the British Museum, ms. Sloane, No. 4788, folios 1-52. Formerly it was No. 39 of the Clarendon collection.? MS. Cotton Cleopatra, A. ii. Fol. 3 v°-56 vo :-— Incieir VitA SANCTE MONENNE. De uita eius atque uirtutibus. De uirginali pallio dato a Patricio. De uaccis furatis et iterum aqua redditis. De profectione eius ad episcopum Thar. Habitans in monte Focharde, auditis sceleumatibus, inde recessit. De Servila quomodo corpore mutata. De testatione rustica porcarii, et de ieiunio septem dierwm. De porcello necato et cocto, et iterum uite reddito. De conuersatione Glunelath et Afin ad fidem. De Chevin a diabolo uexato, et per sanctam wirginem reddito Deo. De balneo eiusdem Chevin. De uitulo deuorato, et de lupo uacce amato. (Qua de causa sancta Monenna prius intrauit in Anglicam terram. Quomodo transiuit mare cum uirginibus suis. Incieir Vira SAncTtrE MONENNE VIRGINIS. 1. Fuit inter Hibernenses gentes virgo vite venerabilis et morum sancta industria decorata, nomine Monenna, gratia meritorum in omnibus Hibernie, Scotie, et finibus Anglie famosa partibus. Cuius omnem illuminans Aquilonis partem, velud lucerna maxima super candelabrum posita, cunctas ibi tetras ignorantie tenebras illustravit. Habitantibus in regione umbre mortis, lux orta est eis. Habitavit ergo multo tempore boreali sub axe iuxta Colmi Montem, qui est in confinio provinciarum, cognomine Orientalium, quas sibi ab oceidente et septentrionali vendicat, et Conalleorum provineie, quam in meridiem et austrum prospicit. Ad cuius radices, a parte aquilonis constructo 1 Tt has already been printed by Hardy, loc. cit. supra, p. 95, who remarks, [these lines] ‘‘ appear to be an abbreviated and corrupted form of the Rhythmical Hymn of the Seven Joys of the Virgin Mary, in the recitation of which Thomas Becket is said to have experienced great pleasure,” 2 Hardy, loc cit., p. 97. 3Tsa. 9,2. Matth. 4, 16, 208 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. glorioso loco competenter, sicut propheticum intonat oraculum, dicens : “ Mons Sion, latera aquilonis, civitas Regis magni.”? Ergo magno regi edificato cordium sanctorum templo, de quo apostolus ait: “ Vos estis templum Dei vivi,et Spiritus Dei habitat in vobis,”? non ex lignis et lapidibus sed de sanctis hominibus ferventissimo caritatis glutimine, ut sit omnibus cor unum et anima una,* quasi fortis heremita, virgo Christi Monenna, sanctam peregit militiam, ut postea cum ad hoc, secundum ordinem perventum fuerit, Deo cooperante, dicemus. Sed nunc de huius vita vel virtutibus, etiam ab infantia sua vel ceteris etatis temporibus, quid nobis apud nos a verissimis testibus traditum est, Deo volente, et suis adiuvantibus meritis, in quantum possumus, sermonibus proferre conamur. De Vita eius et Virtutibus. 2. De supra dicto itaque Conalleorum populo sancta Monenna patrem habuit nomine Maugtheum, regentem Oueahhulud et totam terram in circuitu Hardmacha, a Luue usque ad Uluester, prosapie cognationis Hilech, obtimum* uirum, sicut in hoe probari potest, quod magnam gratiam in conspectu Domini inuenit, qui talem filiam habere promeruit, quam sibi a nativitate sua Dominus elegit. Mater uero eius Coman nomine nobilissima filia regis Dalbranaith, qui regebat omnem terram a Duuelin usque ad Regumlech. Nam et illa in finem obtimam uitam duxit per quindecim annos. In illam denique prouintiam in qua Monenna cum parentibus habitabat, sanctus hospitio deuenit Patricius, missus a Celestino Papa, ut uerbum Dei omnibus Hiberniensibus, in captiuitate diabolica positis predicaret, nonnullisque ab ipso in baptismum traditis, vel manuum impositione consummatis, venit et ipsa Monenna pulcherrima filia cum aliis fidelibus obviam episcopo et totius Hibernie illius temporis apostolo, que ab eo benedictionem intellexit. Vir Deo plenus religiose virginis et Deum timentis sanctum desiderium fervere comperuit, cui spiritualia monita in quantum potuit vel ipsa capere vel tempus sinere, largitus est. De virginali pallio dato a Patricio. 3. Post hee etiam virginale pallium sanctum, sancto Patricio benedicente, promeruit recipere iuxta piscinulam Briugis, quod in latina sonat, largitatis. In piscina aque, iuxta quam sancta Monenna recepit pallium virginale, habundantiam in ea gratiarum et virtutum cum benedictione episcopi procedere, de qua. et omnes haurirent cotidie sanitatum gratiam et fluenta aquarum vite. Docuit ergo episcopus sanctus sanctam et sponso Christo vero desponsatam filiam diligenter mandata Dei scire et ex corde intelligere, quia tanta distantia est inter virginitatem et matrimonium et Christum. Virginitas } Peal. 47, 3. ? ii Cor. 6,16; i Cor. 3,16. *Cf. Act. 4,32. * Obtimum] corr. optimum cod. Esposrro—Conehubrunt Vita Sanctue Monennae. 209 enim prima est virtutis indicio, Deo proximior, similis angelis, parens vite, amica sanitatis, domina gaudii, dux virtutis, fundamenta et corona fidei, spel amminiculum et caritatis subsidium. His diligenter preceptis instructa, etiam hoe Patricius addidit, ut alias virgines sibi etiam copularet, quas in timore Domini ab adolescentia secum nutriret, quatenus earum solatio suffulta, facilius posset implere et perficere bonum quod inceperat. Et tradidit in manu sua wirginem pulcherrimam, nomine Atheam. Commendata est ergo ab episcopo alii religioso presbitero, ut eam in primis salmos doceret et in divinis studiis semper nutriret. Cum _ benedictione episcopi Patricii revertitur parentum domum cum quibus seorsum aliquanto tempore permanens, presbitero docente, que domus mergit homines in interitum ;} nam et ille bene lectitabat salmos. Multum in ea memoria et ardens ingenium prevaluerat, cito legens et firmiter lecta mente retinens. Lectio augebatur de die indiem. Refert quidam quod esset nata bonis ac piis parentibus, bene nutrita, virgo pulcherrima, corpore et anima casta, in domo parentum crevit adulta, voveratque se Domino ab infantia sua virgini- tatis coronam sanam et integram, quamdiu viveret, servaturam. Iuncteque sunt in loco, qui dicitur Fochard, imprimis octo virgines, inter quas erant et Brigida, Athea, et Orbile, et una vidua cum infantulo, quam episcopum esse factum postea sue gentis constat preclarum, id est Conalle dominum nomine Luger. Qui primus ecclesiam Ruscane in Colgi Campiolo fundaverat sine dubio. Hic privilegio dignitatis sanctitatem recipere promeruit per bene- dictionem sancte Monenne, quem illa sibi imprimis in locum filii ab infantia adoptavit. Ibique in nativitate sancte Brigide illam ecclesiam Monenna edificavit. De vaccis furatis et iterum aqua redditis. 4, Contigit autem in una nocte, quod fures furarentur duas vaceas, quas habebant. Cumque venissent ad flumen, quod vocatur Fertas, hoe miraculum evenit, ut tam calidum fieret flumen, ut comburerentur pedes illorum, et per totam noctem ambulantes nullo modo transire potuerunt. In sumpmo autem mane inventi sunt iuxta ecclesiam, et penitentiam agentes cum lacrimis receperunt fidem, dicentes se semper amplius non furari. De profectione eius ad episcopum Ibar, 5. Post hee aliquanto tempore cum parentibus transacto, monasteriisque puellarum adhue inter illas gentes, utpote nuper iactatis fidei seminibus, subvenit in sancte virginis mente pia cogitatio, ut a seculi hominibus, licet parentibus et cognatis, recederet, que seculo propter Christum renuntiaverat ne eius animi propositum, quod Domino direxerat, vel secularium rerum inepta et vana confabulatio, vel antiqui adversarii semper surripiens nequam 1Cf.i Tim. 6, 9. R.I.A. PROO., VOL, XXVIII, SECT. OC. [81] 210 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. persuasio ab incepto removeret. In Dei nomine cum suis puellis et una supradicta vidua, infantulo dimisso, et cum aliis comitibus pro Christo iter agentibus, proficiscitur, ut tradunt, ad sanctum episcopum Ibar, in illis temporibus commorantem in insulis ultra Hiberniam in occidentali oceano positis tribus, in uno vocabulo coartatis, id est Triairna. Ubi multum temporis in Dei servitio et disciplinarum sanctarum stricta regula, et dura vite sed recta abstinentia, in vigiliarum et lectionis assiduitate nimia, sub illius episcopi potestate transegit. Congregatis ad illam ibi multis Christi virginibus, fit etiam novus et apostolicus virginum Christi chorus. Marie ad pedes Domini sedentis et bonam partem eligentis exemplum imitatur. Habitans in monte Focarde, auditis sceleumatibus, inde recessit. 6. Igitur sancta Monenna veniens ad monticulum Focharde, primum ibi habitare coepit. Congregatis simul multis Christi virginibus, habuit, ut refertur, in illo tempore secum centum quinquaginta. Interim fluxerat temporis spatium. Alia nocte audivit de proximis villulis, que supradicto subiacebant monticulo, seculares aliquos cantus, qui lascivientium esse, et vana letitia proclamantium cognosci poterant. Interrogabat sancta Monenna sorores, quidnam esset hoc, quod sic homines vana garrulitate clamarent,. Indicatur ei in domo alicuius de vicinis pronubentium esse cantus, ubi humana copula sponsa carnali sponso desponsata erat. Dixitque Sancta Monenna suis sororibus: “Nos que spiritali sponso swnus coniuncte, et Christo Dei filio disponsate, spiritales cantus die ac nocte convenit audire. Ad remotiora ab omnibus loca debemus recedere, ubi orationi tantum et lectioni possimus vacare, et angelis Dei pro notis et cognatis visitari sit possibile.” Mane autem facto, misit fratrem suum, Ronan nomine, in deserta proxima, explorandorum locorum gratia, et invento ibi iuxta Colmi montem aptissimo et a Domino revelato loco, De Servila quomodo corpore mutata. 7. Tune dixit sancta Monenna suis sororibus: “Necesse est ut una puella custodiat locum istum.” Et responderunt ei: “Que potest hic manere nisi Orbile? Prudentissima filia regis est et nobilissima.” Et ait Sancta Monenna ad illam virginem: “Cum Dei gratia oportet te hune locum custodire.” Cui respondit Orbile: “Non possum sine te esse propter nobilitatem corporis mei, et capillos capitis, et pulchritudinem, quia valde timeo presentiam iuvenum. Hac de causa non licitum est mihi hunc locum custodire.” Tune surrexit Sancta Monenna et oravit, et post orationem insufflavit super capillos capitis, et statim facti sunt candidi sicut nix, quasi in senectute. Cui respondit Orbile, gratias agens Deo: “Timeo domina quod species corporis adhue me decipiet.” Audiens hee Sancta Monenna corpus illius timentis E’sposrro—Conehubrani Vila Sanctue Monennae. 211 precinxit sua zona benedicens. Perfectis talibus, puella transfiguvata est in speciem anus, et inde mutato nomine voecata est Servile. Videns hoe Servile, quod factum est de corpore, sua bona voluntate gratias agens abbatisse, respondit: “Intento corde volo locum custodire.” Tune Sancta Monenna tradidit ei locum ad custodiendum, et perrexit ad predictum locum, qui vocatur Chellecleue, id est Cellula Montis, cum virginibus suis. Quo cum pervenirent, et illic habitare incipientes, invenit illas silvestris homo, porearius alicuius regis de Orientalibus, nomine Macloithe, porcos pascens per silvas. De contestatione rustica porearii et de ieiunio septem dierum., 8. Primo admirari coepit, vel tales personas in deserto consistere, vel multitudinem ancillarum Dei, nichil secum de alimoniis habentes, unde viverent, preter herbas. Sed forte ibi erant hominibus pascuales arbores et arborum cortices, unde possent vivere. Primo, ut rusticus homo, coepit illas contestari per Dewn, ne de silva quicquam sumerent, donee suo domino illarum adventum enuntiaret, putans ille miser, vel iram domini sui sustinere, si tacuisset, vel silvas quibus porci saciabantur deficere, si tantam multitudinem vesci de lignorum radicibus vel corticibus sineret. Post hee ile malefactor pergit ad dominum suum, procul positum, narrans de ancillarum Dei adyentu in fines suos. Cui respondit rex se esse letum debere in illarum adventu, et donare eis licentiam de omnibus quecumque voluissent, et illis opus essent. Inter hec, ut tradunt, transierant septem dies, quibus sorores Christi, rustici contestatione constringebantur, ne de silvis, ut dixi, quicquam gustarent donec reversus esset ile homo frigidus, et inedia deficientibus, vel etiam extremum spiritum exhalantibus, donatwr eis licentia vescendi de arboribus secundum regis mandatum, Coepit subuleus, postquam pervenit, querere perditos, et diu quesitos invenive non potuit. Venit ad sanctam Monennam homunculus, complangensque se dixit: “ Vestri causa porcos perdidi et diligenter quesitos non inveni. Mala hora yenistis in istam terram, pro quibus perdidi meam pecuniam,” Cui Saneta Monenna, tristem consulans leni alloquio, per nuntitm dixit: “Mente benedicte, seeurus esto, porci servati sunt a Domino, et a nobis exiens, nune invenies porcos integro numero incolumes et salvos. Crede in Deum ubique posse quodcunque sanum et integrum voluerit servare.” At ille digressus ab eis in verbo hoe, porcos in illa hora omnes invyenit, ut Sancta Monenna certo eventurum predixit. De porcello necato et cocto et iterum vite reddito, 9. Et assumens unum ex iis porcellum, post non moram temporis, ad sorores detulit dicens: “Oblatiunculam meam vobis detuli, quia recta Christi [81*] 212 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. commeruisti. Recuniam enim mihi creditam, tota integra septimana, nullo alio conseryante, orationibus vestris servastis in desertis, non solum ab hominibus, sed etiam a bestiis minime intactum. Bona hora vos vidi, quia nunc cognoyi quod estis perfecte ancille Christi.” Dixeruntque ad eum ex verbo sancte Monenne sorores: “Tuam oblationem non refutamus, sed his nobis vesci non est consuetudo carnibus. Nos in deserto propter Christum venimus. De feris deserti, quibus servis Dei consuetudo vivere est, si Dominus tibi in promptu dederat, aliquid sumemus.” Postquam vidit rusticus oblationem suam, quam diu vivam dilexerat, et interfectam coxerat, a sororibus non esse receptam, corde suspirans, tristitias magnas agebat. Nam inopia cibi non erat ei, nee cui venderet, aut inde quid faceret, omnino insciens erat. Audiens virgo Monenna, Spiritu Sancto repleta, dolores rustici non taliter consolari, iussit ad pedes suos coctum porcellum aferri, frusta cuius com- posuit, gratia Dei secata membra collocavit, atque sua benedixione videnti rustico porcellum vivum reddidit. Eadem hora ab eis digressus, post modicum, captum cervum adportavit sororibus, dicens: “Ecce sine labore et aliqua iniuria invenire mihi citius contigit quod vestro proposito in Deo magis placuit.” Deinde assumentes cervum cum gratiarum actione, quasi a Domino transmissum, accipiunt, credentes semper in eius nomine, cuius est omnis terra cum sua plenitudine. Et in hoc semper habebant totum desiderium, ut etiam si supra vires propter Christum sustinerent laborem durum. Non putabant autem etiam carnes reliquas ad vescendum esse illicitas, quia sapienter audierant, omnia mundis esse munda,’ et nihil reiiciendum, quod cum gratiarum actione percipitur.* Sed solent nonnulli sancti, et maxime monas- teriales inter illas gentes homines, cum quibus magna pecorum habundantia viget, omnium animalium non vesci carnibus, ne secularibus videantur adsimilati, quibus semper in hoc pendet omnis cura, ne aliquid desit in mensa. Cervis vero et apris sive capreis vescuntur, eo quod rarescentius adpre- henduntur, et ne putentur licita damnare, illorum carnes, quando Dominus transmittit, cum gratiarum actione percipiunt. Sed et illorum consimiles personas, si omnibus carnibus, quibus utuntur Christiani, uiuant, non refutare, recte intelligentes, quod scriptum est: “Qui manducat et gratias agit Deo, et qui non mandueat, manducantem non spernet™ et reliqua, scientes per omnia locum et tempus et personam esse servanda., De conversatione Glunelath et Afin ad fidem. 10. In tempore illo erat quidam tirannus nomine Glunelaht, in illa terra desolata ac deserta, cum perversis sociis suis nulli parcens, quorum numerus erat quinquaginta, iuxta ecclesiam Monenne. Quadam die contigit, quod octo presbiteri, missi a sancto Patricio episcopo, venissent, ut visitarent sorores in Pit, Abs 74 Tim. 4, 4. * Rom. 14, 3. iy Esposrro— Conchubrani Vita Sanctue Monennae. 213 deserto positas, et maxime Monennam abbatissam. Cumque invenisset eos Glunelath iuxta viam, ubi ipse manebat, interfecit illos. Cumque andisset Monenna malum, quod factum fuerat, surrexit et dixit virginibus suis: “ Kamus et queramus pacem in terram istam.” Responderunt virgines dicentes : “Non debemus ire ad latrones, quia volunt nos damnare.” Et dixit sancta Monenna : “Dominus defendet nos. Eamus et postulemus corpora sanctorum ad sepelien- dum.” Et exiens comitata quinquaginta virginibus, pervenit ad locum, ubi erat Glunelaht, in campum, qui vocatur Macdathevene. Videns has tirannus adpropinquantes, gavisus est valde, et demonio impletus, dixit suis comitibus : “cece quinquaginta virgines veniunt ad nos, ut unusquisque nostrum habeat uxorem.” Tune tirannus obviam venit abbatisse, ut apprehenderet eam et uxorem haberet, et dixit: “Hece quod desideravi multis diebus.” Et respondit sancta Monenna: “ Propter nobilitatem tuam da nobis pacem interim, ut loquar tecum parum, et dic sociis tuis, ne noceant sororibus meis.” Et dixit tirannus militibus suis: “Expectate parumper, ut loquar cum Monenna.” Et fecerunt sic. Ht dixit abbatissa ad Glunelaht: “Domine mi inclina caput tuum in sinum meum.” Et cum inclinasset capud in sinum illius, dormivit statim, et omnes socii eius similiter. Et tune oravit sancta Monenna ad Deum et dixit): “Domine Tesu Christe, fili Dei vivi, fiat voluntas tua in celo et in terra! et adiuva nos.” Post hee descendit angelus Domini de celo et dixit: “Ne timeas filia, quia tecum sum, et modo accipiam spiritum istius tiranni, et tu veni mecum.” Et assumpsit eos spiritualiter, et ostensus est eis infernus et regnum celorum, et viderunt locum pulcherrimum cuiusdam pontificis, qui \ocabatur Chevin, et interrogavit Glunelaht, cuius erit hic locus. Et dictum est ei: “Paratus est in honore Chevin.” Et post hee ostensa sunt eis et alia multa, reversi sunt ad corpora. Tune surrexit sancta Monenna et dixit eis : “Surgite, surgite, surgite, quia tribus diebus et noctibus non vigilastis.” Et sic factum fuit, ut a prima hora diei Iovis, usque ad horam nonam diei Saturni non surrexerant. Tune incepit sancta Monenna ymnum cum virginibus suis: “Hibernia ostensus est hominibus maximum mirabilibus,” et cetera. Cumque surrexisset Glunelaht a somno, dixit ad sanctam Monennam: “Vis dare mihi locum Chevin, et non nocebo te neque virginibus, qui tecum sunt.” Et respondit abbatissa: “Quomodo possum tibi dare locum alterius militis Christi, et nescio ego, utrum erit mihi proprius locus in celo,” Et ait tirannus: “ Vere et si non dederis mihi locum illum, statim eris uxor mea sine mora.” Et respondit abbatissa: “Si credideris in Dominum Iesum Christum et baptizatus fueris, et mecum consilium feceris, non peiorem locum habebis.” 1 Cf, Matth. 6, 10. * This is a reference to the Hymn of St. Ultan in praise of St. Brigid: «« Xs in nostra insola quae uocatur Hibernia ostensus est hominibus maximis mirabilibus,”’ ete. (Bernard and Atkinson, Lvish Liber Hymnorum, 1898, i, p. 14.) 214 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Et dixit ille: “Faciam quodeumgque preceperis, si illum locum mihi dederis, sed non accipiam alium locum.” Et ait ili sancta Monenna: “ Habebis, sed surge et veni mecum, et esto fidelis ad mortem,’ et habebis locum illum.” Tune surrexit Glunelach cum Afin, filius sororis sue, et separati sunt ab aliis sociis suis, et venerunt cum sancta Monenna et sororibus ad ecclesiam, que vocatur Chillesleve, et illic baptizati fuerunt, et illa doctissima abbatissa docuit eos psalterium, et postea sanctissimi episcopi effecti sunt. De Chevin a diabolo vexato et per sanctam virginem reddito Deo. 11. Post hee autem yenit diabolus in similitudine clerici ad Chevin, et dixit ei: “Ecce Glunelaht, latro pessimus, precessit te in regno celorum, et abstulit locum tuum a te.” Et respondit Cheyin et dixit: “ Vere non potest illud fieri, sicut videtur, ullo modo.” Et dixit inimicus: “Si non ecredis, mitte duos clericos mecum ad cenobium Monenne, ut probent quod predixi.” Respondit Chevin : “Fiat sic.” Et exierunt simul ad monasterium et invenerunt Glunelath et Afin cum sororibus legentes salmos. Et videntes reversi sunt, et nuntiaverunt domino suo quia verum esset. Et tune dixit diabolus ad Chevin: “Que sunt premia tui maximi laboris et diurnarum orationum? Et que septem annorum, quibus usque modo pastus es radicibus urticarum? Ecce Monenna abstulit locum tuum a te et dedit pessimo latroni Glunelath.” Tune valde iratus fuit Chevin, et dixit clericis suis: “Preparate mihi arma et eamus in locum Glunelaht, et destruamus cenobium Monenne.” Et exierunt ut facerent mala, ut annuntia- verat angelus Dei sancte Monenne, et dixit illi: “ Vade cito in occursum Chevin, quia diabolus temptat illum.” Et ait abbatissa sororibus: “Orate pro nobis et pro his fratribus.” Et exivit sanctissima in occursum illius, et invenit eum in loco, qui dicitur Surde, et alios multos cum eo. Et vidit sancta Monenna quasi par- yum nigrum puerum stantem iuxta pedem sinistrum Chevin, Et dixit sancta Monenna ad Cheyin: “ Nonne vides diabolum ad sinistrum pedem tuum, monitu cuius hue venisti de loco sancto tuo? Signa cor tuum, frater, et oculos tuos diligenter.” Et fecit sic. Cui respondit Chevin: “Vere soror mea, modo video.” Et expellit sancta Monenna diabolum ab eo, et signavit eum manu sua et adduxit secum ad monasterium, et preparavit ei balneum bonum in petra durissima supra parvi montis cacumina. De balneo eiusdem Chevin. 12. Et accessit sancta Monenna ad frigidum fontem suum, quo solitis noctibus sedens usque ad mamillas in aqua totum decantare solebat psalterium, et imposita benedictione cum baculo suo, iussit aquam in nomine Dei Patris omnipotentis sequi illam. Et secessit inde, ad culmen proximi montis, quo preparaverat balneum, post se trahens suum baculum. Et aqua secuta est eam usque ad summum, et virtute sancte virginis aqua adtracta de imis in 1 Cf. Apoc. 2, 10. Esposrro—Conehubrant Vita Sanctae Monennae. 215 balneo recepta, gratia Dei fit semper calida. Deinde usque ad hune diem multi habentes infirmitatem, in nomine sancte virginis, per balneum recipiunt sanitatem. Et dixit sancta virgo ad Chevin: “Mece balneum tibi offero in honore tuo, et non deficiet aqua in eo.” Et vocatum est balneum Chevin, quia sancta Monenna, dedit illud tiranno, ut reciperet eum a diabolo, De vitulo devorato et de lupo vacce amato. 13. Contigit quadam die, ut unus lupus venerit iuxta ecclesiam, ubi manebat sancta Monenna, et interfecit unum vitulum, quam custodiebat supradictus puer, nomine Luger. Venit autem puer ante pedes abbatisse flens et ululans atque dicens: “Quare perdidi vitulum meum, O domina?” At illa sanctissima respondit : “ Nescio, fili mi, ubi est vitulus tuus.” Et respondit puer: “Canis devoravit vitulum meum, et adhue iacet super illum.” It dixit sancta Monenna ad eum: “ Accipe baculum meum in manu tua, et dic ei ut veniad ad me.” Exivit autem puer, et invenit lupum adhue rodentem ossa, et dedit ei ictum super dorsum et dixit ei: “ Precepit tibi Monenna, ut cito venias ad eam.” Et surrexit lupus et precessit puerum ad modum domestici canis, Cumque stetisset coram abbatissa dixit ei: “Quare, O iniser, interfecisti vitulum nostrum ? Ecce precipio tibi nomine Domini nostri Iesu Christi et Sancte Marie virginis, ut sis in loco vituli cotidie, et fiat vacca lactifera, quasi habuisset vitulum.” Et sic factum est, ut vacca diligebat lupum et lingebat eum, quasi esset vitulus proprius, et lupus custodiebat illam vaccam quasi pastor. Sed et usque hodiernum diem de genere istius sunt lupi iuxta ecclesiam, et per tria millia custodientes pecora ecclesie, et omnes diligunt et agnoscunt genus illorum, quia minores sunt quam alii lupi, et albi sunt in frontibus illorum, et vivunt semper de venatione tantum. Qua de causa sancta Monenna prius intravit in Anglicam terram. 14. In tempore illo Alfredus, filius regis Anglicorum, habens infirmitatem maximam, perrexit ad serviendum Conaldo regi in Hiberniam. Cui Hiberni- enses dixerunt : “ Vade ad abbatissam Monennam, et pete, ut pro infirmitate tua Dominum Deum suum deprecetur. Cuius intercessione statim tibi sanitas reddetur.” Credidit, et morbo expulso, virginis interventu sanus efficitur. Recepta sanitate, rediid ad regem, querens licentiam redeundi in patriam. Cum autem rex audisset et sciret, quod filius regis Anglicorum yellet redire in patriam, adquisita licentia, coepit cogitare, unde haberet pecuniam, quam sibi dare deberet, quia noluit, ut exspers munerum ab eo recederet, Tune iussit ministris suis, ut provocarent consiliarios ad se, a quibus consilium quesivit, quam regionem predari deberet, ex qua tanta pecunia recedenti daretur, pro retributione servitii sui, ut accepta pecunia honora- biliter redire in patriam suam posset. Quorum unus repondens, cui nomen 216 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. erat Chanoneun, dicens: “O rex honorabilis, erige aures meis consiliis, nam in ecclesia Monenne multe sunt divitie, quas si vi raperes, milites tuos bene restaurares.” Audiens hee princeps, sciens gratiam Dei esse cum ea, timens illue ire dixit: “Notum est nobis pluribus, quod cunctis malefac- toribus pro amore illius gravem vindictam reddit Deus.’ Et dictis illius deprecans, respondit consiliarius: “Si nobis videtur licitum, mitte mecum exercitum tuum, ut destruam cenobium, et tibi reddam totam virginis Monenne pecuniam.” Et dixit rex: “Si ausus es, vade.” Et huic annuit, et affectum itineris implevit, et cum exercitu magno exivit. Et hoc miraculum media nocte contigit, ut hostes venientes ex improviso totam terram illius Chanoncun vastarent, et omnia bona sua arriperent, nesciente illo, cuius terra iuxta cenobium sancte Monenne fuit, et ipse cognatus illius. Et iuxto Dei iudicio contigit, ut malum, quod sanctis monialibus inferre voluit, sibi ipsi eveniret, sicut scriptum est: “Convertetur dolor eius in capud Tamen omnia bona monasterii illius violenter rapuerunt, nullo timore Dei et sanctorum eius perterriti. Et quicquid raptum est inde, datum est filio regis Anglorum, et reversus est in patriam suam cum plurimis donis. Cum autem audisset sacra sancta virgo Monenna, quod locus Deo consecratus vastaretur a tiranno, cognato eius, irata est ei valde et dixit: “Hoe det Deus, ut sit semper in vastitudine terra illius, et ecclesia, Deo adiuvante, iterum renovabitur.” Et factum est sic. shy eius, et in verticem ipsius iniquitas eius descendet. Quo modo transivit mare cum virginibus suis in Britannia. 15. Et tune sancta Monenna, commota de eo, quod factum fuerat, exivit ad litus, quod est iuxta Fochart cum Brigida et Athea et Luge. Et clamaverunt ad Dominum fortiter et rogaverunt eum, ut daret eis auxilium trans mare eundi. Cum vero orassent, ecce angelus Domini descendit de celo coram eis et circumcinxit parvam partem de terra in circuitu illarum sanctarum virginum, et mare circuivit illam signatam terram, et abstulit eam de loco suo, et erat eis pro nayi usque in Britanniam, et ibi posita est inxta eastellum, Daganno nomine, sicut venit de Hibernia sub pedibus sanctarum virginum, sie permanet usque hodiernum diem; non crescit neque minuitur sed semper aqua marina circuit illam. Dixit autem sancta Monenna ad Brigidam et ad Luge: “Expectate hic et edificate ecclesiam in loco sancto isto donee revertamur ad vos. Et nos ibimus ad curiam regis, ut res nostras inquiramus, que ablata sunt violenter a nobis.” Post hee vero invenerunt regem in villa, que vocatur Streneshalen, iuxta silvam que dicitur Arderne. Cumque vidisset rex virgines ad se venientes, valde letus effectus est in adventu illarum. Et cum audisset, quod de ecclesia illius essent homines et 1 Peal. 7, 17. Espostro—Oonchubrani Vita Sanctae Monennae. 217 peccora, reddidit omnia, et dixit ad eam rex: “Dabo tibi istam villam cum sorore mea virgine, ut doceas eam disciplinam divinam.” Et respondit sancta Monenna: “ Libenter fiat.” Et mansit illic tribus mensibus, et iussit sancta virgo Atheam, ut doceret virginem, regis sororem, spalterium. Sancta Monenna vero reversa est ad Brigidam cum donis pluribus, et servi regis cum illa, donee essent naves parate. Et tunc exivit abbatissa et Brigida cum familia sua in Hiberniam, et restituit ecclesiam suam, Incrpit LIBELLUS SECUNDUS. De aqua in vinum conversa. 1. Nune ad narrationem ordinem, iam secundo ‘incipiente libello, revertamur. Igitur sancta Monenna pervenit tandem itinere finito in Hibernia, in campum Murthemene, in quo Conalleorum gens maxime viget, de qua et ipsa sanctissima Monenna, ut dixi, procreata est, antiquitus pre ceteris gentibus, que in confinio sunt, magicarum artium libris imbuta, sed nune, subacta gentilitate, Christi fide tota effecta est Christiana per sanctam Monennam. Divertens itaque ad alias Christi famulas, quas Campani filias nuncupant, fecisse narratur grande miraculum. Quarum wunam semper in comitatu habuerat, et nunc earum monasterium, postea ab alio, ibi principatum tenente, vocabulum sortitum, cuius nomen erat Luge. A quibus cum omni gandio suscepta, que caritatis erant, in quantum potuerant in eam fecerunt et quod ille non habuerunt, id est potum, quo letificarentur tanti hospites Christi, Deus operatus est per adventum hospitum, de aqua iocundissimum vinum, Nam benedicens sancta Monenna aque vasculum in domum adportatum, Deus mutavit laticis undam, virtute summa conversam in vini naturam, ut caritati ancillarum Dei, quod deerat, suppleretur, et nomen Domini semper ubique magnificum et enarrabile ab omnibus crederetur. Multis his servis Dei certissimum est, inter illas terras hoe contigisse miraculum, que vineas non generant, uf vinum de his sumerent, ut haberent sufficienter, ut puto, serve Dei haustum vini ad peragenda mysteria corporis Christi. Ab episcopo veniens ad sanctam Brigidam. 2, Sanctus vero Ibar, episcopus supradictus de predictis insulis, Domino itineris duce, in meridianam Hibernie partem pergit, audiens ibi paryam insulam, quam Modicam Hiberniam vocant, in qua et postea post gloriosam vitam reconditus est. Oves Christi pastorem sequuntur. Sancta Monenna cum virginibus episcopum et salutans doctrine magistrum consequuntur. RIA. PROG., VOL. XXVIII., SEOT, 0, [32] 218 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Devenientesque in Lagenorum terram, cui et supradicta iacet insula, parte meridiane, audita sancte Brigide sancta Monenna cum puellis ad se pertinentibus, episcopo permittente, ad illam divertit visitandam. Apud quam habitavit non parvo tempore, humiliter se deliciens, in quantum semetipsam pre ceteris humiliabat, tantum illam Dominus super omnes virtutum meritis exaltabat. Evrat enim affabilis, lenis, hospitalis, omnibus ornata bonis moribus, cunctis in Christo placuit, omnesque inimici versutias non ignorans, erat enim a dextris et sinistris armis spiritalibus valde munita. Donavit autem illi Dominus etiam sanitatum gratiam, ut diversorum malorum languore depulso, infirmitates varias sanare, et verbo et oratione de obsessis despellere corporibus. Credidit illi omnis populus in tantum, ut magnis etiam donis et muneribus cotidie ditaretur. Sed ex his nihil sibi reservans, que in Christum suam iactaverat curam, cuncta pauperibus miseris et peregrinis, qui ad se cotidie veniebant propter Christum, pauperum pro omnibus et peregrinum factum erogabat. De duodecim vestibus sancta Monenna a Domino donatis. 3. Deinde compertis his, que sancta Monenna cotidie largiebatur, dixit ad illam familia sancte Brigide: “ Quid ita facis? Cur munuscula, que tibi a Domino et a populo donantur, in alios expendas, et nos non requirens, etiam tuorum, qui ad te pertinent, curam negligis?” Et spiritu invidie aliqui instigati, sub ostenta figura religionis, etiam hee dicebant: “Non audistis in apostolo esse scriptum, ‘Qui negligit curam suorum, et maxime domesticorum, fidem negavit, et est deterior infideli.". Ne sorores, que tecum venerant, pene consumptis his que apportaverant secum, non habent sufficientiam, et tu dividis que illarum sunt forte habentibus superflua.” Quibus sancta Monenna leniter respondit : “Siin Christum habent fidem non fictam, cibum et corporis indumentum habentes, contente erunt. Nam qui volunt divites fieri incedunt in temptationem et laqueum diaboli et desideria multa et inutilia.? Si propter Christum feci, quod in me culpatis, qui dixit in se fieri quicquid in suis membris impletur, et vobis potest dampna, que putatis, reddere et illis mercedem laboris et nuditatis, quando vult, tribuere.” Quid plura? Surrexit illa continuo, corde confidens in Christum omnia posse, quando vult necessitatem habentibus subvenire, levansque oculos subito ad lectulum, in quo pausare aliquid putabatur, vidit, ut refertur, duodecim vestes optimas ibi ante numquam visas, credens a Domino sibi esse allatas, statim detulit sancte Brigide, dicens: “Eece Dominus quod vobis reddidit habetote et sit sororibus in suplimentum cure.” Cui dixit sancta Brigida: “Vestes, que tibi a Domino transmisse sunt, tuis ut tibi placeat divide, nobis plus habentibus non licet habere.” ‘i Tim. 5, 8. 2 Tim. 6, 9, Esposrro—Conchubrani Vita Sanctae Monennae. 219 A sanecta Brigida vadens habitavit in Airdsconis apud episcopum Thor, et de cisterna aqua repleta. 4. Reversa ergo a sancta Brigida ad episcopum Ibor, habitavit in Airtchonis. Congregatis ibi simul multis Christi virginibus, sub potestate episcopi vivebant, quarum cotidie augebatur numerus, ef non solum virginwin et viduarum multitudo, sed et regine et quamplurime matrone ad illas cotidie confluebant. Cunctis saluberrime vite preceptis tocius bonitatis magistra tam verbis quam exemplis sancta Monenna omnes hortabatur. Contigit deinde alio anno, inter illas terras, nimio estatis calore cogente, humidas deesse populis aquarum copias, ita ut non solum laculi vel cisterne siccarentur, sed et fontanei et rivuli minus fluerent. Sorores ergo cum sancta Monenna, quibus diseurrendi non erat licentia, aquarum penuria sentiebant dampnum, non tantum pro domesticis necessitatibus, sed et sitientibus imo spiritum refocillare eupientibus aquarum satiamenta defuerant. Videns hoc sancta Monenna, aliorum iniuria commata et sancti Helie exemplum secuta, fontem aquarum vite pro transitoriis deprecatur aquis, et in illa nocte, qua orationem pro adipiscendis aqws ad Dominum fudit, cisterna nocte aquis impleta, aquarum copia mane. Devulgatum est autem tale miraculum sancte Monenne in multos populos, ita ut cotidie incessabiliter venirent ad illam, non solum feminii sexus homines, sed ef maxime principes, quibus honor et dignitas maxima erat, si sancte virginis benedictionem accipere mererentur. De prophetia sancte Monenne et de puella sibi ab episcopo commendata. 5. Porro propheticus in ea spiritus inter ceteras elus virtutes primatun tenebat, ut eventura frequenter predicaret et pronuntiata semper eventa probaret, sicut et in hoe intelligi potest, quod sequitur. In alio die de vicinis filia alicuius ab episcopo commendata ad sanctam Monennam adducitur, ut illam cum ceteris virginibus in Dei timore et monasterialibus nutriret disciplinis. Qua recepta et cum sororibus dimissa, sancta Monenna dixit virginibus: “Istam parvam filiolam hac hora ad nos ductam debemus etiam pre ceteris diligentius nutrire, huius enim causa tempore coget nos necessitas de isto migrare loco.” Quod ita certissime evenit, ut sancta Monenna per spiritum predimit. Nam predicta puella paulatim crescens et ad inuentutis etiam etatem perveniens, coepit antiquus bonorum adversarius diabolus eam spiritu agitare invidie. Cuius invidia, ut legitur, mors intravit in orbem terrarwm, malum discordie, quod anima Domini pre odibilibus sex detestatur, incessanter semper seminabat. Dicebat enim ad episcopum: “ Nullus te in populo nune requirit, omnium dona et munera qui in tuis commorantur finibus, ad istas deferuntur peregrinas, nullius momenti nunc reputati, quid 32°) 220 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. istas, utpute imprimis peregrinas propter Dominum benefaciens adduxisti ; se enim! magnificari et elevari desiderant, quanto magis nos nullius esse bonitatis arbitrantur.” Hae et his similia cum suis parentibus et vicinis, diabolo suadente, susurrans, scolam episcopi etiam et eos quos sibi sciebat in populo privatos, his venenosis commovebat verbis. Sed episcopus, ut erat homo mitissimus, his non accommodabat auditum sermonibus. De egressione sancte Monenne de Airdsconis et de fluvio se elevato. 6. Hee audiens sancta Monenna dixit sororibis: “Ecce quod Dominus de filiola vobis ostendit, imprimis nunc apparet. Si nobis simul hee incipiunt facere, scio quod post mortem meam non poteritis hic habitare. Melius est ergo aliorwn invidie locum dare et ire, quam in tali animarum rancore cum ceteris simul perire. Omnia quecumque nobis Dominus hic dedit cum illis relinquenda sunt ; preter vestes nostras communes nihil portabimus de omni crippa; que illi diligunt cum illis maneant. Nos quem diligimus et in quem nostram iactavimus curam, precedit nos, et subsequemur, ut nobis commodum et sibi placitum perducat ad locum.” Proficiscuntur inde, Domino comitante, et itineris duce, sancta Monenna cum sororibus non minus, ut refertur, quin- quaginta; pergentesque viam veniunt ad quemdam fluvium, per quem sibi transitus esse debuerat, non tam magnum, ut etiam parvulos vel mulieres transitu impediret. Subsistentes paululum, vident fluvii verticem contra se statim intumescere, et eperbolice ripas exundans transfluere. Intuens hoc sancta Monenna subsistit dicens: “Quid est quod nobis fecit Dominus? Sine dubio nostra culpa hoc prebuit nobis facere, quod videmus rivulum insolito sibi more, Deo volente, contra nos elevare. Scrutemur diligentissime nostras conscientias, si forte in aliquo nostrum trangressionis culpa ut illam pia confessione emundans immonis esse possit a poena.” Respondens una de sororibus, semetipsam accusans, dixit: “Confiteor culpam meam, quam stulte commisi, pro qua istud impedimentum, ut puto, videmur pati. De monasterio nostro egrediens vidi diversas in solito siccare cepas, et unwm de alleo, quod nostrum esse putabam, capitulum adportatur, quo sciebam pro dolore, in modum colerii tuos oculos perungi. Ago inde penitentiam, qualemcumque iubeas, tantum ut mea culpa, quam sola commisi, multis non faciam iniuriam.” Cui dixit sancta Monenna: “ Refer ergo ad domum de qua venimus, que attulisti. Si maiora, que nostra erant, ibi Dominum propter dimisimus, minora sine corum licentia, cum quibus dimissa sunt, et portare non debueramus.” Sicque factum est, ut reportata ad terram, sibi a Domino destinatam, in parte aquilonis Hibernie sitam, ibi sancta Monenna cognationem propriam quasi ad oves domus Israel, que perierant. ' Se enim) sic Boll. ; sine cod. 2 Matth. 10, 6. Esposrro— Conchubrani Vita Sanctae Monennae. 221 De vasculo argenteo in flumen transmisso a Brigida ad sanctam Monennam. 7. Coepto itaque itinere, Christo comite, recte vie proficiscuntur aquilonis sub axem, pervenientesque, ut referunt, in Limphi Campaniam, in cuius optima et planissima septentrionali parte monasterium sancte Brigide modo constructum est, veniunt ad sanctam Brigidam, manentesque apud illam aliquantis diebus, semper desiderabat sancta Monenna audire, que sibi et suis in Domino potwissent proficere, wi exirent in peregrinationem Rome. “Oyes mee vocem meam audiunt, et ego vitam eternam do eis.”! Quando tempus postea eundi ad optata loca advenerat, quasi apis prudentisima mellifluis honusta sancta Monenne colloquiis, dixit ad sanctam Brigidam : “Da benedic- tionem tuam super nos, et pro nobis Dominum diligenter roga ut viam nostram in se recte dirigat, et ad loca destinata sua misericordia incolumes perducat.” Cui sancta respondit Brigida : “Deus omnipotens custodiat vos in via qua per- gitis, ut ad desiderata habitacula prospere perveniatis”; protulitque vasculum argenteum, quod potum Hibernenses principibus haurire solent, quod vocant escre dicens: “Accipe munusculum de manu mea? quod tibi do, ut fiat de illo aliquis profectus tibi et que tecum sunt Christi sororibus.” Accepit ergo vasculum sancta Monenna, in ullo contradicere non audens, nec volebat. Accepta benedictione a sancta Brigida, quidquam de rebus portare presentibus noluit, sed salutatis cunctis sororibus, iterum quasi aliquid obliviscens, intro domum ingreditur, reponitque vasculum supradictum illic in tutiori loco, ubi servari possit, et non videri continuo. Deinde resalutatis omnibus, desideratam pergunt viam, tandemque perveniunt. A Domino descripti sunt, credo, ab eterno remuneratore, ipsa sorore mea saucta Monenna, fraterna caritate inter- cedente, premium qualecumque accipere. Inter hec, transactis aliquantis diebus, vasculum argenteum supradictum invenitur, et quomodo contingit sancte Brigide enuntiatur. Que nuntiantibus respondisse fertar : tribuimus in Dei donarium, non licet nobis habere ad usum nostrum, et ne de hoc imbecillioribus aliqua suplicatio vel dubietas in mentem veniat, Dominus ad quem vult locum vasculum perducat. In flumen, quod nobis est «“ Vas, quod contiguum, mittendum est, et Dominus, ut voluerit, et sancte Monenne meritum, faciat, quod sibi placet.” Itaque ut certissime adfirmarent, qui sic antiquitus habent sibi traditum, ita factum est. Vasculum in flumen missum est, nomine Life, quod in mare Hibernicum fluit orientale, et Domino conser- vante et portante, quocumque modo inventum est a Ronan episcopo, fratre Monenne, ut habet opinio, in Capite Litoris, sieut Scoti locum nominant Stan- niribae, quod de mari erumpens orientali Scotico et in circum tendens inter Bairce et Coilgi Campiolum primo porrigitur, deinde usque ad fines populorum, cognomine Orientalium, multum silvis et montibus coarctatum in longum ' Evang. Joannis, 10, 27, 28. 2 Gen. 338, 10. 222 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. extenditur. In quorum confinio, ut supra dixi, iuxta Colmi Montem, sancte Monenne collocatum est monasterium. Episcopus hoc inventum secum admirans, detulit sancte Monenne vasculum. Quo agnito, omnes glorifi- caverunt Deum, in tali facto agnoscentes donum sibi transmissum a Domino. Inter monasterium sancte Monenne et sancte Brigide est iter quinque vel sex dierum, etiam his qui per terram recto itinere pergunt sine mari, sicut nos frequenter probamus. Tale autem, ut mihi videtur, miraculum utrisque reputandum est. Quod enim fides sancte Brigide indubitata credidit, id est, Christo conservante, vasculum non perire, hoc humilitatis sancte Monenne et meritum et in ea rerum omnium verus contemptus promeruit perficere, ut illa haberet, tamquam a Domino sibi proprie missum vasculuin, quod propter Dominum dimisit in camera repositum. Et quod illa ab humana laude celare voluit, Deus claro miraculo postea manifestavit. De peregrinatione eiusdem Rome. 8. Post hee vero in peregrinationem exierunt sancta Monenna et Brigida, et Romam petierunt. Que cum venissent in Britanniam ad Ardert, perrexerunt simul Athea et Ite cum abbatissa. Et postquam Roma reverse sunt, exiit Brigida ad patriam suam in Hiberniam. Alie vero virginis manserunt simul in supradicta silva in priorem locum tribus annis. Tune dixit eis sancta Monenna: “In istam silvam ibo iuxta vos et edificabo alium locum?’ Et fecit sic, et habitaverunt simul sancta Monenna et Athea tribus annis. Ite vero et Osid in primo loco manserunt. De puella tribus diebus aqua submersa et postea per sanctam Monennam vite reddita. 9. Quadam vero die dixit Ite ad puellam suam Osid: “Due volumen istud ad sanctam Monennam.” Exivit puella cum volumine. Cumque venisset ad quamdam aquam, ut transiret pontem, erat enim unum lignum, cecidit in medio fluminis, et mersa est in profundum. Die vero tertia perrexit Ite ad Monennam et invenit eam iuxta flumen. Nam et illa exierat, ut quereret puellam. Interrogavit autem Ite, ubi esset puella. At illa respondit: “Nescio vere.” Jit ait Ite: “Nudius tertius misi eam cum volumine, et miror valde quare non est reversa.” Et respondit: “Non vidiillam. Eamus et inquiramus eam.” DPastores autem erant iuxta illas, qui dixerunt: “ Vidimus eam nudius tertius euntem ad pontem, et ultra non vidimus eam.” Tune dixit sancta Monenna: “ Vere mersa est in aqua. Eamus et queramus eam in flumine.” Cumque pervenirent ad flumen, clamaverunt ad Deum, fusis lacrymis et dixerunt: “Domine Iesu Christe, filii Dei vivi, per intercessionem sancte matris tue et sancti Petri et Pauli atque Andree et omnium sanctorum, Esposrro—Conehubrant Vita Sanctae Monennue. 223 redde nobis puellam nostram.” Et completa oratione, dixit sancta Monenna: “Tn nomine Domini nostri Iesu Christi, precipio tibi puella, ut respondeas nobis, si es in ista aqua.” Et exclamans voce magna, mixtis lacrymis, ter vocavit Osid. Vix finita oratione, respondit puella in profunda aqua, et dixit: “Hece ego, ecce ego, domina.” Et dixit ei sancta Monenna: “Surge in nomine Domini, et veni foras.” Et surrexit statim, et venit ad illam, et signavit eam sancta virgo, et tradidit in manu Ite, et dixit: “Hece puella, manete in pace, quia non est mihi licitum manendi vobiscum, nam ibo ad Hiberniam visitare ecclesiam.” Responderunt virgines dicentes: “ Vere et nos tecum ibimus et te nullo modo dimittemus.” Et post hee exierunt omnes simul trans mare in Hiberniam et manserunt illic pene septem annis. Vitulum a lupis rapto et iterum reddito. 10. Alio die sororum vitulis in aliquo agello pascentibus inxta montem, Iuporum de silvis irruit impetus, vitulisque in fugam dispersis, unum ex his lupi rapacissimi rapiunt, et diu persecutus, utpute per silvas raptus, tenebris supervenientibus non conparuit. Narrant hee sorores in auribus sancte Monenne, que contigerant, conquerentes. Quibus illa dixit: “Fidem in Christum habete ef mentem estote secure. Sub cuius etiam potestate vivunt et bestie, potest inter luporum dentes sanum custodire vitulum, qui quondam Danielem prophetam eripuit de ore leonum. Propter hoe enim lupi vitulum rapuerunt, ut mirabilius intactum reddant, et crastino ad vos, Deo volente sanum reducant.” Ita facto mane, videntibus omnibus lupi reduxerunt eumdem vitulum, a se pridie raptum, sanum et invulneratum, quasi de pascuis alibi non exivisset. Quis nesciat, quod per orationes sancte Monenne, inter rapaces bestias incolumis servatus est vitulus, non quia cura Domino maxime est de pecoribus, sed quia sanctos suos vult in magnis ita et in minimis magnificare, ut numaquam cessant illum diligere, quem credunt omnia, quecumque vult, posse facere. De petra in sale conversa. 11. Quodam casu temporis, pessimi homines latrocinando nonnunquam penetrantes, invenerunt non longe a monasterio venientem quamdam. Quibus interrogantibus unde venisset, vel quo exire vellet, tremebunda respondit : “Non de longe venio, et ad sanctam Monennam properare debeo.” Cui iterum irridentes dicunt : “Nos non sumus locupletes in ista terra, dic ad Monennam nobis ne sit irata, cui undique transmittitur adeo multa pecunia, nostram tamen oblatiunculam, quam nune habemus, ad illam porta, quam credimus multo tempore posse perseverare, si secum potuerit fructum facere.” Appre- hensoque uno lapillo de his, qui coram erant lapidibus, et qui ab illa posset portari, miseram abire permittunt, positoque in eius scapulis onere, contes- 224 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. tantur illam, alibi non de collo honus deponere, nisi presente sancte Monenne. Quo perveniens, et honere deposito coram sancta virgine, inveniunt inpositam ante durissimam petram, in naturam salis statim transmutatam. Quod enim increduli, subsannando virtutem Dei fecerant, virtus superna mirabiliter com- mutavit. Petra enim scandali erat et lapis offensionis,’ virtutem Dei non credentibus, sed eorum duritia in naturam salis transmutatur, fidelibus quando virtus patefacta monstratur, que eorum animas in interitum et alias in vitam eternam ducit. De pauperis cibario rapto et iterum reddito. 12. Fuit alia Christi famula, nomine Suil, non tam longe habitans a monas- ° terio sancte Monenne. Cuius monasteriolum semper ibi consistit, ad quam alimonia cotidieimprimis a sancta portabantur Monenna. Acciditautemalio die, unam de sancte Monenne sororibus vetulam cibaria ad supradictam portantem, in via latrunculos ineurrisse pessimos, raptisque ab ea per vim cibariis, dimiser- unt illam exire vacuam. Revertens ad sanctam Monennam, narrant que accide- rant. Cui respondisse fertur sancta Monenna: “Tui laboris et devotionis premium integrum tibi manet in celo, et a latronibus intactum. Sed et hoe, quod illi rapuerunt pessimi, potest Dominus servare, et ab eis intactum, quando vult, reddere.” Post hee illi raptores per desertum cum prediola, avia petentes, viam ignorare coeperunt, in illam terram, in qua peritissimi erant, nullamque viam invenire vel cognoscere poterant. Excecavit autem illos virtus divina, ideo non poterant agnoscere terrena. Tribus ergo, ut referunt, continuis diebus in silvis errantes, hostium, quos in illo confinio esse sciebant, sed putabant intra se fines intelligunt. Ergo licet sero, miseri divino nutu, pro culpa, quam commiserant se esse constrictos, confitentur invicem suum delic- tum, et promittunt ad sancte Monenne indicium facere penitentiam, si Dominus eornm oculos aperuisset rectam cognoscere viam. Et in illa hora apertis eorum oculis, intelligunt se esse in loco proximo sororwn Christi monasterio, Deinde venientes ad monasterium, primo reddunt que portaverunt ab eis intacta, iuxta prophetiam sancte Monenne. Subitaneus enim stupor incognite vie eorum mentes perculsit, et adversariorum in unaguaque hora semper suspicatio, illos non permisit, Domino volente, etiam vel cupida manducare, Ergo agnoscentes culpam snam, eorum confitentur errorem, prostratisque in terram vultibus, promittunt se implere indicatam sibi penitentiam, acceptoque remedio vulnerum, in viam suam reversi sunt, promittentes latrocinia post hee numquam facturos, etiamsi Dominus eisdem concederet longo tempore vivere. De filia resuscitata. 13. Multa mirabilia preter hee, que per sanctam Monennam Dominus ‘Cf, Isai. 8, 14, Hsposrro—Conchubrant’ Vita Sanetae Monennae. 220 operatus est, certissime etiam adtirmant, quod nuper pervenientem ad Christi fidem filiam, et subita infirmitate morte oppressam, facta longissima oratione sancte Monenne, Dominus vite reddidit. Et que erat mortua ad sepulturam ducta, per orationes sancte Moduenne suscitata, multis temporibus, ut referunt, postea permansit in vita. Kx ore Domini cotidie audivimus etiam que videntur hominibus ineredibilia per sanctos suos esse facienda miracula. Quibus imprimis, euntibus ad predicationem iubet leprosos mundare, mortuos suscitare, (emones eicere,' et cetera, que consequens lectio divini demonstrat verbi. Et iterwn: “Qui credit in me, opera que ego facio faciet, et maiora horum faciet.”? Licet in hoe testimonio intelligere quidam volunt, hoe spiritua- liter per sanctos magis impleri posse, in his qui semel mundati vel resuscitati sic permanent, ut iterum numquam moriantur, sed sic vivant in vitam eternam. De puero alio resuscitato. 14, Narrant etiam similiter hic mirabile per sancte Monenne Domini factum. Alium puerum, non credentem, sed denegantem, quod superius diximus, domum esse divinum, subita morte statim percussum, et per sancte Monenne preces vite iterum redditum restitutum. De vitulo in domo Donech occiso et iterum vivo. 15. Narrant item et alius sancte Monenne miraculum factum in domo alicuius viri de vicinis, nomine Donech, contigisse miraculum, qui in eius adventu et aliorum bonorum secum comitantium, occidisse narrantur suum quem habebat vitulum. Non enim magnam habebat facultatem, sed in corde suo collocaverat abundantem caritatem. Et hoe comperto, quod fecit ille homo, sancta Monenna pollicita est illi, bene facienti Dominum in futuro retributurum, preparanti refectionem in adventu Christi hospitum. Hoe ergo confirmant ibi etiam presens factum inauditum signum, quia crastino die, eiusdem etatis et coloris cum sua matre inventus est vitulus, qualis et ille qui hospitibus fuerat pridie occisus, ut usque hodie affirmant et unum et eumdem esse vitulum, quem et pridie occisum et crastino cum matre vivum inventum. ‘Talis etiam virtus devulgatur per sanctam Monennam. Quod autem incredibile est, Deo volente, vel consumpta redintegrante, volens in omnibus suam virtutem ostendere, aut animal similium qualicumque materia facere, aut aliunde, qui omnia ex nichilo fecit esse, et cunctorum hominum corpora, qualicumque morte consumpta, reparabit in resurrexione. De vasculo parvo benedicto cum cerevisia in domo eiusdem Donehe. 16. Alia vice supradictus homo, apud quem factum est, quod de vitulo enarravimus, invenit in alio agello suo sanctam Monennam cum puellis suis ' Matth. 10, 8. * Kyang. Joannis, 14, 12. R.L.A. PROC., VOL, XXVIII, SECT. ©. [83] 226 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Athea et Ede et Osid, in die requies. Narrant ergo certissime de sancta Monenna, postquam de peregrinatione Roma revertens, in terram venerat sue cognationis sancte, sexum virilem numquam intueri. Sed quando necessitas proficiscendi alibi cogebat infirmos visitare, aut vinctos precibus sive muneribus solvere, vel captivos redimere, illam affirmant in nocte procedere, si autem necessitas cogeret, facie operata pallio, homines contra ire vel appellare, semper yvolens iunioribus exemplum relinquere, ne per fenestras ullatenus sinerent mortem ad animam intrare.’ Solebat enim, ut predixi, plus in nocte in illa terra ambulare, ne humanis se in die comisceret aspectibus, et super veniente sole, si non esset domus apta in propinquo ad manendum, etiam sub quodam umbraculo in alio secreto loco, vel in papilione, ab estu vel pluvia defendente, manebat. Rogavit ergo illam benedictus homo, diligentissime per Deum contestans, ut ad domunculam suam, quam habebat remotam, secum venirent, affirmans in possessione sua nihil esse, quod servos Christi impediret ad se venire. Post nonnulla, impetrata petitione, illo precedente, sequuntur eum ad domum suam, lavatisque pedibus Christi virginum pio obsequio, et mensa apposita coenula ministratur. Potus autem de cervisia miscitur. Finitis? iis in domum et omnem supellectilem hospitis benedixit, hoe etiam, ut fertur, dicens: “Monstrate mihi, inquit, etiam, vasculum cervis- arium, de quo attulistis nobis potum, ut et ipsum diligentius benedicamus.” Quo coram apposito, modicum, quod intus remansit, diligenter benedixit- Et in huius virtute benedictionis, parum, quod, in vasculo erat, usque ad summum vasculi labrum creverat. Dixit iterum ad hospitem: “Si aliquos bonos homines, quoscumque volueris, invitaveris, potum eis sufficienter de isto vasculo, si eredideris, habebis. Modicam substantiam adhue habuisti, sed nune multiplicare Dominus vult tibi bona, et tuis post te heredibus, eo quod semper etiam supra facultatem fuisti letus in recipiendis Christi hospi- tibus. Multi enim, ut Apostolus ait, per hee placuerunt Deo, angelis receptis hospitio.”* Post sancte Monenne inde degressus, ille supradictus homo Bar regem, cui pertinebat, secus se pretereuntem accersivit dicens: “ Veni domine mi ad domunculam servi tui, iam enim prandium, ut habui, quale- cumque paravi.” Cui rex respondisse fertur: “Multi sumus, ut vides, et habemus alicubi paratam cenam.” Dixit iterum homo: “ Nolo vos impedire ad preparata exire, sed prius mecum exibitis etiam paululum gustare.” Quid plura? Rex cum omni multitudine veniens ad domum eius, apposito prius prandio, biberunt omni illo die et nocte, de illo tantwm supradicto vasculo, potum a sancta Monenna benedictum. Sequenti etiam die et nocte similiter biberunt. Et quantum de cervisia, ut referunt, pincerna hauriebat, tantum interius benedictio redundabat. Hoc omnes cognito, valde mirati sunt, magni- ficantes sancte Monenne virtutem in tali facto, scientes quod multa mirabilia 1 Cf. Jerem. 9, 21. ? Finitis} sic Boll., finiteriis cod. 3 Hebr. 13, 2. Esposrro— Conehubrani Vita Sunctae Monennae. Q27 preter hee perfecit, largiente Domino, Cotidie videtur impleri quod Scriptura ait: “Benedictione iustorum exaltabitur civitas.”! Et iterum: “DBenedictio Domini divites facit.”* Ile supradictus homo post sancte Monenne bene- dictionem, semper melius et melius habuit, et sua generatio in populo postea multo tempore primatum obtinuit, eo quod sancte Monenne benedictionem recipere promeruit. Incirivy LIBELLUS SECUNDUS.” De aqua in vinum conversa. Ab episcopo veniens ad sanctam Brigidam. De duodecim vestibus sancta Monenna a Domino donatis. A sancta Brigida vadens habitavit in Airhsconis apud episcopum Ibor, et de cisterna aqua repleta. De prophetia sancte Monenne, et de puella sibi ab episcopo commendata. De egressione sancte Monenne de Airdsconis, et de fluvio se elevato., De vasculo argenteo in fluvium transmisso a Brigida ad sanctam Monennam. De peregrinacione eiusdem Rome. De puella tribus diebus aqua submersa et postea per sanctam Monennain vite redita. Vitulum a lupis rapto et iterum reddito. De petra in sale conversa. De pauperis cibario rapto et iterum redito. De filia resuscitata. De puero alio resuscitato. De vitulo in domo Donehe occiso et iterum vivo. De vasculo parvo benedicto cum cereyisia in domo eiusdem Donehe. INcIPIT IN CHoristo LIBELLUS TERCIUS DE SANCTE MONENNE VIRTUTIBUS. De rigore vite eius et dura abstinentia. De vasis preparatis inedia cogeretur et a Deo repletis. De peregrinatione sancte Monenne Rome iterum. De ampula vitrea reperta. Quod sancta Monenna angelos non venisse conquirens oraciones suas impediri sensit fichonum causa neophite. 1 Prov. 11, 11. 2 Prov. 10, 22. ’ This heading, with the list of chapters which follows here, ought to have been inserted by the scribe at fol. 20r°, before the beginning of Book ii (p. 217, supra). I have, however, thought it well to follow the order of the ms. (33°) 228 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. ‘Quod vidit Brig supradicta duos, ut sibi videbatur, cicnos, id est angelos, de domuncula sancte Monenne egredi. De profectione Lazar in Anglia. De novissima peregrinacione sancte Monenne Rome euntis per Scottiam. Quod Conagal rex, fils Conail, et qui conyenerant barones misit ad illam de die mortis debito in futurum differendo. De ostensione sancte Monenne post obitus sui diem tercium ad Taunatim. De translatione sancte Monenne. De columpna ab angelis elevata in tempore Derlaisre. De aqua in cerevisiam motata. De muti lingua per sancta Monenna soluta.' Inorpir IN Curisto LIBELLUS TERCIUS DE SANCTE MONENNE VIRTUTIBUS. De rigore vite eius et dura abstinentia. 1. Multis itaque annis sancta Monenna iuxta predictum montem cum suis virginibus, constructo monasterio, sanctam peregit militiam. Quantum vero se in vigiliis et orationibus incessabiliter cum multis etiam laboribus corpus- culum afflixerat, quantum ieiuniis creberrimis et lectionis in terrea adsidui- tate nimia carnem attenuans maceravit, qualibus spirit[aljibus preliis contra demones desudaverat, vel quod et quales creberrimas ab inimico pertulerit insidias, quantis miraculorum coruseationibus effulserat, nullus hominum ad integrum numerare potuit. Omnia enim ab hominum notitia, in quantum potuit, celaverat, preterquam manifestari hominibus necessitas certa cogebat. Ita namque priorum heremitarum et anachoritarum vestigia secuta est, ut etiam propriis pedibus in sarculo terram hararet, et seminata postea semet- ipsa, in quantum sustinere poterat, exercebat. Viriliter enim animum et sanctum flagrans desiderium et in desertis erat consuetudo habitare locis, maxime iuxta montes, et supra nudam petram nudis membris in vigiliis et orationibus pernoctare, vel salterium in aqua usque ad scapulas decantare, et virilem animum gestabat in femineo sexu, et pro laneis vel lineis vestibus, quasi quedam filia Helie et Ioannis Baptiste discipula, utebatur. Sarculus itaque eius et fossorius, in quibus operabatur in suo monasterio, pro hiburneis ossibus carius usyue hodie custodiuntur. Pelliciam autem illius et melotem, ibi conservata, et olosiricis merito multo pretiosiora, illic similiter reposita vidimus, pectinamque eius ligneam, qua capud pectinabat semel, ut refertur, in anno, id est in coena Domini,vel quando summa necessitas infirmitatis cogebat, honorifice conservantes secum habent, merito magis pretiosam quam si de auro fuisse facta. Quantum autem semetipsam humilians propter Christum deformaverat, tantuim illam Dominus gratia virtutum exaltavit. Progressu namque temporis : ' This chapter does not occur in the ms. ‘he incident is not related in any of the hitherto printed lives of St. Monenna. Esposrro— Conchubrani Vita Sanetae Monennae. 229 coeperunt ab omnibus in circnitu visitari nationibus, et honoribus etiam multis virgines Christi nobilissime. Etiam regine audita sancte Monenne, deposito regali fastigio, ad illam cotidie veniebant, suppliciter in terram prostrate, et deprecabantur ut eius iussu, si esset possibile, vel etiam colloquio ditarentur. Cotidie crescebat numerus virginumn Christi, ef non solum de propinquis, sed et de longinquis regionibus, elemosine multe cotidie mittebantur, sive in iumentis et pecoribus, sive in ciborum et vestimentorum habundantia, iuxta illarum terrarum consuetudinem, que omnia expendebat sancta virgo in pauperum et peregrinorum, viduarum et pupillorum necessi- tates, vix relinquens que infirmis prime et extreme etatis solatio forent. De vasis preparatis inedia cogente et a Domino repletis. 2. Alio tempore, inedia perstante, sorores sancte prope ad mortem ducte sunt. Sed de sua commoditate quicquam dicere non audebant nee volebaut, Sancta autem Monenna in tali etiam virtute pre omni primatum tenuit. Nisi enim, quod natura humana non sustinet, pene desiderio carebat, ciboque semper fruebatur, dulci colloquio Christi. Audet ergo, ut refertur, homo Dei perveniens ad sanctam Monennam dicere: “Cur sorores Christi, moriuntur te presente, inedia confecte? Quia si volueris, potes, Deo adiuvante illas citius sublevare. Multum enim melius est, ut per te possint vivere, que Christo omni vite tempore deserviunt cotidie.” Quid plura? Quasi rubore superfulsa, iussit a sororibus vascula parari plurima et omnia in apto reponi loco, benedicens singulas, Christum oravit. Sequentique post hee nocte, oratorium ingressa, vigiliis preces Domino fudit, confidens in eum, qui dixit : “ Petite et dabitur vobis,”? et reliqua. Ut qui toto mundo sua dona sine cessa- tione preparat, etiam suis privatis ancillis, que inde tantam iactaverant curam, alimenta tribueret. Mirum dictu, crastino subsequenti omnia vascula ut refertur, inventa sunt plena, que in vespere precedente dimissa sunt vacua. Videmus nune Spiritus Sancti dona sine personarum acceptione tribui, sed non sine meritorum gratia commerui. Qui enim in Heliseo, quondam propheta maximo, operatus est, per Benedictum quemdam monachum similia fecit, cuius vita et virtutes a sancto Gregorio papa describuntur.? Nune etiam per suam famulam Monennam, licet in extremis terrarum finibus sitam, facere non dedignatur, ut a solis ortu usque ad occastun suum laudabile nomen magnificetur.® In Christo enim neque masculus neque femina, sed omnia in omnibus Christus.! De peregrinatione sancte Monenne Rome iterum. o 3. Post hee vero coepto itinere, Christo comite, sancte virgines trans mare in Scotiam, ad sanctum Andream, et iterum transfretaverunt in Britanniam 1 Matth. 7, 7. * The life of St. Benedict occupies the entire second book of the Dialogues of St. Gregory the Great (ap. Migne, Patrologia Latina, 66, cols. 125-204). 3 Psal. 112, 3. *Galat. 3, 28, 230 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. et edificaverunt ecclesiam in honore sancti Michaelis Archangeli in cacumine montis, qui modo vocatur Edeneburd. Enim erant quinque virgines, quarum ista sunt nomina, sanctissima abbatissa Monenna, Athea et Ede, Osid et Lazar; et habitaverunt ibi quinque annis. Et inde profecte sunt petentes limina sanctorum Apostolorum Petri scilicet et Pauli atque Andree, ut horum precibus adiute, regnum celorum valerent ascendere. Cum autem venissent ad fluvium qui dicitur Trente, qui decurrit iuxta Montem Calvum, qui Anglico sermone dicitur Calvechif, et edificaverunt ibi ecclesiam, qui locus Deo consecratus et sancte Andree, vocatur Andreseie, quia est parva insula et tune erat deserta. Et habitaverunt in ea sancta Monenna, Lazar, et Athea septem annis; Ede vero et Osid in priore loco in Arderne supradicta silva. Et postquam Rome reversa sunt, ex altera parte aque edificaverunt ecclesiam in honore sancti Petri et Pauli ad radicem Montis Calvi. Et fecit Deus per illas multa miracula iuxta predictum fluvium. Sed quia tantum favorem populi sancta Monenna adepta est, noluit tunc ibi manere, et dixit sororibus suis: “ Visitare volo, Deo permittente, sorores meas in Hibernia.” Responderunt virgines cum fletu dicentes : “Ibimus et nos tecum.” Que ait : “Non fiat sic, sed cum gratia Dei manete hie et ossa mea cum ossibus vestris Deo volente, cum gaudio expectate.” Et dixerunt: “Si ita erit, magnum donum dedisti nobis.” Et ait sancta Monenna: “Quadraginta diebus et noctibus manete mecum hie, ut faciamus orationem, et Dominus Iesus Christus perficiat, quod prediximus, et fiat eius voluntas.” Cumque completa esset oratio virginum, apparuit eis angelus Domini et dixit: “Fiat vobis sicut petistis.” Et postquam benedixit eis abbatissa perrexit ad Hiberniam. Athea vero mansit in Andreseia, sicut preceperat ei sancta Mo[nenna}, Erat enim cognata abbatissa, Propterea postulaverunt ut remaneret cum illis. Adhue autem gentilitas et maximus tenebatur error per totam Anglicam terram. Sanctissima omnipotentis Dei virgo Monenna multas in Dei nomine edificavit ecclesias, quasdas in Hibernia, quaram ista sunt nomina; id est Focharde, deinde Cehllescleve, et post Cheneglas, et edificavit ecclesiam unam in Surde, et alteram in Ahrmacha, nec non et Mitha, et multas alias, quarum nomina hic non sunt seripta. Hee autem sancta virgo viguit ae floruit virtutibus divinis ac miraculis, et fuit in tempore Celestini pape, qui sanctum Patricium ad Hibernenses gentes, sub caligine peccatorum et ignorantie positas, misit. Sed hee interim. In Anglica vero terra quasdam constituit ecclesias, quia in tempore illo, sicut dixi, maximis gentilitatis tenebris tenebantur, In Arderne vero, maxima et longissima silva, tres construxit eeclesias. Quarta autem in quadam insula, posita in fluvio supradicto Trenti, qui iuxta Montem decurrit Calvi, Al - Sp ris Ksposrro—Conchubrant Vita Sanclae Monennae. 231 De ampula vitrea reperta. 4. Unus de poetis Scotorum preclarissimus, nomine Brenden, vir ab infantia oculis orbus, sed in arthe poetica inter omnes erat precipuus, venit ad quemdam fluvium nomine Berbam. Et ille in navicula transiens, cecidit de suo sinu ampulla vitrea, que erat de vino plena, in profundum aque. Quam diu querentes numquam invenire potuerunt, et omni spe inveniendi ablata, dixit postea in suo, quod per verbum canebat, carminiculo: “Si ista ampulla nune fuerit inventa, sancte Monenne sine dubio erit donanda, ut habeat illa secum in altaris ministerio, quod suum meritum monstrabit de profundo.” Hee canens in sua lingua, wunus prospiciens videt vasculum sanum et integrum iuxta se in aqua positum, quod asumens, foris produxit de aqua et ad sanctain Monennam postea transmisit, quod invocatum nomen eius Deus monstravit. Quod sancta Monenna angelos non venisse conquirens orationes suas impediri sensit fichonum causa neophite. 5. Angelos Domini cum sancta Monenna collocutiones habere frequenter adsiduas non dubium est, et die nocteque ab ila numquam defuisse, ex quo monasterio collocaverat usque ad mortis sue diem, exceptis tribus, ut alii affrmant, noctibus, alii una nocte, qui ab initio semper sibi traditum adfirmant, et quid traditum causae prestitit sequens contextus verbi monstrabit. Alia nocte sorores oratorium ingresse ad matutinas ibi peragendas vigilias, finitisque aliquando orationibus, signo pulsato, silentio dixit saneta Monenna sororibus: “Puelle benedicte Domini, non debemus festinando negligere, quod in ista nocte video vobis evenire. Debemus enim nostras, in quantum possumus, orationes ad Christum sursum erigere. Et nune ultra oratorii culmen non possunt ascendendo transire. Debemus hae hora, in quantum possumus, omnes nostras conscientias mundando investigare. Sanctos enim hospites, qui nos visitare soliti erant, multo miramur solito tempore non venire. Si namque nostra delicta qualiacumque non fuissent, sine dubio more solito semper advenirent.’’ His auditis, omnes ancelle Domini ceciderunt in facies suas, timore in eius verbo perterrite, plus eredebant verbo abbatisse, quamvis sciebant in suis conscientiis nichil peceare, sicut et Apostolis quondam Domino Christo dicente: “ Quia unus vestrum me tradet,’”! respondisse leguntur singuli dicentes: “Numaquid ego sum, Domine?”? Quod enim in corde suo unusquisque non habuit, supra se scire Dominun vere putavit. Responditque una de penitentibus, que nuper de seculo venerat, dicens: “Mea culpa sine dubio hee vobis feci. Nune enim recordor, quod penitentiam meam promittens, oblita sum duos sotulares t Matth. 26, 21. 2? Matth. 26, 22. 232 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. confiteri, quos ab alio seculari viro, mihi illicite ante copulato, adportavi, et illos in ista noete sub pedibus propter frigus habui.” Dixit saneta Monenna: “Melius ut illi subtulares imponantur in profundissimum bramum, pro quibus nunc absentiam sentimus angelorum.” Vocata itaque una ex sororibus Brignam et aliis cum ea ex sororibus, dixit eis: “Ite et los subtulares in aliquo profundo abscondite, ubi nemo illos possit invenire.” Illis exeuntibus iussa complere, quod restabat vigiliarum rite peragunt. Dixitque sancta Monenna: “Deo omnipotenti gratias debemus ex toto corde agere, quod orationes nostre ut ante ad superna nunc aliquid possint ascendere, et nostri obtati hospites non timeant ad nos venire, reiecta materia Dei offense.” Nune aperte potest intelligi quantum se mundaverat ab omni macula principalis peccati, que orationem suam senserat his minimis impediri. Non sineret maiora delicta sucerescere, que sic voluit sine wla mora in tantum etiam minima purgare. Quod vidit Brig duos cervos, id est angelos, de domuncula sancte Monenne egredi. 6. Reverse sorores, impleto precepto, pulsato oratorii hostio, vident omnia esse in silentio. Dixitque Brignam ad sorores, que secum ierant : “ Ite dormi- torium ingredientes aliquantulum pausate antequam lucescat mane.” Illis intrantibus, revertitur ad tegorium sancte Monenne, in quo, cubiculo diligenter clauso, solebat diutius in oratione persistere super nudam petram cum angelis Dei mutuis conlocutionibus familiter sermocinari, sicut amicus cum amico loquitur. Adpropinquansque eminus intuetur duos, ut sibi videbatur, cicnos, de domuncula, in qua sancta Monenna requiescebat, in celum volare. Quos diligentius primo intuens, mirari coepit, et alius esse sciens quam forma monstrabat, non audebat, diutius aspicere, sed cito in terram corruens coepit Dominum instantius orare, timens ne periret perculsa stupore visionis angelice. Tandem ergo tremebunda levat se de terra et appropinquans hostiolo coepit leniter pulsare, Audito in domuncula pulsantis motu dixit : “Ego sum ancilla tua, quam misisti, et fecimus que nobis, ut putamus, iussa sunt. Sed nunc timore concussa et omnibus tremulatis membris, vix spiritum cohibeo meum.” Cui sancta Monenna clementer respondit: “Signa diligenter tuuin cor, forsitan bestiarum vel demonum horrorem invenistis, que omnia in desertis solent accidere, et sexum femineum potest modicum commovere.” At illa dixit, aliam esse causam concusse mentis et non de horrore procedere rei corporalis, “sed hee et hee a me visa sunt, et non potui nec volui te celare.” Cui dixit sancta Monenna: “ Nune credo quod te Dominus bonis omnibus non privabit, quando secreta sua, que ab aliis celantur tibi revelavit, non privabit enim bonis qui ambulant in innocentia cordis sui.’ Et nune tempus est, ut in ' Psal, 83, 13. Espostro— Conchubrani Vita Sanclae Monennue. 233 tua terra propria habites aliis proficias. Ad hoe enim te Dominus servavit, ut per te edificentur deserta et inveniantur perdita massa, qua inventa, Christo et angelis fiat magna letitia. Nune autem scias, quod visu oculorum, quibus nune vides, post talem visionem carebis, meliores oculos habens, quibus paradisum videas, et similis angelis, quos vidisti in splendore fulgebis firma- menti. Sed ante mortem meam de tali visione nulli dicas, Nune autem festinabis, ut potueris, ad terram tuam, sciens quod pergentibus semper de nostris, inter me et te, sive in vita sive post mortem nostram numquam accedet malum vel aliquid contrarium.” Quod verissimum esse usque hodie probatur, periculosa semper et ardua ambulantibus inter illa duo monasteria, numquam audivimus accidisse quicquid mali. Post hee illa festinans ad terram nativitatis sue, que a monasterio sancte Monenne unius diei itinere disiungitur, invento ibi apto loco, usque ad diem mortis sue orbata oculis corporis, sic permansit, ut futurum sancta Monenna predixit, De profectione Lazar in Anglia. 7. Habuit sancta Monenna secum unam de puellis nomine Lassar, quam supra memoravimus virginem Christi perfectam, sicut postea probavit eventus, quam sancta abbatissa pre maiora volens videns in ea sanctissime vite industriam, dixit ad illam: “ Vade propter Christum in peregrinationem in alienam terram, quam diligo, trans mare in Britanniam, et ego veniam illuc, Deo volente, propter Dominum. Perge ad locum qui vocatur Andresie, in quo cupimus suscipere maxime precepta discipline.” Surrexit illa complere, nihil contra dicens indubitata fide. In illo itaque itinere hoc mirabile contigit, quod obedientie sancte Monenne meritum promeruit, quia sic omnia, que sibi erant necessaria, in itinere semper preparata invenit, ut de sui itineris commoditate, quam propter Christum et obedientiam suscepit, nihil defuit, quod raro contingit his, qui non solum per peruersa terrarum pericula, sed etiam per fluctivaga maria transeunt. Ad mare autem per- venientes, ubi transitus de Scotia in Britannia est, navem paratam invenerunt in portu, que illas trans mare perduxit ad monasterium destinatum, Iuxta quod in hospitio permanens multo tempore illa predicta puella postea iterum exivit Romam. De novyissima peregrinacione sancte Monenne Rome euntis per Soctiam. 8. Cum vero esset sancta Monenna centorum et decem annorum coepit ire Romam novissima vice. Duabus enim vicibus ante ad predictam perrexit urbem. Pervenerat etiam in Albania, id est in Scotiam, in qua edificaverat ecclesias in Christi nomine, quarum hee sunt nomina. Una est Chilnecase in R,I.A, PROC., VOL. XXVII., SECT. C, [34] 254 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Galuueie, altera vero in cacumine montis, qui appellatur Dundeuenel, quia sic semper solebat, sicut prediximus, ut supra nudam petram nudis membris in noctibus oraret Deum, qui semper orandus est, sicut Scriptura ait: “Orate sine intermissione,”’ et reliqua. Tertia autem in alio montis Dunbreten. Quarta in castello quod dicitur Strivelin. Quinta vero Dunedene, qui Anglica lingua dicta Edeneburg. Sexta enim mons Dunpeleder, et illic transfretavit mare in Albaniam ad sanctum Andream. Post hee vero exiit ad Aleethe, ubi modo est obtima ecclesia, quam Lonfortin edificavit cum quodam fonte sanctissimo, et mansit illue aliquanto tempore, et multum dilexit illum locum, in quo in finem vite sue, ut affirmant, Domino volente, emisit spiritum. Quod Conagal rex, filius Conail, et qui convenerant barones misit ad illam de die mortis debito in futurum differendo. 9, Cum autem agnovisset sancta Monenna, Spiritu Sancto revelante, quod exitus vite appropinquasset, tune misit nuntinm in Arderne ad sorores Athea Osid et Eda, ut venirent ad eam in locum, qui vocatur Lonfortin in Scotia, Et venerunt et manserunt cum illa aliquantis diebus. Et appropinquante novissimo die et audita infirmitate eius in populo, maximum contulit omnibus luctum. Veneruntque ad illam visitandam Conagal, qui erat rex Scotie in illo tempore, et Rotheri et Cobo et Bollan et Choilli et omnes maiores natu populi cum cetera multitudine usque ad propinquantes monasterii loca. Miserunt itaque episcoppm Ronam, fratrem Monenne, ad illam ponentes verba hee in ore eius: “Obsecramus te propter consanguinitatem nostram,” nam et ipse rex matrem habuit Conalneam, “et germanitatem, quam habemus, et in carne et in Deo, ut etiam uno anno nobisenm inaneas, et quasi orphanos nos in isto anno non derelinquas. Credimus enim et scimus quia quecumque Dominum rogaveris sine dubio ab illo impetrabis. Nos autem omnes, quanticumque hic sumus, et omnis populus similiter nobiseum demandat istam petitionem prestes, et quicumque de nobis principes, vel qualemcumque principatum tenentes, donabimus singuli ancillam Domino pro tua vita, et omnis vir de toto populo, qui potest armatus incedere, voluntario animo donabit vaccam etatis integre, et de ista pecunia simul in unum congregata, facies quodcumque tibi placeat.’’ Quibus illa per episcopum remandat hee dicens: “ Benedicti vos a Domino sitis, qui dignitate deposita ad me infirmam visitandam venistis. Si pridie vel nudius tertius venissetis, forsitan Dominus sua pietate concedisset ut vestra petitio prevaleret. Hodie non possum vestre petitioni adquiescere, quia venerunt ad me hospites venerabiles valde, qui nostros sermones audiunt, qui missi sunt a Domino animam meam recipere secum, Petrum et Paulum dico, quos video habere secum lintheamen '] Thess. 5, 17, Esrosrro— Conchubrani Vita Nanctae Monennae. 235 album de auro, ut mihi videtur, mirabiliter ornatum, et cum illis me oportet exire ad Dominum mewn, qui misit illos, Iesum Christum. Donet autem Dominus vestro adventui mercedem, et quod voluistis donare voluntarie pro mea vita, wnusquisque donet hoe ad Dominum pro sua anima propria. Benedictionem meam, quam postulastis, sine dubio recipietis. Benedicti enim yos a Domino, qui fecit celum et terram, cum uxoribus et liberis, filiabus et filiis, et omnibus que ad vos pertinent, sitis in omnibus benedixione Dei ditati. Pelliceam meam et melotem et cetera mea utensilia pro thessauris vobiscum tantum dimitto. Reliquie mee cum baculo meo in aliam terram apportentur. Que si vobiscum habueritis, contra inimicos pergentes, qui veniunt vestros depopulare fines, victoriam per hee habere Dominus vobis promittit. Extra vero terminos terre vestre alias gentes adire bellando non debetis, sed si ille gentes voluerint vestros devastare terminos et ibi pugnare contra illos necessitas coget, semper vobis victoria prospere subveniet. Alias autem gentes adive extra fines terre vestre, nisi maiore potestate cogente, vos non oportet, ne forte ira Domini super vos veniat. De mea autem absentia nolite esse tristes. Credo enim sine dubio non minus posse impetrare a Domino de his que vobis proficiant, si ad illum exiero, quam quando fui vobiscum in seculo.” Hee et his similia diligenter eis demandans per episcopum, vale dixit singulis, nominibus suis, qui hee audientes per renuntiantem episcopum, proiectis armis, omnes fletu maximo planxerunt pro eius absentia, quam sciebant orationibus suis adiuvari posse per omnia. Post hee, consolatione suscepta, et ab episcopo confortati, accepta benedictione sancte Monenne, reverse sunt ad edes suas, Ergo eadem die, ante dispositis omnibus, in futurum suo monasterio pertinentibus, et predictis per spiritum que temporibus futuris per ordinem postea evenerunt, cum his vero hospitibus, qui ei in obviam processerant, die tertio Nonas Tulii perrexit ad Christum, septimo die a natali Petri et Pauli Apostolorum, cum quibis exiit ad regnum celorum, regnatura cum Christo in secula seculorum., Amen, De ostensione sancte Monenne post obitus sui diem tertium ad Thanatim. 10. Post tertium obitus sui diem sancta Monenna ostendit se corporali visu alii de sororibus nomine Taunat, venienti de sororum dormitorio post completorium, nescio qua causa cogente, viditque sanctam Monennam iuxta erucem foris in proximo sitam in oratione stare. Qua agnita, ad pedes eius corruens, dixit: “Domina, quid me iubes facere?” Cui illa respondit; “Introiens domum, ad cunctas dices sorores, wh magis in tali tempore habeant sanctum silentium et ne earum sermones sonare audiantur foras extra domum. [34* | 236 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. Quid tam cito obliviscuntur statute regule, cuius terminos non licet ullatenus transgredi? Non debetis, filie mee, negligere etiam modica, ne similiter neglegantur et maiora. Tu ergo vadens, iter tuum prepara, quia mecum exibis transacta septimana.” At illa gaudens in tali sponsione deduxit eam aliquatenus usque ad modicum, ut dicunt, fontanum in septemtrionali castelli parte positum. Reyersa ergo Tannat domum nuntiavit hee sororibus, que sancta demandaverat Monenna. His auditis, timore perterrite, cuncte in terram prostrate sunt, gaudentes simul et trementes de manifestatione tante visionis. Completis autem septem diebus, ut predictum est, Taunat omnibus valedixit sororibus, lacrymantibusque singulis de eius absentia, simul gaudentes de itineris duce, intravit, ut adfirmant, suum cubiculum, Et ibi pedes recolligens, eius anima cum sancta Monenna migravit ad Dominum. De translatione sancte Monenne in Anglicam terram. 11. Post dormitionem vero sancte Monenne, turba multa que convenerat de Hibernia, Scotia, et de Anglia ad locum ubi fuit defuncta, et propter corpus eius prelium yoluerunt facere, quis tolleret. Venit etiam archiepiscopus Columpeille pacem facere inter illos. Dixerunt Hibernenses: “Cognata nostra est et de terra nostra nata, et ideo volumus adducere corpus ad propriam patriam.” Scottici dixerunt: “Et de genere nostro est et ad nos venit, et finem vite sue nobiscum fecit, et debet nobiscum manere.” Dixit vero Athea et qui cum ea erant: “Pro caritate Dei, Columchille audi nos. Preterierunt iam'..... . annis, quod dixit nobis sanctissima virgo, “ Ossa mea cum ossibus vestris?..... . erunt, Deo volente.?” Et nos credimus et speramus, quod non potest aliud fieri cum voluntate Dei. Quia illa causa hue venimus.” Et respondit sanctus Columchille et dixit omnibus: “ Dabo vobis rectum consilium. Jeiunamus hodie et faciamus orationem ad Deum, ut nobis det consilium bonum et faciat pacem inter vos.’ Et fecerunt sic. Mane autem facto, dixit sanctus Columcille episcopus: “Eligite ex vobis octo homines, quatuor de Scotia, et de Hibernia duos, et alios duos de Anglia. Et illi de Scotia accipiant feretrum in occidentali parte, et alii quatuor in orientali parte, et Dominus dividat inter vos, quorum sit.” Et sic factum est ut Scotigene exirent cum integro feretro, et corpus illius super illud, sicut eis videbatur, ad ecclesiam, que vocatur Aleecht, cum festinatione. Hibernenses vero et Anglici, exierunt cum Athea et venerunt illa die cum integro feretro et corpus super illud integrum iuxta castellum quid dicitur Strivelin, ad veclesiam que vocatur Ecléés, Et postea adduxerunt corpus eius de loco ad locum, usque dum venientes ad predictum locum, quam sibi elegit in vita. ' There is a blank space in the ms. here. * Another blank space in the Ms. * Cf. Liber iii, cap. 3, p. 230, supra. Esrosrro— Conchubrani Vita Sanctae Monennae. OY Nam et baculus suus cum ea illic posita est. Pellicia vero eius et melotes et cetera utensilia pro thesauris in Hiberniam ducte sunt ad ecclesiam que dicitur Chellescleve. De columpna ab angelis elevata in tempore Derlaisre. 12. Post sancte Monenne dormitionem, sicut illa constituerat, Bia, filia Ailella fuit secunda abbatissa. Tertia Dognidui, filia Mothai, filii Lilac. Quarta Derlaisre, filia Daisremi, filii Buissidi, que monasterio puellarum prefuit quinquaginta annis. In cuius tempore contigit in omni Scotia famosum et tam grande miraculum. LEcclesie in monasterio sancte Monenne cum supra- dicta abbatissa construitur tabulis dedolatis iuxta morem Scotticarum gentium, eo quod macerias Scotti non solent facere, nec factas habere. ‘ota ergo ecclesia pene ad integram constructa, iterum artifices eb lignorum cesores vadunt ad silvas propinquas arbores secare, ad ea que deerant domui perfi- cienda. Inventisque sufficienter apparatui aptaverunt longiorvem arborem et grossiorem querunt, qui in summo culmine ambarum sub se et in se summi- tatem contineret parietum, quam latine spinatam vocamus. Itaque diu quesita illa spinata columna et non inventa, tandem in arduo et satis maximis petris circumvallato loco inveniunt arborem ad opus aptam, securibusque secata dimissis omnibus ramis et radicibus talliatam. Putabant enim in primis aliquo modo petrocleas! inde attrahere posse. Sed moyere vel modicum spatium nulla machina hominum vel fortitudo boum propter loci difficillimum situm. Domum artifices cum operariis redeunt, et hee que contigerant sancte Derlaisre dicunt. Quibus illa dixit: “Sancta Monenna vivit in celo, in cuius honore domus edificatur in terra, illa potest vos adiuvare.” Itaque sic factum est, deficiente inde machina humana subsequenti nocte aderat virtus divina, Nam supradictam spinatam angeli sine dubio a Domino missi trans- portaverunt ad locum planum, ubi adiri potuit sine wlla iniuria hominum et iumentorum. Venientes die crastino artifices super via non longe a monasterio posita invenerunt columnam, quam crediderunt numquam adiri posse per magnam et difficilimam silvam. Et hoc miraculo diffamato, omnes qui audierant glorificaverunt Deum, dicentes se alibi non audisse plus factum mirabile, quam quod fecit Dominus per meritum sancte Monenne, Explo- rantes autem otiose artifices si deprehenderent maxime columne aliquod vestigium, videbantur ab eis in summitate arborum fracti ramusculi, ut sibi videbantur, quasi a columna tacti. Inde suspicabantur per aerem colump- nam esse ab angelis subvectam. Et nunc illa domo renovata, illa supra dicta spinata in reliquiis reputatur. 1 petrocleas] sic cod. pro per trocleas. 238 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. De aqua in cerevisiam motata. 13. Alia vice in tempore sancte Derlaisre, sanctus episcopus nomine Finbar, cognomento Vinnianus, ad monasterium sancte Monenne direxit iter, et nullo nuntio ante se misso, descendere videtur de aliquo non tam longe monticulo. Quo viso et agnito, dixit sancta Derlaisre puelle que sibi ministrabat: “ Haurite nunc festinanter aquam de sancte Monenne fontano, et implete cupas, que in domo sunt aqua, in quibus videtur aliquid fermenti remansisse.” Completisque vasis usque ad summum, et aliis egredientibus domum, singula benedixit vasa, quibus in virtute benedictionis ferventibus, dixit ad puellam sibi pre ceteris fidam: “Proba qualiter est quod in vasis fervet.” similem illi numquam gustavi.” Cui dixit sancta Derlaisre: “ Ante mortem meam nulli dicas de hoc, quod contigit, quia meritum sancte Monenne et Que iussa conplens dixit: “Perfectissima cervisia est in vasis et episcopi hee fecerunt sancti. Sed ne ulla humana adulatio hoe mihi inputat, nolo ante mortem meam, ut alius preter te sciat.” Veniente ergo episcopo et suis, initoque conuiuio, biberunt omnes talem ceruisiam tam perfectam, ut omnes contestarentur nullam alibi unquam inuenire similem. Tam leti effecti ut nisi episcopo prohibente pene omnes hebrii deuenirent. 14. Harum uirtutum lectorem simul et auditorem per Deum testor, ut pro me ualde misero Domini seruo Conchubrano, peccati sarcina oppresso, piis orationibus intercedant ad Dominum, ut quod impediente aduersario, uiribus meis inplere de Dei preceptis non ualeo, ut debet, sororum mearum meritis pro me intercedentibus, ante mortem meam perficere possim, ut mortis uinculis absolutus per earum suffragia, Christo prestante, transire merear in sanctorum consortium celicolarum, in mansionibus simul perfectorum cum Christo, qui regnat in secula seculorum. Amen. Kspostro— Conchubrani Vila Sanctae Monennuae. 239 APPENDIX. IN Ms, Cotton Cleopatra, A. ii. fol. 1r°-3y°. YMNUS SANCTE MONENNE VIRGIIs. 1, IV. Deum deorum dominum, 25 Corde perfecta sobria, Autorem vite omnium, Sponsa Deo dignissima, Regem et sponsum uirginum Vestimenta pulcherrima Sempiternum infinitum, Habuit nuptialia, 5 Invocemus perualidum Quibus induta regina Sancte Monenne meritum, 30 Regis stetit in dextera, Ut nos ducat post obitum Quam [tu Christe perpetua In regni refrigerium, Collocasti in gloria]. II. V. Audite sancta studia Donavit illi maximam 10 Virginum Christi milia, Deus virtutum gratiam, Sancte Monenne plurima 30 Certam veram prophetiam, Sana summa salubria, Futurorum scientiam, Quam perrescit industria, In omni cetu gloriam, Donante Christi gratia, De adversis victoriam, 15 Quam tu Christe perpetua Quam tu Christe perpetua Collocasti in gloria. 40 [Collocasti in gloria]. III. VI. Benedicta Patricio, Erat illi mirabile Sub uirginali pallio De aqua vinum facere, Consecra[ue}rat? Domino Petram in salem efiicere, 20 Templum cordis hospitio, Temptata filiis Sathane, Christo digna possessio 45 Semper ditata munere Salva viro perpetuo, Visionis angelice, Quam [tu Christe perpetua Quam tu Christe [perpetua Collocasti in gloria]. Collocasti in gloria]. 1Tn the same hand as the Vita. The hymn is not written according to the metre, but in full lines as the page admits. The metre is marked by dots. ? Letters or words printed in squaié brackets are omitted in the Ms, 240 50 60 — jo Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. Vil. Fertur Monenne vitulus Raptus a lupis protinus Egit nocte miserrimus, Inter lupos fit pavidus, Illa orante scicius Sanus a bestiis redditur, 5 Quam [tu Christe perpetua Collocasti in gloria]. vill. Gloriosum miraculum Devulgatum per populum, Unum occidit vitulum Servis Dei convivium, Quem fecit Monenne meritum Vivum haberi iterum, Quam [tu Christe perpetua Collocasti in gloria]. IX, Humilis erat animo, Excelsa tamen merito, Terram harabat sarculo, Heremitarum studio Virum gerens proposito In corpore femineo, Quam [tu Christe perpetua Collocasti in gloria]. md leiunii in rigore, In caritatis ardore, In omni bono labore, Propter Dominum proprie Sic vixit omni tempore Crucifixo iam corpore, Quam tu Christe perpetua 80 [Collocasti in gloria]. 90 100 110 XI. Kasta electa columba, Perfecta matri unita, Turtur et castissima, Voce sonante cognita, Vitis vera florigera, Christo Domino condigna, Quam tu [Christe perpetua Collocasti in gloria]. XII. Lucerna erat lucida In templo Dei posita, Virgo Tesse florida Pulera fortis et unica, Margarita pulcherrima Ornata regis placita, Quam [tu Christe perpetua Collocasti in gloria]. XIII. Magnam construxit ecclesiam In desertis egregiam, In qua virtutem maximam Fecit laude dignissimam, Defunctam unam filiam Suscitavit emortuam, Quam [tu Christe perpetua Collocasti in gloria]. XIV. Narrant idem de vasculo Mirum dictu argenteo Magno immisso fluvio Longo terrarum spatio, Quod Monenne nutu superno Transmissum est a Domino, Quam [tu Christe perpetua Collocasti in gloria]. 120 125 130 140 Esposiro— Conchubrani Vita Sanetae Monennae. XV. O Christi sanctam virginem, Sancte Marie [i]mitatricem,' O uere vitis palmitem De omne fructu laborem, O regis sponso sublimem Deo semper amabilem, Quam tu Christe [perpetua Collocasti in gloria]. XVI. Patriarchas sinibus (?) Cum electis virginibus, Apostolorum cetibus, Solis luce fulgentibus, Sublimatis honoribus Sanctorum his similibus, Quam tu Christe perpetua [Collocasti in gloria]. XVII. Quantum crucem sustinuit, Tantum corde congaudebit, Quantum Domino placuit, Tantum signa promeruit, Quantum Deo obedivit, Tantum premium accepit, Quam [tu Christe perpetua Collocasti in gloria]. XVIII. Regno celorum fruitur, Viro Dei reficitur, Celesti manna alitur, Tn paradiso pascitur, In quo a sanetis canitur Carmen quod nunquam finitur, Quam [tu Christe perpetua Collocasti in gloria]. 241 XIX, 145 Stola induta glorie, 150 160 1 70 Spe secura victorie, Sponsum sequitur ubique In celi latitudine, Electorum in ordine Refulget solis splendide, Quam tu Christe [perpetua Collocasti in gloria]. XX. Transacta nocte media Voce clamantes superna Cum lampade perlucida Sponsa occurrit obvia, Prudens edocta filia Sponsi transit ad gaudia, Quam tu Christe [perpetua Collocasti in gloria]. OXI Urbem intrauit supernam, Celestem Ierosolimam, Sortita vestem candidam In modum solis splendidam, Post perfectam uictoriam Habet laudem et gloriam, Quam [tu Christe perpetua Collocasti in gloria]. XXII. Xpi sedit in dextera Una cum sancta Maria, Summa habentes gaudia, Trinitatis in gloria, Milium inter milia Angelorum sublimia, Quam tu Christe [perpetua Collocasti in gloria]. ! There is a little blank space before the first ‘m.” R.I.A. PROC., VOI, XXVIII., SECT, C, [35 | 242 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. XXOL XXIV. Ymnum Deo infinitum 185 Zona Christi durissima Canentes regi omnium, Percinxit sancta viscera, Laudantes in perpetuum Qua perfecta deposita 180 Summum eius imperium Vestita stola bissina Consona voce carminum Inter sanctorum agmina Electorum sublimium, 190 Seculis in secula, Quam tu [Christe perpetua Quam tu Christe perpetua Collocasti in gloria]. Collocasti in gloria. Amen. Ora pro nobis, beata Monenna, ut regnemus cum Christo per sancta tua merita. Per merita et orationes sancte virginis Monenne Dominum invocemus, ut peccata atque delicta nostra per penitentiam deleamus. B. ms. Cotton Cleopatra, A. ii. fol. 56 v°-58 r?.* Yuurus SANCTE MoNENNE VIRGINIS. L IV. Andite fratres facta Digna precamur Sine ullo crimine Per eius auxilia, Sancte Monenne 15 Ut mereamur Salutaris femine. Magna mirabilia. IL. a. 5 Beata mansit Electa fuit Sine ulla macula, Deo et hominibus, Terris apparuit Christo adhesit Post vite miracula. 20 Annis iubilibus. IIL. VI. Celestis uirgo Femina fida 10 Intrans cum melodia ! Miro fulget favore, Obviam sponso Celum concendit Cum electo oleo. Sed cum magno labore. 1 In same hand as preeeding. On fol. 56¥° half-way down begins, without any title, ‘‘ Audite fratres facta’? down to ‘* Celestis uirgo."’ The hymn starts again at the top of fol. 57r° with the title above, all the nine lines being repeated. Each stanza fills two lines of the ss. 25 40 Esposrro— Conchubrani Vita Sanctae Monennae. VIL. Gratia Christi Requievit gratissima Mixta casta Facta fidelissima. VIIL. Humilitatis Exemplar exsteterat, Hine exaltata Celi prata peterat. Xe [uvenculorum Erat norma nuwmeris, A Deo! docta Casta atque humilis. XG Kastam custodiuit Carnem coram angelis, Fulget in albis Stolis claris candidis. slg Lucerna clara Nec sita sub modio, Erat ostensa Cum accenso oleo. XIL Marie matris Imago mirabilis, Hee virgo facta Alta ineffabilis. XIII. Neminem lesit, Pressit cuncta caducea, Fulsit virtute, Iuventute adulta. 6 =—I 80 Angelorum miracula. 60 a 70 XIV. O sancta sponsa Sumii legis latoris Complens perfecta Precepta Saluatoris. XV. Patria de sua Peregrina pergens Habens in cruce Lux de luce ardens. XVI. Quasi advena Mundi cura caruit, Domini digna Fide firma floruit. XVII. Regina sancta Sine labe manens, Pura puella Tanquam stella cadens. XVII. Sancte Monnene Laudibus resonantibus Tanquam organa Choris exaltantibus. XIX, Templum perfectum Construxit in pectore, Casta in sede Cum rege rectore. XX. Vere permanet Sine ulla macula Inter sancta sanctorum 1 adeo cod. [85*] 245 244 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. XXL XXII. Xpum secuta _ $85 Ymnus exoriens Tuta ab infantia, Christi cunctis auribus, Mundum reliquid Cuius memoria Cum sua substantia. Permanet cum laudibus. XXIII. Zona precincta 90 Castitatis candida Fulget in gaudia Tanquam aurea lampada. Gloria Patri Atque Unigenito Cuncti tonantis Exaltantis merita Sancte Monenne Postulemus egregia Ut per eius auxilia Possideamus premia. per. Sancta Monenna lux huius mundi ascendit, in candilabro nitidum sponsum sicut sol in meridie. Qui regnas in secula seculorum. Amen. C. Ms. Cotton Cleopatra, A. ii. fol. 58 v°-59 r°. Vixerat autem sancta Monenna* centis et triginta tres annis, et fuit abbatissa’ quadraginta annis. Pater vero eius nomine Mothait - rex Oueahulud - filius Lilach - filius Lugdach - filius Conalde- filius Ermen* - filius Soiro * filius Imehado - filius Fedlemto - filius Maice. Mater vero eius regina nomine Cumman filia regis Dalbranaig. Quinta abbatissa post sanctam Monennam fuit Cron - filia Dachoram - Xxlili*™ annis. Sexta abbatissa Conchen - filia Colmani- filia Aeda regis cognomento Superflui - xxx annis. Septima Cron filia Erneri filii Fectheni cuius non (?) inperfecto primatu in monasterio numerus peragitur annus unus. 1 In the same band as the Vita and preceding hymns. ? Space of three or four letters. * Space after abbatiasa. * May be Erinen. Esprostro—Conchubrani Vita Sanetae Monennae. 245 Octava Damorir filia Scandlani * avi Dachoram * annis xii * in mortalitate magna moritur. Nona Gnathat * Chritan filia * annis xxx. Decima Finan ingen Critan ° filii Scanlani - avi Dachoram * una mense fuit. Undecima Luecan : filia Aedgne ° filii Abeil * xi annis prefuit. Duodecima Femen ° filia Fallaich * annis xxxiii. Tercia decima Allabuir : filia Foidmin * xxxiiii annis. Quarta decima Flaithgrath * annis xxx. Quinta decima Medboc : filia Midgasa * abbatissa annis quindecin. D. ms. Cotton Cleopatra, A. ii. fol 59 v°—60 r°. Audivimus a quodam viro religioso et cuius dictis est adhibenda fides, quod in quodam cenobio, quod gloriosa virgo Moduenna in Hibernia con- struxerat, usque in hodiernum diem lectus ipsius cernitur trans’ introitum monasterii positus de lapide ad modum sepuleri excisus. In quo post inmensos labores, post multos sudores, post longas vigilias, non cullatis plumeis, non linteis vel lodicibus, sed duro lapidi raro dat membra queu ut non tantum vigilando, sed etiam dormiendo carnem spiritui cogeret ancillari. De hoc lecto tale contingit fieri miraculum. Virgines ibidem Deo famulantes hoe decretum illesum observant, scilicet nullam in earum admitti societate, nisi prius eis de illius constiterit virginitate, quod hoc modo divino iudicio committunt examinandum. JIuvencula monasterium intratura et sacrum velamen susceptura, primo in illo lecto collocabitur pausatura. Mirum dictu, si virgo fuerit, non tantum nullis affecta molestiis evigilat, verum si antea alicuius morbi molestia se dolebat afiligi, mox pristine gaudebit sanitati restitul. Si vero aliqua ausu temerario se virginem mentita fuerit, quod nonnulle faciunt, quia turpe est non esse fateri, et in eodem lecto iacere pre- sumpserit, lectum illum necnon omnia vestimenta sua cruore fedata evigilans inveniet, ac si aliquis ex industria lectum illwm cruore animalium in eodem loco oecisorum impudenter fedasset. ‘In a court hand of the thirteenth century. * Or perhaps post. 246 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. E. ms. Cotton Cleopatra, A. 11. fol 60 r°2 ms. Lansdowne, 436, fol. 131 v°. Ortum Moduenne dat Hibernia, Scocia finem, Anglia dat tumulum, dat Deus alta poli. Prima dedit? vitam, sed mortem terra secunda, Et terram terre tertia terra dedit. 5 Autfert Lanfortin,’ quam terra Conallea profert. Felix Burtonia virginis ossa tenet. F. Ms. Cotton Cleopatra, A. il. fol. 60 1°.* Gaude virgo mater Christi qui per. Gaude quia Deo plena peperisti. Gaude quia tui nati quem dol.° Gaude Christum ascendentem. 5 Gaude quod post ipsum scandis Ubi fructus ventris tui. ' In same court hand of the thirteenth century. > dat Lansd. ® Longfortin Lansd. * In a larger and coarser hand of the fourteenth century. ® dol. cod. Esposrro— Conchubranit Vita Sanctae Monennae. 247 INDEX NOMINUM PROPRIORUM: Abeil 240. | Aeda 244. Aedgne 246. Afin 207, 212, 214. Ahrmacha, Hardmacha, 208, 230, Armagh. Ailella 237. Airdsconis, Airhsconis, Airtchonis, 219, 220, | 227, in Co. Wexford (?). Albania 233, 234, Scotland. Aleecht, Aleethe, 234, 236, near Dundee. Alfredus 215. Allabuir 245. Andreas, apostolus, 222, 230. Andreas, Sanctus, 229, 234, St. Andrews. Andreseie, Andresie, 230, 233, an island of the R. Trent. Angli 216. Anglia 207, 228, 236, 246. Anglica terra 230. Anglici 215, 236. Aquilonis pars 207, Ulster. Arderne, Ardert, silva, 216, 222, 230, 234, in Warwickshire. Athea 209, 216, 217, 222, 226, 230, 234, 236. Bairce 221, in Leinster. Bar 226. Benedictus, sanctus, 229. Berba 231, the R. Barrow. Bia 237. Bollan 234. Brenden 231. Brig, Brignam, 228, 232. Brigida, sancta, 209, 216, 217, 218, 219, 221, 222, 227. Britannia 216, 222, 229, 233. Briugis, piscinula, 208, in Mag Coba, Co. Down. Buissidi 237. Burtonia 246, Burton-on-Trent. Calvechif, Mons Calvus, 230, near the R. Trent. Campanus 217. Caput Litoris 221, Cenn Triga (?), a lake from or through which the R. Liffey flows. Probably towards the source of the latter. Cehllescleye, Chellecleue, Chellescleve, Cellula Montis, Chillesleve, 211, 214, 230, 237, Killeevy, Co. Armagh. Celestinus, papa, 208, 230. Chanoncun 216. Cheneglas 230. Chevin 207, 213, 214, 215. Chilnecase 233, Candida Casa, now Whithern, in Galloway. Choilli 234. Chritan, Critan, 245. Cobo 234. Coilgi, Colgi, Campiolus, 209, Cualgerne, in diocese of Derry. Colmanus 244. Colmi Mons 207, 210, 222, Slieve Gullion, Co. Armagh. Columchille, Columcille, Columpcille, sanctus, 236. Coman 208 (= Cumman). Conagal 228, 234. Conail 228, 234. Conaldus 215. Conalde 244. Conalle, Conallea terra, 209, 246, Conaille, a level plain in Co. Louth, Conallei 207, 208, 217, the men of Conaille. Conalnea 234. Conchen 244. Conchubranus 238. 221, Mag 1 Some of the place-names are so corruptly written in the ms, that I have not been able to identify them. 248 Cron 244. Cumman 244 (= Coman). Dachoram 244, 245. Dagannus, castellum, 216. Daisremi 237. Dalbranaig, Dalbranaith, 208, 244. Damorir 245. Daniel, propheta, 223. Derlaisre 228, 237, 238. Dognidui 237. Donech, Donehe, 225, 227. Dunbreten 234. Dundeuenel, mons, 234. Dunedene 234, Edinburgh. Dunpeleder, mons, 234. Duuelin 208, Dublin. Ecléés 236. Eda, Ede, 226, 230, 234. Edeneburd, Edeneburg, 230, 234. Ermen 244. Ermeri 244. Fallaich 245. Fectheni 244. Fedlemto 245. Femen 245. Fertas, flumen, 209. Finan 245. Finbar, Vinnianus, 238. Flaithgrath 245. Focard, Fochard, Fochart, 207, 209, 210, 216, 230, Faughart, two miles west of Dundalk. Foidmin, 245. Galuueie 234, Galloway. Glunelach, Glunelaht, Glunelath, 207, 212, 213, 214. Gnathat 245. Gregorius, papa, 229. Hardmacha 208, vide Ahrmacha. Helias, propheta, 219, 228. Heliseus, propheta, 229. Hibernenses 207, 221, 230, 236. Hibernia 207, 208, 210, 213, 215, 216, 217, 220, 222, 223, 230, 236, 237, 245, 246. Hibernicum mare orientale 221, the Irish Channel. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Hibernienses 208, 215. Hilech 208. _ Ibar, Ibor, sanctus, 207, 209, 210, 217, 219, 227. Terosolima 241. Tesse 240. Imchado 244. Tohannes Baptista 228. Israel 220. Ite, 222, 223, (= Eda, Ede). Lageni 218, the Leinstermen. Lanfortin 246, vide Lonfortin. Lassar, Lazar, 228, 230, 233. Life 221, the R. Liffey. Lilac, Lilach, 237, 244. Limphi Campania 221, Mag Liphi, the plain of the Liffey, Cos. Dublin and Kildare. Lonfortin, Lanfortin, 234, 246, near Dundee. Luccan 245. Lugdach, 244. Luge, Luger, 209, 215, 216, 217. Luue 208, Louth? Macdathevene, campus, 213. Macloithe 211. Maice 244. Maria, sancta, 210, 215, 241, 243. Maugtheus, Mothait, 208, 244. Medboc 245. Michael Archangelus 230. Midgasa 245. Mitha 230, Meath. Modica Hibernia 217, Beg Ere in Wexford Harbour. Monenna, sancta, passim. In form Moduenna, 225, 245, 246. Mothai 237. Mothait 244 (= Mangtheus). Murthemene, campus, 217, a district in Co. Louth. Orbile 209, 210 (=Servile). Orientales 207, 211, 221, the inhabitants of Oriel, a district in Ulster, Osid, 222, 223, 226, 230, 234. Oueabhulud, Oueahulud, 208, 244. Perbaps Uladh, a part of Ulster, comprising the present counties of Down and Antrim. Esposrro— Conchubrani Vita Sanctae Monennae. Patricius, sanctus, 207, 208, 212, 230, 239. Paulus, sanctus, 222, 280, 284, 235. Petrus, sanctus, 222, 230, 234, 235. Regumlech 208. Rome 221, 222, 226, 227, 228, 229, 230, 233. Ronam, Ronan, 210, 221, 234. Rotheri 234. ¢ Ruscane 209, in the plain of Cuailgne. Rooskey in Co. Louth. Sathanas 239. Scandlanus, Scanlanus, 245. Scotia 233, 237, Iveland. Scotia, Scocia, Scottia, Soctia, 207, 228, 229, 233, 234, 236, 246, Scotland. Scoti, Scotti, 221, 231, 237, the Ivish. Scottica gens 237, the Irish. Scoticum mare orientale 221, the Channel. Trish TL 249 Scottici 236, the Scotch. Scotigene 236, the Scotch. Servila, Servile, 207, 210, 211 (= Orbile). Sion, Mons, 208. Soiro 244. Stanniribae 221 (= Caput litoris ?). Streneshalen 216, near the forest of Arderne in Warwickshire. Strivelin 234, 236, Sterling. Suil 224. Surde 214, 230. Tannat, ‘Taunat, Thanat, 228, 235, 236. Trente 230, the R. Trent. ‘Triairna 210, the Aran islands in Galway Bay. Uluester 208, Ulster. Vinnianus 238 (= Finbar). INDEX VERBORUM:' alius 225, 282, for aliud. alleum 220, for allium (?). amminiculum 209, for adminiculum. ampula 227, 231, for ampulla. anachorita 228, for anachoreta. ancelle 231, for ancille. ancillari 245. arthe 231, for arte. asumens 231, for assumens. auffert 246, for aufert. ausus, a, 245. Cf. Latinae (s.v.). Thesaurus Linguae barones 228, 234. benedixio 212, 235, for benedictio. vissinus 242, for byssinus. oramum 232, or branum ; this word, not found elsewhere, appears to mean @ well or ditch. Perhaps connected with the Spanish brefa. *campiolus 209, 221,a little plain. candilabro 244, for candelabro. capitulum 220, a /ittle head, cf. cepae capitula, Columella, 11, 3, 15. capud 213, 216, 228, for caput. *carminiculum 231, a little song. centis 244, for centum. centorum 233, for centum. cerevisia, cervisia, 225, 226, 227, 228, 238, beer. *cervisarium yasculum, 226, a small vessel for holding beer. cicnus 228, 232, for cycnus. cogeretur 227, for cogente. colerii 220, for cullyrii. columpna, 228, 237, for columna. comisceret 226, for commisceret. commata 219, for commota. ‘The leading orthographical peculiarities of the ms. have been included in this Index. No notice has, however, been taken of such common forms as adfirmant for affirmant, adsimilati for assimilati, conlocutio for collocutio, inplere for implere, inmensos for immensos, nichil for nihil, tocius for totius, vendicat for vindicat, ymnus for hymnus, &c., &. Words marked with an asterisk do not occur in the glossary of Du Cange (ed. Henschel, 6 vols., Paris, 1840-46). R.I.A. PROO., VOL. XXVIII., SECT. C. [86) 250 complangens 211. completorium 235, a service containing prayers at the close of the day. concendit 242, for conscendit. confabulatio 209. congaudeo 241. Latinae (s.¥.). consulans 211, for consolans. conuersatio 207, 212, conversion. coruseatio 228. Cf. Thesaurus Linguae Latinae (s.v.). erippa 220, not found elsewhere, a hind of cloth or garment, French crépe, Italian crespo. *cullatus 245. Probably connected with culla, some kind of garment worn by monks. cupa 238, a cask,eat. Cf. Thesaurus Linguae Latinae (s.v.). Cf. Thesaurus Linguae dampnum 218, 219, for damnum. degressus 226, for digressus. desertum 213. despellere 218, for dispellere. disponsate 210, for desponsate. dormitorium 232, 225. dubietas 221, doubt. elemosine 229, for eleemosyne. eperbolice 220, doubtless for hyperbolice. The Bollandists, who wrongly print eperbolire, suggested ebullire, on the strength of which eperbolire is given as a verb equivalent to ebullire in Henschel’s edition of Du Cange (s.v.). escre 221, an Irish word meaning a vessel. exspers 215, for expers. familiter 232, for familiariter. feminii 219, for feminei. fermentum 238. fichones 227, 231, shoes. floriger 240. fluctivagus 233. fontanei, 219, springs. fontanus 236, 238, @ fountain. *fossorius 228 (= fossorium), 4 hoe. Cf. on this word Hessels, Trans. Philol. Soc., 1902, p. 518. *glutimen 203 (= glutinum), @ connecting tie, band. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. habundantia 208, 212, 229, for abundantia. harabat, hararet, for arabat, araret, 228, 240. hebrii 23S, for ebrii. heremita 205, 22S, 240, for eremita. hiburneis 228, for eburneis. homunculus, 211. honus, honusta, 221, 224, for onus, onusta. hostio 232, for ostio. hostiolum 232, for ostiolum. immonis 220, for immunis. incessabiliter 219, 228. incessanter, 219. indumentum, 218. ineffabilis, 243. infantulus, 209. ingen 245, an Irish word meaning a daughter. intactum 212, for intactam. joeundissimus, 217. *iubilis 242. iuxto 216, for iusto. lactifer 215. laculus 219, @ little pond or resercoir. lampada 244. lintheamen 234, for linteamen. lodix 245, a corerlet, blanket. maceria 237, a walled enclosure. mellifinus 221. melot+, melotes, 228, 235, 237, a sheepskin. monasterialis, 212, 219. monasteriolum 224. monialis 216, 4 nun. monticulus 210, 228. mortalitas 245, a plague. motata 228, 238, for mutata. neophita 227, 231, for neophyta. *oblatiuncula 211, 223, a little gift, offering. obtati 232, for optati. obtimus 208, 234, for optimus. olosiricis 228, for holosericis, all of silk. papilio 226, a tent, cf. Reeves, Adamnan, p. 449. pars 207, a province. peccora 217, for pecora. pectina 228, a comb. pectinare 223, to comb. Espeostro— Conchubrani Vita Sanetae Monennae. 251 pellicea, pellicia, 228, 235, 237, a coat of skins. percingere, 242. perrescit 239, for perrexit. perualidus 239. petrocleas 237, for per trocleas. Pincerna 226, @ cupbearer, butler. *piscinula 208, @ small fishpond. The word oceurs in the mss. of the Vita S. Hilarionis of St. Jerome, sect. 21; but the editors read piscina (Acta Sanctorum, Octobris tomus ix, 1858, p. 53a). pontifex 213, a bishop. porcarius, 207, 211, @ swine-herd. *prediola 224, diminutive from praeda, Jitéle spoil, plunder. presbiter 209, 212, for presbyter. *pronubere 210. quam 215 for quem. quasdas 230, for quasdam. ramusculus 237. rancor 220. *rarescentius 212, rather rarely. rediid 215, for rediit. redito 227, for reddito. refectio 225. reliquid 244, for reliquit. remandare 234. resurrexio 225, for resurrectio. saciabantur 211, for satiabantur. sulmos 209, 214, for psalmos. salterium 228, for psalterium. *satiamentum 219, abundance, sufficiency. *sceleumata 207, 210. This word, evidently meaning obscene songs, appears to be of Greek origin. I cannot, however, trace its derivation. scicius 240, for scitius. scolam 220, for scholam. septimana 212, 236, a week, French semaine. sotulares 231, (= subtalares, subtulares) shoes French souliers. spalterium 217, for psalterium. *spinata, ae, 237, a column. Cf. spinatum or spaldum, an outer or projecting wall, Italian spaldo. subtulares 232, vide sotulares. sumpmo 209, for summo, superfulgeo 229. suplicatio 221, for supplicatio. suplimentum 218, for supplementum. *¥suspicatio 224, suspicion. talliare 237, ¢o cut, hew, French failler, Italian tagliave. Cf. the Reichenau Glossary priuted by M. Paul Meyer, Recueil d’ Anciens Textes Bas- Latins Provencaux et Francais, 1874-77, pp. 20, 21. tegorium 232, a hut, cf. tegurium, tugu- rium. thessauris 235, for thesauris. tirannus, 212, 213, 215, 216, for tyrannus. tremulare 232, to tremble. ullatenus 226, 236. umbraculum 226. utpute 220, 223, for utpote. vastitudo 216. velud 207, 210, for velut. venenosus 220. veniad 215, for veniat. versutia 218. villula 210. yoluntarie 235. . R. I, Acad., Vol. XXVIII., Sect. 0. Plate VII. mpra dacto trac: conalieori o- y i fc MAOReDNHA- pani 1 ubu iva icwucuim hard Lae Ly fq; Ad wbuch re nanonlt bruilech ¥y LAY Archit: \ nerbu di vuzace diabol Codex Cotton Cleopatra, A ii., fol. 5d. Esrosiro.—Concnunprant Vita SANcTAE MONENNAE, 7 Bae ile a a Proc, R. I. Acad., Vol. XXVIII., Sect. ¢ nnemre frusvite tre wifi ¢ epife ef hebrn Codex Cotton Cleopatra, A Esposrro,—Concuunrant Vira SAnctar MoNnrENNAE. a7) Se ZAE fistt february, 1910 Bi i PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VotumMe XXVIII, Secrion A, No. | PIN ISU Te WG (COIN ION ON GEE MOTION OF AN ELECTRIFIED SPHERE DUBLIN HODGES hl GGhS) & CO; Lrp: LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1910 Price Sixpence PROCHEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY % —>—_ /n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and consequently attention is requested to the following Table :— CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION, Vorume JI. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqgq. 9 II. (1840-1844) ,, a LEM - ” » III. (1845-1847) ,, ah eRE xs * ‘3 IV. (1847-1850) ,, UN. * ms 7 V. (1S50-1HBB) oT ie F - VI. (1853-1857) ,, ey waa “ ” » VII. (1857-1861) ,, 1 Ve 3 ” » VIII. (1861-1864) ,, ay WR > ” IX. (1864-1866) ,, cae be ” ” ” X. (1866-1869) ,, ie ee 5 ” = XI. (1870-1874) ,, =: I. 2nd Ser. Science. » XII. (1875-1877) ,, Ee + » oT) XIII. (1888) 9 oi III. ” ” a (1884-1888) ,, Breer 8 ” ” » XV. (1870-1879) ,, pS I. — Pol. Lit. & Antiqg. » XVI. (1879-1888) ,, SL ” ” » XVII. (1888-1891) ,, fi I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antigg. », XVIII. (1891-1898) ,, pete ” ” ” XIX. (1893-1896) ’s ” Tit, ” ” ” XX. (1896-1898) ,, pee « -XXI, (1996-1900)},;, “ew. > » XXII. (1900-1902),, ,, VI ,, - MEU. (OU Ue ea | xi » XXIV. (1902-1904) : — Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science. B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. », C. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. » XXV. (1904-5) ,, XXVI. (1906-7) | 5s AXVILI. (1908-9) >» XXVIII. (Current Volume) | In three Sections like Vol. XXIV. ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS MATHEMATICS. ALEXANDER (T.) and A. W. THOMSON: Two-nosed Catenaries, and their application to Segmental Arches. 1888. pp. 56. 1 plate. 4to. 3s. ALEXANDER (T.) and A. W. THOMSON: Elliptographs, and a echnical Rocker for Detecting Oscillations. 1807. pp. 40. 4to. 2s. 6d. BALL (Sir R. S.): Dynamics of a Rigid System moving in Elliptic Space. 1881. pp. 26. 4to. rs. BALL (SIR R. S.):. Extension of the Theory of Screws to the Dynamics of any Material System. 1881. pp. 38. 4to. 1s. 6d. BALL (SiR R. S.): Plane Sections of the Cylindroid. 1887. pp. 31. 2plates. gto. 3s. BALL (SIR R. S.): Dynamics and Modern Geometry—A New Chapter in the Theory of Screws. 1887. pp. 44. 4to. 2s. BALL (StR R. S.): Eighth Memoir on the Theory of Screws, showing how Plane Geometry illustrates General Problems in the Dynamics of a Rigid Body with Three Degrees of Freedom. 1889. pp. 58. 1 plate. qto. 1s. 6d. BALL (Sir R. S.): Theory of the Content. 1889. pp. 60. 4to. 2s. 6d. BALL (Sir R. S.): Theory of Permanent Screws. 1891. pp. 40. 4to. Is. 6d. BALL (SIR R. S.): Theory of Pitch Invariants and Theory of Chiastic Homography. 1894. pp. 28. 4to. Is. 6d. BALL (Sirk R. S.): Further Developments of the Relations between Impulsive Screws and Instantaneous Screws. 1897. pp. 46. 4to. 2s. BALL (Str R. S.): Twelfth and Concluding Memoir on the Theory of Screws. 1898. pp.52. 4to. 2s. BALL (SIR R. S.): Further Developments of the Geometrical Theory of Six Screws. 1901. pp. 68. 4to. 2s. BALL (SIR R. S.): Reflection of Screw Systems and allied questions 1903. pp. 54. 4to. Is. gd. BALL (SIR R.S.): Some Extensions of the Theory of Screws. 1904. pp: 67. 4to. 2s. CASEY (J.): Cubic Transformations. 1880. pp. 140. 4to. 2s. 6d. CONRAN (M. J.): Some Theorems on the Twisted Cubic. 1909. pp. 13. 8vo. 6d. Conway (A. W.): A Theorem on Moving Distributions of Electricity. 1907. pp. 8. 8vo. 6d. Conway (A. W.): The Dynamics of a Rigid Electron. 1908. pp. 13. 8vo. 6d. Conway, (A. W.): On the Motion of an Electrified Sphere. 1910. pp: 15. 8vo. : CULVERWELL (E. P.): Maximum and Minimum Solutions in the Calculus of Variations when certain Fluxions of the Variables have finite and arbitrary Variations. 1899. pp. 15. 8vo. 3s. 6d. COrreR (J. R.): A New Method of Solving Legendre’s and Bessel’s Equations, and others of a similar type. 1907. pp.5. 8vo. Is. DAWSON (H. G.): On the Properties of a System of Ternary Quadrics which yield Operators which annihilate a Ternary Cubic. 1907. pp. 12. 8vo. 1s FRASER (J.): Reduction of a Quartic Surface possessing a Nodal Conic to a Canonical Form. 1904. pp. 14. 8vo. 6d. Chae) Fry (M. W. J.): The Centre of Gravity and the Principal Axes of any Surface of equal pressure in a Heterogeneous Liquid covering a Heterogeneous Solid composed of nearly Spherical Shells of equal density, when the whole Mass is rotating with a small Angular Velocity in Relative Equilibrium under its own Attraction. 1907. pp- 6. 8vo. Is. ; ' GRAVES (Rr. Rev. DR.): Focal Circles of Spherical Conics. 1889 pp. 19. 4to. Is. F JOLY (C- J): Theory of Linear Vector Functions. 1895. pp. 51. 4to. 1s. 6d. Joy (C. J.): Vector Expressions for Curves: 1896. pp. 25. 8vo. 2s. Joty (C. J.): Scalar Invariants of two Linear Vector Functions. 1896. pp. 20. 4to. Is. ; 2 Jory (C. J.): Associative Algebra applicable to Hyperspace. 1808. pp. 51. 8vo. 3s. 6d. Jory (C. J.): Quaternion Arrays. 1902. pp. 14. 4to. Is. Jory (C. J): Interpretation of a Quaternion as a Point Symbol. tgo2. pp. 16. gto. Is. Jory (C. J.): Representation of Screws by Weighted Points. 1902. pp. 32. 4to. 1s. 6d. Jory (C. J.): Geometry of a Three-System of Screws. 1903. pp. 32. gto. Is. Joy (C. J.): The Quadratic Screw-System. 1903. pp. 84. 4to. 2s. gd. MACFARLANE (A.): Differentiation in the Quaternion Analysis. 1901. pp 17. 8vo. 2s. 6d. ORR (W. M‘F.): The Stability or Instability of the Steady Motions of a Perfect Liquid and of a Viscous Liquid. Part I.: A Perfect Liquid. 1907. pp. 60. 8vo. ts. 6d. ORR Nyy M‘F.): The Stability or Instability of the Steady Motions of a Perfect Liquid and of a Viscous Liquid. Part II.: A Viscous Liquid. 1907. pp. 70. 8vo. 2s. ORR (W. M‘F.): Extensions of Fourier’s and the Bessel-Fourier Theorems. 1909. pp- 44. 8vo. 1s. 6d. PRESTON (T.): Motion of a Particle, and the Equilibrium of Flexible Strings on a Spherical Surface. 1889. pp. 24. 4to. 1s. PURSER (F.): Application of Bessel’s Functions to the Elastic Equili- brium of a Homogeneous Isotropic Cylinder. 1902. pp. 31. 4to. 1s. 6d. PURSER (F.): On Ether Stress, Gravitational and Electrostatical. 1909. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d. ROBERTS (R. A.): Properties of certain Plane Curves. 1886. pp. 15. qto. Is. ROBERTS (W. R. W.): Periods of the First Class of Hyper-elliptic Integrals. 1881. pp. 16. 4to. Is. ROGERS (R. A. P.): The Logical Basis of Mathematics. 1908. pp- 12. 8vo. 6d. TARLETON (F. A.): Deductions from M‘Cullagh’s Lectures on Rotation. 1882. pp.12. 4to. Is. TARLETON (F. oe Mathematical Investigation of the Free Period of the Rocker. (In Alexander and Thomson on Elliptographs.) 1892 pp. 40. 4to. 2s. 6d. TARLETON (F. A.): The Relation of Mathematics to Physical Science. 1907. pp.7. 8vo. WILLIAMSON (B.): Curvilinear Coordinates. 1891. pp.38. qto. 15. 6d. Sold by HOopGEs, FicGis, & Co., Ltp., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; and WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London, W.C. April, r9gro : wAS PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL TRISH AC” DE Wey VoLuME XXVIII, Section A, No. 2 Stk ROBERT BABE CONTRIBUTIONS fO THE “THEORY OF SCREWS DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO. Litp. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1910 Price Two Shillings PROCHHDINGS OF THE IRISH ACADEMY —_@——_ ROYAL /n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and consequently attention is requested to the following Table :— CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION. ~ Votume I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. =; LG; (1S40-16Ia) eee Te . + III. (1845-1847) ,, sj Aha x ” =A IV. (1847-1850) ,, a Vs x ” e Vi; ((1GEOA1GKE) 24 tue Venere ” VI. (1858-1857) ,, “re Nie i , iy) WIL(ISBYeIR6Ih ee ea We wae: + _ oy) WALL: CUBUIZIGEA) ee ‘s ne: IX. (1864-1866) ,, Feel BS ” ” AE X. (1866-1869) ,, = 3 i fe _>” XI. (1870-1874) ,, I. 2nd Ser. Science. “ eer jue RALABIE 187) | a Sees eee conflate o 745, LU LGRB)T Po, jy LLG ‘i * » AIV. (1684-1888),, , IV. , tncsripatid, | ~ XV. (1870-1879) ,, J bE cha Pol. Lit. & Antiqa. Lo™ ~, XVI. (1879-1888) ,, II. ” _..» XVII. (1888-1891) ,, 5 I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. &Antiqg. 6 XVIII. (1891-1898) ,, Ar eet Oe i ” Oo» XIX. (1898-1896) ,, sy a is n'y R(TSOS1beRy = ea 5 ‘ ©, XXI.(1898-1900),, . V. i i A » XXII. apnea oy our ae A inc smpar 41 LS C(LDOD) Oe, meat e i ” -,, XXIV. (1902-1904) : — Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science. L. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. C. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. FP any, (1904- ) - 4 XXVIL (1908-9) | In three Sections like Vol. XXIV. », XXVIII. (Current Volume) | ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS MATHEMATICS. ALEXANDER (T.) and A. W. THOMSON: Two-nosed Catenaries, and their application to Segmental Arches. 1888. pp. 56. 1 plate. 4to. 3s. ALEXANDER (T.) and A. W. THoMsSoN: Elliptographs, and a Mechanical Rocker for Detecting Oscillations. 1897. pp. 40. 4to. 2s. 6d. BALL (SiR R. S.): Dynamics of a Rigid System moving in Elliptic Space. 1881. pp. 26. 4to. Is. BALL (SIR R. S.): Extension of the Theory of Screws to the Dynamics of any Material System. 1881. pp. 38. 4to. 1s. 6d. BALL (Sir R. S.): Plane Sections of the Cylindroid. 1887. pp. 31. 2plates. 4to. 3s. BALL (SIR R.S.): Dynamics and Modern Geometry—A New Chapter in the Theory of Screws. 1887. pp. 44. 4to. 2s. BALL (SIR R. S.): Eighth Memoir on the Theory of Screws, showing how Plane Geometry illustrates General Problems in the Dynamics of a Rigid Body with Three Degrees of Freedom. 1889. pp. 58. I plate. q4to. 1s. 6d. BALL (SIR R. S.): Theory of the Content. 1889. pp. 60. 4to. 2s. 6d. BALL (StR R. S.): Theory of Permanent Screws. 1891. pp. 40. 4to. Is. 6d. BALL (SIR R. S.): Theory of Pitch Invariants and Theory of Chiastic Homography. 1894. pp. 28. 4to. 1s. 6d. BALL (Sir R. S.): Further Developments of the Relations between Impulsive Screws and Instantaneous Screws. 1897. pp. 46. 4to. 2s. BALL (SIR R. S.): Twelfth and Concluding Memoir on the Theory of Screws. 1898. pp. 52. 4to. 2s. BALL (Str R. S.): Further Developments of the Geometrical Theory of Six Screws. 1901. pp. 68. 4to. 2s. BALL (SIR R.S.): Reflection of Screw Systems and allied questions 1903. pp. 54. 4to. Is. gd. BALL (SIR R.S.): Some Extensions of the Theory of Screws. 1904. pp: 67. 4to. 2s. BALL (SiR R. S.): Contributions to the Theory of Screws. 1910. Pp: 54. 8vo. 2s. CASEY (J.): Cubic Transformations. 1880. pp. 140. 4to. 2s. 6d. CONRAN (M. J.): Some Theorems on the Twisted Cubic. 1909. pp. 13. 8vo. 6d. Conway (A. W.): A Theorem on Moving Distributions of Electricity. 1907. pp. 8. 8vo. 6d. Conway (A. W.): The Dynamics of a Rigid Electron. 1908. pp. 13. 8vo. 6d. Conway, (A. W.): On the Motion of an Electrified Sphere. 1910. pp: 15. 8vo. CULVERWELL (E. P.): Maximum and Minimum Solutions in the Calculus of Variations when certain Fluxions of the Variables have finite and arbitrary Variations. 1899. pp. 15. 8vo. 3s. 6d. COTTER (J. R.): A New Method of Solving Legendre’s and Bessel’s Equations, and others of a similar type. 1907. pp.5. 8vo. Is. DAWSON (H. G.): On the Properties of a System of Ternary Quadrics which yield Operators which annihilate a Ternary Cubic. 1907. pp. 12. 8vo. Is FRASER (J.): Reduction of a Quartic Surface possessing a Nodal Conic to a Canonical Form. 1904. pp. 14. 8vo. 6d. € 4h) Fry (M. W. J.): The Centre of Gravity and the Principal Axes of any Surface of equal pressure in a Heterogeneous Liquid covering a Heterogeneous Solid composed of nearly Spherical Shells of equal density, when the whole Mass is rotating with a small Angular Velocity in Relative Equilibrium under its own Attraction. 1907. pp- 6. 8vo. Is. GRAVES (RT. REy. DR.): Focal Circles of Spherical Conics. 1889. pp- 19. 4to. Is. JoLy (G Jat Theory of Linear Vector Functions. 1895. pp. 51. 4to. Is. 6d. Jory (C. J.): Vector Expressions for Curves. 1896. pp. 25. 8vo. 2s. Jory (C. J.): Scalar Invariants of two Linear Vector Functions. 1896. pp. 20. 4to. Is Jory (C. J.): Associative Algebra applicable to Hyperspace. 1898. pp. 51- 8vo. 3s. 6d. OLY (C. J.): Quaternion Arrays. 1902. pp. 14. 4to. Is. oLy (C. J.): Interpretation of a Quaternion as a Point Symbol. tgo2. pp- 16. gto. Is. Jory (C. J.): Representation of Screws by Weighted Points. 1902. pp. 32. 4to. 1s. 6d. Jory (C. J.): Geometry of a Three-System of Screws. 1903. pp. 32- gto. Is. Jory (C. J.): The Quadratic Screw-System. 1903. pp. 84. qto. 2s. gd. MACFARLANE (A.): Differentiation in the Quaternion Analysis. 1901- pp 17- 8vo. 2s. 6d. ORR (W. M‘F.): The Stability or Instability of the Steady Motions of a Perfect Liquid and of a Viscous Liquid. Part I.: A Perfect Liquid. 1907. pp. 60. 8vo. ts, 6d. ORR (W. M‘F.): The Stability or Instability of the Steady Motions of a Perfect Liquid and of a Viscous Liquid. Part II.: A Viscous Liquid. 1907. pp. 70. 8vo. 2s. Orr (W. M‘F.): Extensions of Fourier’s and the Bessel-Fourier Theorems. 1909. pp. 44- 8vo. 1s. 6d. PRESTON (T.): Motion of a Particle, and the Equilibrium of Flexible Strings on a Spherical Surface. 1889. pp. 24. 4to. Is. PURSER (F.): Application of Bessel’s Functions to the Elastic Equili- brium of a Homogeneous Isotropic Cylinder. 1902. pp. 31. 4to. 1s. 6d. PURSER (F.): On Ether Stress, Gravitational and Electrostatical. 1909. pp. I1. 8vo. ROBERTS (R. A.): Properties of certain Plane Curves. 1886. pp. 15. gto. Is. ROBERTS (W. R. W.): Periods of the First Class of Hyper-elliptic Integrals. 1881. pp. 16. 4to. Is. RoGers (R. A. P.): The Logical Basis of Mathematics. 1908. pp- 12. 8vo. 6d. TARLFTON (F. A.): Deductions from M‘Cullagh’s Lectures on Rotation. 1882. pp. 12. 4to. Is. TARLETON (F. ay: Mathematical Investigation of the Free Period of the Rocker. (In Alexander and Thomson on Elliptographs.) 1892 pp- 40. 4to. 2s. 6d. TARLETON (F. A.): The Relation of Mathematics to Physical Science. 1907. pp.7. 8vo. WILLIAMSON (B.): Curvilinear Coordinates. 1891. pp. 38. 4to. 1s. 6d. Sold by Hopces, Ficais, & Co., Ltp., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; amd WILLIAMS & NorGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London, W.C. October, 1910 PROCEEDINGS OF THE RO YA Ni Sti A a My VoituME XXVIII, Section A, No. 3 We WESTROPP ROBERTS WEE SY MBORICAL V2 xXPRESSION SOR ELIMINANTS DUBLIN MO DGES, PIGGis, & €G@, (\Lrp: LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE IQIO Price Sixpence PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY —_——_>_ In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and consequently attention is requested to the following Table :— CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NOMERATION. Vorume I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. IstSer. Sci., Pol. Lit.& Antiqgq. ” II. (1840-1844) ,, os es Pe 4 » III. (1845-1847) ,, sep 08 Be a ‘ a» XV GGREAIREDce teed. 3 as V. (1850-1858) ,, ee ON » id VI. (1858-1857) ,, mp 2A * ; » VII. (1857-1861) ,, ye eie - 4) » VIII. (1861-1864) ,, eh ARS a “ a IX. (1864-1866) ,, haioaae! BG ar ; 5 XiCISSS1080) 4 a RS = PP XI. (1870-1874) ,, er I. 2nd Ser. Science. » SILC, eet > » XIII. (1888) _,, oy 4 ke 3 | EY. (ISEAPIRSA A oes 35 2 XY. (1870-1879) ,, s LG ay Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. XVI. (1879-1888) ,, vs II. 59 ” XVII. (1888-1891) ,, 7 I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. , XVIII. (1891-1898),, ,, M1. » AIX. (1898-1896) ,, , XX. (1896-1898) ,, x5) avs XXI.(1898-1900),, ., V. : XXII. (1900-1902) ,, iw 3 + yy SR, «= (1901), iy. OVAL. 5 », XXIV. (1902-1904) :— Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science. » 3. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. » C. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. XXY. (1904-5) } , XXVI. (1906-7) | : an ., XXVIL. (1908-9) . In three Sections like Vol. XXIV. », XXVIII. (Current Volume) ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS. MATHEMATICS. [Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and archeological—may be obtained on application. | ALEXANDER (T.) and A. W. THoMSON: Two-nosed Catenaries, and their application to Segmental Arches. 1888. pp. 56. 1 plate. 4to. 3s. ALEXANDER (T.) and A. W. THomson: Elliptographs, and a Mechanical Rocker for Detecting Oscillations. 1897. pp. 40. 4to. 2s. 6d. BALL (SiR R. S.): Dynamics of a Rigid System moving in Elliptic Space. 1881. pp, 26. 4qto. Is. : BALL (SiR R. S.): Extension of the Theory of Screws to the Dynamics of any Material System. 1881. pp. 38. 4to. 1s. 6d. BALL (Sir R. S.): Plane Sections of the Cylindroid. 1887. pp. 31. 2plates. 4to. 3s. BALL (SIR R. S.): Dynamics and Modern Geometry—A New Chapter in the Theory of Screws. 1887. pp. 44. 4to. 2s. ? BALL (Sir R. S.): Eighth Memoir on the Theory of Screws, showing how Plane Geometry illustrates General Problems in the Dynamics of a Rigid Body with Three Degrees of Freedom. 1889. pp. 58. I plate. 4to. 1s. 6d. BALL (Str R.S.): Theory of the Content. 1889. pp. 60. 4to. 2s. 6d. BALL (Stk R. S.): Theory of Permanent Screws. 1891. pp. 40. 4to. Is. 6d. BALL (Sir R. S.): Theory of Pitch Invariants and Theory of Chiastic Homography. 1894. pp. 28. 4to. Is. 6d. . BALL (SiR R. S.): Further Developments of the Relations between Impulsive Screws and Instantaneous Screws. 1897. pp. 49. 4to. 2s. BALL (SiR R. S.): Twelfth and Concluding Memoir on the Theory of Screws. 1898. pp. 52. 4to. 2s. t 2 BALL (Sir R. S.): Further Developments of the Geometrical Theory of Six Screws. 1901. pp. 68. 4to. 2s. , : BALL (SIR R. S.): Reflection of Screw Systems and allied questions. 1903. pp. 54. 4to. Is. gd. BALL (SR R. S.): Some Extensions of the Theory of Screws. i904. . pp. 67. gto. 2s. BALL (SiR R. S.): Contributions to the Theory of Screws. 1910. Pp. 54. 8vo. 2s. CasEY (J.): Cubic Transformations. 1880. pp. 140. 4to. 2s. 6d. CONRAN (M. J.): Some Theorems on the Twisted Cubic. 1909. pp. 13. 8vo. 6d. Conway (A. W.): A Theorem on Moving Distributions of Electricity. 1907. pp. 8. 8vo. 6d. : coum (A. W.): The Dynamics of a Rigid Electron. 1908. pp. 13. vo. 6d. Conway, (A. W.): On the Motion of an Electrified Sphere. 1910. pp. 15. 8vo. 6d. ’ ; CULVERWELL (E. P.): Maximum and Minimum Solutions in the Calculus of Variations when certain Fluxions of the Variables have finite and arbitrary Variations. 1899. pp. 15- Svo. 3s. 6d. E CoTTeR (J. R.): A New Method of Solving Legendre’s and Bessel’s Equations, and others of a similar type. 1907. pp-5- 5v0- Is. Dawson (H. G.): On the Properties of a System of Ternary Quadrics which yield Operators which annihilate a Ternary Cubic. 1907. Poul2s ovo. aS f e FRASER (J.): Reduction of a Quartic Surface possessing a Nodal Conic to a Canonical Form. 1904. pp. 14. 8vo. 6 ue ( 4) Fry (M. W. J.): The Centre of Gravity and the Principal Axes of au Surface of equal pressure in a Heterogeneous Liquid cov Heterogeneous Solid composed of nearly Spherical Shells of eal density, when the whole Mass is rotating with a small Le fe Relative Equilibrium under its own Attraction. 1907- pp vo. Is. GRAVES (RT. Rev. DR.): Focal Circles of Spherical Conics. 1889- pp- 19. 4to. Is. JoLy (C. .): Theory of Linear Vector Functions. 1895. pp. 51. 4to. Is. OLy (C. ): Vector Expressions for Curves. 1896. pp. 25. 8vo. 2s. oty (C. J.): Scalar Invariants of two Linear Vector Functions. 1896. pp- 20. 4to. Is. Joty (C. J.): Associative Algebra applicable to Hyperspace. 1898. pp.- at 8vo. 3s. 6d. oxy (C. J.): Quaternion Arrays. 1902. pp. 14. 4to. Is. OLY die : Interpretation of a Quaternion as a Point Symbol. 1902. . 10. "gto. Is. Jour Kc J-): Representation of Screws by Weighted Points. 1902. 32. 4to. 1s. 6d. Jou tc J.): Geometry of a Three-System of Screws. 1903. pp. 32. Is. Jou (C. J.): The Quadratic Screw-System. 1903. pp. 84. 4to. 2s. gd. oe (A.): Ee in the Quaternion Analysis. 1901. 17. 8vo. 2s One nw. M‘F.): The Stability or Instability of the Steady Motions Perfect Liquid and of a Viscous Liquid. Part I.: A Perfect Liquid. 1907. pp.60. 8vo. 1s. 6d. onal M‘F.): The Stability or Instability of the Steady Motions a Perfect Liquid and eS a Viscous Liquid. Part II.: A Viscous Liquid. 1907. -70. 8vo. 2s. Orr (W. M‘ By: ensions of Fourier’s and the Bessel-Fourier Theorems. i PP. 8vo. 1s. 6d. PRESTON (T.): Motion = article, and the Equilibrium of Flexible Strings on a Spherical Surface. 1889. pp. 24. 4to. 1s. PURSER CF. F.): Application of Bessel’s Functions to the Elastic Equili- Sag of a Homogeneous Isotropic Cylinder. 1902. pp. 31. 4to. s. 6d. PURSER (F.): On Ether > gs Gravitational and Electrostatical. 1909. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d. Roperts (R. A.): Properties of certain Plane Curves. 1886. pp. 15. gto. 1s ROBERTS (Ww. R. W.): Periods of oo First Class of Hyper-elliptic Integrals. 1881. pp. 16. 4to. ROBERTS (W, R. a: ag ¢ymbolical Expression of Eliminants. 1910. pp. 7- 8vo ROGERS (R. x oF The Logical Basis of Mathematics. 1908. pp. 12. 8vo. TARLETON & A.): Peabatitie from M‘Cullagh’s Lectures on Rotation. 1882. er 4to. Is. TARLETON aa 7, 2 Mathematical Investigation of the Free Period of the Rocker. (In Alexander and Thomson on Elliptographs.) 1892 pp- 40. gto. 2s. 6d. TARLETON \ F. A.): The Relation of Mathematics to Physical Science. 1907. 8vo. 6d. WILLIAMSON (8): Curvilinear Coordinates. 1891. pp. 38. 4to. 1s. 6d. Sold by Hopces, Ficois, & Co., LTp., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; and Wituiams & NoRGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London, W.C. ————— Chay a i November, 1909 ’ PROCEEDINGS OF THE - ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. -VoLuME XXVIII, Section B, No. l ROBERT FRANCIS SCHARFF _ ON THE EVIDENCES OF A FORMER LAND-BRIDGE BETWEEN NORTHERN EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lp. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1909 Price One Shilling PROONEDINGS a ca ROYAL TRISH ACADEMY Be: y S In the year 1902 it was be iied to deeper in saksoni tee ieee order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and x oe consequently attention is requested to the following Table:— j CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION. Xk ns Bae Vouuse I. (1896-1840) is Vouime I. Ist Sor. Sei. Polit wai eo oe AI 80-4844) 3X IEG, et SN ae » IIL (1845-1847),, , I Traits Sel ci id ae Ge IV. (1847-1850) A > IV. “4 if rl his. . r bre : + V. (1860-1858) ,, »,,. Vv. ive BL Sy ewe ay % ye » | VL (1858-1857),, VI. Pek te ote eee ae » _ VII. (1887-1861) ,, pate ce .» VILL. (1861-1864)’,, » » IX. (1864-1866) ,, + ob X. (1866-1869) ,, * XI. (1870-1874) ,, » XIL. (1875-1877) ,, ” Xu. (1888) ” » XIV. (1884-1888) ,, » XV. (1870-1879) ,, ° » XVI. (1879-1888),, ,, ut ‘ » XVII. (1888-1891),, *,, 4 8rd Ser. Sei., Pol. TitaAntiog. te ee » XVIII, (1891-1698),,, , fy, no Bai, oy MEX. (1606-1696), Or) SL. ch De pee ae ” XX. (1896-1898) ” ” IV. » a, * 4 , a nat: » XXI. (1898-1900),,. 5, Ve 4 oo ea Se » XXII. (1900-1902),,.. ,, VIL 44. WB Pr ge Bue ay pi X XML) GOR fs.) 06%. WEL et aie Bea, coal » XXIV. (1902-1904) :— ef , . Bat Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Seiende. » _ B, Biological, Geological, and Ohemical Science. tee w » ©. Archmology, Linguistic, Lea aoa ” XXV. (1904-5) ” 2% ae » XXVI. (1906-7) Pi ee 4 ” XEVIT. (1908-9) In three Sections like Vol. XXIV. »» XXVIIE. (Current Volume) tae ek. dal 4 / ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY, SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS. _ GEOLOGY, 2 [Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, und archeological—may be obtained on application.) BROpRIcK (H.): The Marble Arch Cayes, County Fermanagh: Main Stream Series. 1909. -pp. 10. 8vo. 6d. Carlingford and Slieve Gallion Volcanic District. By W. J. SOLLAS. i ‘1894. ppi 36. 2plates. qto. 28. 6d. » CoFFry (G.) and R. Lu. PRAEGER): The Larne Raised Beach.. 1904. pp. 58. 5 plates. 8vo. 2s. CoLE(G, A. J.): Metamorphic Rocks in Eastern Tyrone and Southern i. Donegal. » 1900. pp. 42. 2Zplates. 4to. 2s. . COLE (G, A. J.): Composite Gneisses in Boylagh, West Donegal. ~ 1902. pp. 28. 5 plates. 8vo. 3s. ; CoLE (G. A; J.), A.C. Happon, and W. J. SoLtas: Geology of Torres ; Straits. 1894. pp. 58, 4 plates, 4to. 4s. COLE (G. A. J.): Intrusive Gneiss of Tirerrill and Drumahair, [reland. 1903. pp. 10. 8vo. 1s. 6d. et oy CoLE (G. A. J.): On Cofftact-Phenomena at the Junction of Lias and ‘Dolerite at Portrush. 1906. pp.11. 1 plate. 8vo. . Cusack (R.): Melting Points of Minerals. 1896. pp. 15. 8vo. 2s. , Denudation: Solvent Denudation in Fresh and Salt Water. By J. JOLY. 1902. pp..14, 8vo. Is, . Denudation; The Waste of the Coast of Ireland. By J. P. O’REILLY. 1902, pp. 108. 8vo. 3s. : : Earthquakes : Catalogue of Earthquakes in Great Britain and Ireland. By J. P. O’REILLY. 1884. pp. 32. 1 plate. 4to. 2s. Earthquakes: Catalogue of the Earthquakes recorded as having occurred in Europe and adjacent Countries, By J. P. O’ReILty. 1885. Pp. 220. 4to. 4s. 6d. . : ‘ ELigs (G. L.), W. G. FEARNSIDES, and B, SmirH: The Lower alzezozoic Rocks of Pomeroy. 1907. pp. 30. 8vo. Is. FPEARNSIDES (W. G.), G. L, Exves, and B. SmitH: The Lower. Paleozoic Rocks of Pomeroy. 1907. pp.3o. 8vo. Is. Geological Climates: Sun-heat, Terrestrial Radiation, and Geological Climates. ByS, HAUGHTON. 1881. pp. 52. 4to. 2s. Geology of Torres Straits, By A. C. HAvDON, W. J. SoLLAs, and ; G. A. Ji COLE. 1894. pp.58. 4 plates. qto. 4s. Bers ; Gneiss: Intrusive Gneiss of Tirerrill and Drumahair, Ireland. By ( . G, A. J. COLE. i903. pp. 10. 8vo., 1s. 6d. Gneisses : Composite Gneisses in Boylagh, West Donegal. By G. A, COLE... 1902. pp. 28. 5 plates.. 8vo, 3s. Granites of Leinster. By W. J.,SOLLAS. 1891. pp. 88- 4to, 3s. 6d. Habpon (A. C.), W. J. SoLtas, and’G. A. J. CoLE; Geology of Torres Straits. 1894. pp. 58, 4 plates. qto. 4s. Hitt (C. A.), H. BRoprick, and A. RULE: The Mitchelstown Caves, * Co. Tipperary. 1909. pp. 34. 4 plates. 8vo. 1s. 6d. Jory (J.): Solvent Denudation in Fresh and Salt Water. 1902. pp. 14. vo, 8. KILROE (J. R.): The River Shannon: its present Course and Geological History. 1907. pp. 23. 4 plates. 8vo. 1s. KILROE (J. R.): The Silurian and Metamorphic Rocks of Mayo and North Galway. 1907. pp.32, 2 plates. 8vo, 1s, { 4 ) se Cate " weHenry (A.) and W. J; SorLas: Volcanic Neck of niga in eves Galway, Ireland. 1896. pp. 14. 1 plate. gto. 2s. 6d. eegate (A.)> The Ox Mountain Rocks, Ireland. 1903. pp. 8, 8vo, Metamorphic Rocks in Eastern Tyrone and Southern Donegal. G. A. ]. COLE. 1900. pp. 42. 2plates. 4to. 2s: 4” Metamorphic Rocks: The Ox Mountain Rocks, “Ireland. By A A M‘HENRY. 1903. pp. 8. 8vo. 1s. 6d. 4 Melting Points of Minerals. By R. CUSACK. 1896. pp. 15. 2s. O'REILLY (J. P): Catalogue of Earthquakes in Great Baitain and Treland. 1884. pp. 32. 1 plate. 4to. 2s. O'REILLY (J. P.): Cutakigue 66 siartimunkeltcectohna as ate pocere in Europe and adjacent Ganntiiée; 1885. pp. 220) “a 4s O'REILLY (J. P.): Dates of Volcanic Eruptions and their concordance with the Sun-spot Period. 1899. pp. 41. 8vo. 3s,6d. ybor we) (J. P.): Waste of the Coast of ape. se Pp: 108. VO. 38..% PRAEGER (R. Lt.): Raised Beaches of the North-East of rin 1896. pp. 25. 1 plate. 8vo. 3s. PRAEGER (R. Lt.) and G. Correy: The Larne Raised Beach. pp. 58. 5 plates. 8yo. 2s. ; Raised Beaches: The Larne Raised Beach. By 6 G. Corre and R. Lt. PRAEGER. 1904. pp. 58. § plates. de Raised Beaches of the North-East of Ireland. BYR. Th. PRAEGER. ie 1896.. pp. 25. ny 8yo. 35, Sut Scuarrr (R. F.): vidences of a former Land- Bet webaist Northern Eos: Sey orth America. 1909. pp. a AME, > aaa SmiTH (B.), G, L. Eres, and W. G. nhepragit vane Siok Baad a Paleozoic Rocks of Pomeroy. 1907. pp. 30. 8vo, - SOLLAS (W. J.)}: Granites of Leinster, 1891. pp. 88. tot 38. 6d. SoLtas (W, J.): Volcanic Bistrict of Carlingford and Slieve Gallion 1894. pp. 36. 2plates. gto. as. SOLLAS J.) and A. M‘Henry: eat! Neck of T in rand WARE bey rw Ireland. 1896. pp. 14. 1 Se Agein wager J.), A.C. gig toglveripng A.J. Cote: Geology of Torres _ its. 1894. pp. 58. 4 plates. gto. 4s. Re Periods: their concordance with yolceaie Eruptions, J. P. O'REILLY. 1899. pp. 41- 8vo. 3s. 6d. “di Torres Straits : Geology of Torres Straits. By A. C. Happon, w. I + SoLLAS, and G, A. J. COLE. 1894. pp. 58. 4to. 4s. Volcanic District of Carlingford and Slieve Gullion. Ww. SOLLAS.. 1894. pp. 36. 2 plates. gto. 2s, 6d. By J » Volcanic tions and concordance with Sun- Periods. - Py O'Rei. 1899. pp. 41. 8vo. 3s. 6d. cag mid: 1 snare Neck of Tertiary Age in the County of Galway, Ireland, By . — SoLtas and A. M‘HENRY. 1896. pp. 14. 1 plate. 4to. 238. Sold by t ato HoncEs, Ficeis, & Co., Ltb., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; and WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, : ae on London, W.C. j a igh " January, 1910 PROCEEDINGS | - ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. Vowume XXVIII, Section B, No. 2 | James J. F. X. Kine ann J. N. Harpert ‘ A LIST OF THE NEUROPTERA OF IRELAND DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lrp. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1910 Price One Shilling and Sixpence: ~ PROCKEDIN as CONSECUTIVE SERIES. : “ORIGINAL saiinae Vorvae I, (1886-1840) is Vouume I. Ist Ser. Sei., Polit a Il. (1840-1844),, 4, Wy, » IM, (1646-1847),,. \, IML. 4.6 » » (IV. (1847-4850); 5, TV. ys ” V. (1850-1853) ” ” V. Ny ” » VJ. (1858-1857),, Whe oy » _ VIL (1857-1861),, © 4, VIN 4 » VIII. (1861-1864),,, ;, VL. ,, YX. (1664-1866),,. 4) IX. 4, 4 X. (1666-1869},, © 5, Xi yy: » Xb (1870-1874),, ,, ‘I. 2nd Ber. » MUL, (2676-1877) j,. oy Whe os op LEE CS eNGOS yn FR TE » XIV. (1684-1888),, ,, IV. © 4, na XV, (1870-1878) 5 oy Ten Fs » XVI. (1879-1688),,- ,, ‘IT. att » XVII. (1888-1891),, 4, ord Ser. Bal, Pl Lid » XVIII. (1891-1898),,. ,, IM 4, » XIX. (1898-1896) ,, ». XX. (1896-1898) ,,° 4, “IV, 4, », . XXI. (1698-1900), * = ,,. Ve wy » XXII. (1900-1902),, ,, Whe 4, oy MRAM. f° (2002) 7 eer te cs » XXIV. (1902-1904) :— Section A. Mathematical, Acteonsntlasl ea Phyo Sens. 4 » B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. i » ©. Archwology, pra dne furehy rs tie eg ie ae » XXV. (1904-5) APR Voter » XXVI. (1906-7) siihe Dy ch, lose Ce » XXVII. (1908-9) po, Sins Se eee xAIVG 4 aan » XXVIII. (Current Volume) ' ! ; a ie We boty WEA ee of TA 9 heen | a Ti - J rary : ve ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS. LOOLOGY. _ [Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and f archeological—may be obtained on application.) Arachnida: List of the Spiders of Ireland. By G. H. CARPENTER. 1898. pp. 83.. 8vo. 3s: 6d. ‘ _ Arthropoda: Relations between the Classes of the Arthropoda. By 'G. H. CARPENTER. 1903. pp. 41. rplate. 8vo, 1s. 6d., *_. Atlantis: Some Remarks on the Atlantis Problem. By R. F. SCHARFR. ; 1903. pp.35. ‘8vo. Is. BALKWILE (F. P.) and J. WRIGHT: Foraminifera from the Coast of ery Aaya) Dublin and in the Irish Sea, 1884. pp. 56. 3 plates. 4to. 2s° ae ‘ BALL (V.):.Lion-breeding in the Gardens of the Royal Zoological ; Society of Ireland. 1886. pp. 36. 1plate. qto. 2s. BARRETT-Hamitron (G. E. H.): Winter Whitening of Mammals and ne ; Birds.. 1903. pp.12. 8vo. 15, 6d. / . - _ BARRETT-HaAmItTon (G. E. H.): An Addition to the List of British AR ME Borgs Mammals (Evotomys skomerensis). 1903. pp. 5- 8vo. aay TBs, Odie 3 ee BEAUMONT (W. I.): part author of Fauna and Flora of Valencia ee Harbour, Ireland, 1900. pp. 188. 8vo. 4s. Pe Mes eae Beetles: List of Irish Beetles. By W. F. JOHNSON and J. N, HALBERT. id 1902, pp. 293. 8vo. 55. -).) ™ BRowne(E.T,): part author of Fauna and Flora of Valencia Harbour, Ap Ireland. 1900. pp. 188, 8vo. 4s. , ts ~, CALMAN(W.T.): Deep-sea Crustacea from the South-West of Ireland. reeay i 1896. pp. 22.. 2 plates. gto. 2s. CALMAN (W. T.): Phoxocephalus and Apherusa. 1896. pp. 13. 2 plates. 4to.. -2s. 6d. CARPENTER (G. H.): List of the Spiders of Ireland. 1898. pp. 83. : " 8vo.. 3s. 6d. « $e CARPENTER (G. H.): Relations between the Classes of the Arthropoda. aie eee) 1903. pp- 41. tplate. 8vo. 1s. 6d. % CARPENTER (G, H.) and Isaac Swain: A new Devonian Isopod from _ Kiltorcan, County Kilkenny. 1908. pp. 7. 1plate. 8vo. Is. Cave Faunas: Exploration of the Caves of Kesh. By R. F. SCHARFF, : &c. 1903. ‘pp. 44. 3 plates. 4to. 2s. ; Cave Faunas: Discovery of Hyzna, Mammoth, &c., in a Cavern in ‘ Co. Cork. 1904. pp. 5: 8vo. CHASTER (G. W.); Report on the Mollusca obtained off the South- ‘. swest Coast of Ireland, 1885-88. 1898. pp. 33. 8vo. 35. 6d. Ceelenterata: A List of Irish Ccelenterata, including the Ctenophora. By JANE STEPHENS. 1905.) pp. 68. 8vo. Is. Coleoptera: List of Irish Beetles. By W. F. JOHNSON and J. N. HALRERT. 1901. ‘pp, 395- 8vo, | 5s. Crustacea: Deep-sea Crustacea from the South-west of Ireland. By W. T.. CALMAN. 1896, pp. 22. 2 plates. 4to. 2s. ‘Echinoderms: List of the Echinoderms of Ireland. By A. R NicHOLs. 1899. pp. 89. 8vo. 3s. Pxploration of the Caves of Kesh, Co. Sligo, Ireland, By R, F. SCHARFP, &c, 1903. pp. 44. 3 plates. 4to. 2s. European Fauna: Origin of the Buropean Fauna, By R. F. SCHARFF. 1896. pp. 88. 8vo.. Is. 6d, Evotomys skomerensis, an ‘Addition to the List of British Boreal ay aap By G. E. H. BARRETT-HAMILTON. .1903. pp. 5: yo. Is. 6d. * - Nicuots (A. R.): A List othe Heino lant hop. 2p. fo. Swatn (I.) and G. H. CarrenrrR: A New Devonian Isopod ae on ethos ve Foraitinitera fountiolitbel Const OF ‘Dublin and in th Ma F.P. : BALKWILL and J. WRIGHT. 1884. Pp. 56 plate Hoop (J.): Rotifera of the County Mayo. 1895. PP: 43 2 JouNsON (W. F.) and J. N. ALBERT! A List of Iris Beet Pp. 395- 8vo. 5s. KinG (James J. F. X.) and vi N.. HALBERT: A Neuroptera of Ireland, 1910. pp. 84.) 8vo. 1s, 6d. Lion-breeding in the Gardens of the Zoological So By V. eee 1886. pp. 36.« Ee Avg vaio, a bh ans . Mancan (J.): es - Meats -parts of some Blattida, aad Pp- 10. 3 plates.. 8vo, SE ek BF BN ares (A. E.): alignant Tuma Tumours in Birds faith ‘Obistietipas on : the Changes in the pp. 8, 1 plate. i Rls Oe Semi MetraM (A. E.): The say 4. of iteth ety, iy é i; 1908. oe late. beds, “1s. 800. 33. apn ie A. R.): A List of the Marine Mollusca’ of Ireland. 900. 38S. mond 35). Rd biter Bxnblvonh (DL R,): A Supplementary List of the Spiders of Ireland. 1909. pp.32. 8vo. 6d. od Br ie Phoxocephalus and Aphetwsa. By W. 1, CALMAN. “1896. PP. 13. 2 plates. 4to. 2s, 6d, . Rockall Island and Bank: History, Zool Geology, &c. 1 pp. 60. 6-plates, gto. 5s. : hs par, be ve 807. Routers of the County Mayo. By J! Hoon. 1895... PP#43- 2 pats, ‘ VO. 3%. j Scuarrr (R. F.): On the Origin of the European Hedin: "1896, pp. 88. 8vo. 15. 6d. P me Scuarrr (R. F.j: Some Remarks on the Atlantis Problem, 1908. a i PP: 35+ 8vo.- 1s. Sea), Pk ScHarrr (R. F.); On the Irish Horse and its Early History. 1909. Se pp. 6. 8vo.. 6d. a tae Scuarrr (R. F.) and others: Exploration of the Caves of Kesh, Cos ee" ae Sligo, Ireland. 1903. pp. 44. 3 plates. gto. 25. ix SOUTHERN Bt? : Contributions towards a Monograph of the British and Ini Oligothata. 1909. pp. 64.. 8vo. 25. Spiders: List of the Spiders of Ireland. By G. H. CARPENTER. 1898. ; pp- 83- 8vo. 3s. 6d. ; STEPHENS (Jane): A List of ‘Irish’. Cerlenterata, “including the: 5 Ctenophora. 1905. pp. 68. 8yo, 1s. Kiltorcan, County Kilkenny. 1908. pp. 7- 1 plate. 8yo. 15, USSHER ae. J.): Discovery of Hyena, Mammoth, &c., in a Cavern i in. va "Co. Cork, 1904. pp. 5. 8vo. 6d. 3 y Valencia Harbour, Ireland: Fauna and Flora. « By W. bf BEauMonr, _ E. T, Browne, and others. 1900. pp. 188, 8yo. Ae. : Sold by i HopGes, Ficcis, & €., Ltp.,, 104, Grafton-street, Dublin ; ‘and a Pia et WiiitaMs & NoxGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent’Garden, © London, W.C, ~ a * e ee eo - : Ly eng * “ie AS. ? ‘ . iy Lat Pals Sir aay. ‘ Natta = - PROCEEDINGS OF THE _ ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY ; | Voitume XXVIII, Section B, No. 3 naa ee | a > GRENVILLE .A. J.. COLE THE PICTURE-ROCK OR SCRIBED ROCK - NEAR RATHMULLAN, IN THE COUNTY OF DONEGAL - DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO. LrtTb. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1910 Price Sixpence ~ PROCEEDING Gs ROYAL TRISH ACADEMY pe PR és IL. (1840-1844) ,, ” » \_ IIL. (1845-1847),, » — IV. (1847-1850),, ,, » -¥. (1850-1858),, » VIL (1868-1857) ,,° » » VIL (1857-1861),, ” » VIII. (1861-1864),, * ,, » . IX, (1664-1866) ,, » X.(1866-1869),, ,, - XI. (1870-1874) ,, ” i» XID. (1876-1877), ” XII. (1888) ” ” » XIV. (1884-1888),, ,, » XY. (1870-1879) ,, ” + XVI. (1879-1888) ,, us » XVID. (1888-1891),, _,, », XVIII. (1891-1898) ,, ” S<384, Be fe Lit. & antiga. rae afd Ser. Bei., Pol. tBeasing was ok ” ” » XIX. (1898-1896) + Th ” ; ” ry » XX. (1896-1898),, ,, » ” ‘4 ” XXI. (1898-1900) ” ” " ” Wy ” XXII. (1900-1902) ” ” ” ” r > BSe53b ene Shean » XXIII, (1901) ,, sn » XXIV. (1902-1904) :— Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, iseaghiars Science, » B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. . oe » 0. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. . eae at , XXYV. (1904-5) ‘ pd a », XXVI. (1906-7) », XXVIL. (1908-9) » XXVIII, (Current Volume) » In three Sections like Vol. sana ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS. GEOLOGY, ‘(Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientitic, literary, and archeological—may be obtainéd on application. } -BRopricx (H.): The Marble Arch Caves, County Fermanagh: Main Stream Series, 1909.- pp. 10. 8vo~ 6d. Carlingford and Slieve Gallion Volcanic District. By W. J. SOLLAs. 1894. pp. 36. 2plates. gto. 2s. 6d. CorFry (G.) and R. LL. PRAEGER: The Larne Raised Beach. 1904. pp. 58. 5 plates. 8yo. 2s. ~ -CoLE(G. A. J.): Metamorphic Rocks in Eastern Tyrone and Southern Donegal. 1900. pp. 42. 2 plates. 4to. 2s. > COLE (G. A. J.):. Composite Gneisses in Boylagh, West Donegal. 1902, pp. 28. § plates, 8vo. 3s. CoLE(G. A. J.), A.C, HADDON, and W. J. SoLzas: Geology of Torres Straits. 1894. pp.58. 4 plates. 4to- 4s. COLE (G, A. J.): Intrusive Gneiss of Tirerrill and Drumahair, Ireland. 1903. pp. 10. 8vo. ts. 6d. ; Dolerite at Portrush. 1906. pp.11. 1 plate. 8vo, CoLs (G, A. J.): The Picture-Rock or Scribed Rock near Rathmullan, in the County of Donegal. 1910. pp. 7. 8vo. 6d. CusAcK (R.): Melting Points of Minerals. 1896. pp.15. 8vo. 2s. Denudation : Solvent Denudation in Fresh and Salt Water. By J. Jory. 1902. pp. 14. 8vo, Is, Denudation: The Waste of the Coast of Iteland. By J. P. O’REILLY. 1902. pp.108. 8vo. 3s. : : Earthquakes : Catalogue of Earthquakes in Great Britain and Ireland. ~ By J.P. O'REILLY. 1884. pp. 32. plate. 4to. 2s. Earthquakes: Catalogue of the Earthquakes recorded as having occurred + in Europe and adjacent Countries, By J. P. O'REILLY. 1885. _pp. 220. qto. 4s. 6d. ELLEs (G. L.), W. G. FEARNSIDES, and B, SMiITH;:, The Lower Paleozoic Rocks of Pomeroy. 1907. pp.30. 8vo. Is. FEARNSIDES (W. G.), G. L, ELLES, and B. SMitH: The Lower Paleozoic Rocks of Pomeroy.. 1907. pp. 30. -8vo. Is. Geological Climates: Sun-heat, Terrestrial Radiation, and Geological Climates. By S. HAUGHTON. 1881. pp. 52. 4to.. 2s. Geology of Torres Straits. By A. C. HappoNn, W. J. SOLAS, and G. A. J. COLE. 1894. pp. 58. 4 plates. 4to. 4s. Gneiss: Intfusive Gneiss of Tirerrill and Drumahair, Ireland. By G. A. J. COLE. 1903. pp. 10. 8vo. 1s. 6d. Gneisses : Composite Gneisses in Boylagh, West Donegal. By G. A, J. COLE. 1902. pp. 28. 5 plates. 8vo, 3s. , Granites of Leinster, By W. J. SOLLAS. 1891. pp. 88. 4to, 3s. 6d. Happon (A. C.),*W. J. SoLtAs, and G, A, J. COLE: Geology of Torres Straits. 1894, pp. 58. 4 plates. 4to. 4s. Hitt (C. A.), H. BRODRICK, and A, RULE The Mitchelstown Caves, Co. Tipperary. 1909. pp. 34: 4 plates. 8vo. Is. 6d Tuy. (J-): Solvent Denudation in Fresh and Salt Water, 1902. pp. 14. vo. Is. KILROE (J. R.): The River Shannon: its present Course and Geological History. 1907, pp. 23. 4 plates. 8vo. Is. _ COLE (G. A. J.): On Contact-Phenomena at the Junction of Lias and , -. M‘HEenry = ): The Ox Mountain Rocks, Ireland. 1903. PP. 8. ae , Sortas (W. J.), A. C. Happon, and G. A. J. Cote: Geology of Torres clsp _ Kiger R.):. The Silurian aa { Metainamhie Rocks. PE 1907. pp. 32. 2 plates. 8vo. 1s. gee “ M‘Henry (A. ) and W. J. Sortas: Volcanic Neck of Tertiary Age in emer (A) a Galway, Ireland. 1896. pp. 14. 1 plate. 4to. 2s. ane Is. ie Siciataorphar Rocks in Eastern Tyrone and Southern Donegal. ks G. A. J. COLE. 1900. pp. 42. 2 plates. gto. 2s. = Metamorphic Rocks: The Ox Mountain siti ‘reland. By A M‘HENR®. 1903. pp. 8. 8vo. 15s. 6d., Melting Points of Minerals. By R. CUSACK. “1896. PP. 15. “Bo. Sie 2s. O’Rerrty (Jj. P.): Culene of Earhguts fe Gt Bain sed Ireland. 1884. pp. 32. 1 plate. gto. 2s. — O’ REL P.): Catalogue of Earthquakes recorded as aving ccc in Wiese otal and adjacent counties. 1885. RP- 985 aP5" isan ty P.): Dates of Valens Eruptions bd thet concordance oT At with the Sun-spot Period. 1899. . pp. qt. 8vo.. 3s. 6d. Be es O'REItty (J. P.): Waste of the Coast of Ireland. ~ 1902, PP. 108, eae ——_ 8vo. 35. Pat ie” PRAEGER (R. Lt): Raised Beaches of the North-East of of Ireland 1896. pp. 25. 1 plate. 8yo. gs.” tr . PRAEGER (R. Li.) and G. Correy: The Larne Raised Beach. 1904. eo oe _Pp. $8. 5 plates. Syo. 28. wees ae Beaches: The Larne Raised Beach. - By G. Covrey and : R. LL. PRAEGER. 1904. pp 58. 5 plates. . a SA Tar Raised. Beaches of the North-East of Ireland. ea 1896. pp. 25. 1 plate. ®vo. -3s. -- ole Scuarrr (R. F.): one: pa , Northern Eorope and North America. 1909. pp. 28. Re Ser SE ke dobar Ree The Lower At Palzxozoic Rocks of Pomeroy. 1907. ‘pp. 30. . 8vo, > Sortas (W. J.): Granites of Leinster. 1891. _pp. 88. oo 38. 6d. Sottas (W. J.}: Vakaic Dict of Catt and Steve Gaon 7H ol: 36: 2plates. gto. 2s. 6d. Sa Tae A. M‘HENry : Volcanic Neck of Te ¥: the County of Galway, Ireland. 3896. pp. 14. 1 plate. pr As oe “- Straits. 1894. pp. 58. 4 plates. 4to. 4s. oo. Sun-spot Peciods: their concordance with Maca Eroptions. in HF « P. O'REILEY. 1899. -pp.41. 8vo. 38. 6d. By Torres Straits: Geology of Torres Straits. By A.C. HADDOm, WJ ; SoLias, and G, A. J. COLE.” 1894. ‘pp.58. gto. 4s. Ay WEE ” VII. (1861-1864) ” % » Vill. . on A » | + UK, (1064-1606) ,7) 9 ES) ” ie (1866-1869) guy | 98 of x. ta ” ; , » XL (1870-1874),, , ~—-T. 2nd Ber. ve, KIL CLOTE +1877) sib iste Ue ies TT XIII. (1888) ” Ww) If. ” » XIV. (1664-1688),, ,, IV. 4 w' XV. (1870-1878) 9) as UL Is XVI. (1879-1888) ” ” Il. ; ” » XVII. (1888-1891),, ,, . » XVIII. (1891-1898),, ,, I » XIX, (1898-1896),, , IL , » XX. (1896-1898),, 4, IV: |, » XXI. (1898-1900),, , Vi « » XXII. (1900-1902),,...,, VI. ,, } MATE. (QUO ere ne » XXIV. (1902-1904) :— II. (1840-1844) ,, +6) “ORIGINAL ‘nowniation. I Vouume — I. (1886-1840) is Vorume % 1st Ber. ipa Section A, Mathematical, Astronomical, and » B. Biological, Geological, and » ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Titertre, » XXV. (1904-5) » XXVI. (1906-7) », XXVII. (1908-9) +» XXVIII. (Current Volume) - In three Sections like Vol. xa, ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS BOTANY. ADAMS (J.): A Synopsis of Irish Algee, Freshwater and Marine. 1908. pp. 50. 8v0.. Is. ADAMS (J.): The Distribution of Lichens 1n Ireland. 1909, pp. 42+ ‘1 plate. 8vo, rs. _ ApaMs (J.): A List of Trish Algae, with some additional Records and Observations. i910, pp. 48. 15. ADAMS (J.) and G, H, PetHypripGr: A Census Catalogue of Irish Fungi. 1910. pp.47. 8vo. 15. i Blodgettia confervoides (Harvey): A New Genus and Species of | Fungus, By E. P. WRIGHT. 1880, pp. 6. 1 plate. 4to. 1s. Cytology of the PanTolnE mer. By M. HaRTOG. 1895. pp. 60. 2 plates. gto. 3s. Dixon (H. H.): Osmotic Pressure in the Cells of Leaves. 1896, AN PPh Ts \i8V0e BS Drxon (H, H.): The réle of Osmosis in Transpiration, 1896. pp. 9. 8vo. 2s. 6d. DIxon. (H. ‘H.): Temperature of the Subterranean aay of Plants, 1903. pp, 26. 4 plates. 4to. 1s. 6d. HANNA (H.) and T, JoHNSON: Irish Pheophycez. too pp: 21. 8vo. 38. 6d. Harr (H. C.): Botany of Sinai and:South Palestine. 1885. pp. 80. 3 plates. gto. 2s, HARTOG (M.): Cytology of the Saprolegniex. 1885. pp. 60. 2 plates. 4to. 38. niagara List of Irish Hepatic, .By D. MCARDLE. 1903. pp. 116, VO. 2S, Hepatic of’ Dingle Peninsula, Ireland. By D. MCARDLE. gor. 2 plates. pp. 42. 8vo. 5s. Trish Topographical Botany. By R.LL. PRAEGER. 1901. pp. pith '6plates, 8yo. ros. 6d. Trish Topographical Botany: Gleanings in. By R, LL. PRAEGER, 1902. pp. 34. 8vo, 1s, 6d, JENNINGS (A. V.): Two New Species of Phycopeltis from New Zealand. 1895. pp. 14. 2 plates. 8ve. 2s. 6d. JOHNSON (T.) and H. Hanna: Trish Pheophycez. 1899. pp. 21- 8vo. “3s. 6d. MCARDLE (D.): Hepaticz of the Dingle Peninsula, Treland.- 1901. Pp: 42. 2 plates. 8vo. 5s. MCARDLE (D.): List of Irish Hepatic. 1903. pp. 116. 8vo, 2s. Osmosis in Transpiration, By H.H. Dixon, 1896. pp.g. S8vo. 2s. 6d. Osmotic Pressure in the Cells of Leaves. By H. H. Dixon. 1896. PP. 13. 8x0, 3S # 5 plates. ; Pi Pi ge New ‘species PRAEGER (R. LL): = see s in PP- 34- 8vo. 15.6. ‘ eeneiy R LL.) nae District lying Bre ot os 5 plates. 8vo. 6d. Ye ( Saprolegniea:: Cytology of a. By pp. 60, 2 plates. gto. pry Vian i Sea Sykidion dyeri: A ‘New Uni cl ery ng on Rhizoclonium — ) 1 plate, 4to. 18. Temperature of the 1903. pp. 26. 4 plates. gto, | Types of Distribution in the Trish pp. 60, 8vo. 1s. 6d, Valencia Haxhout, Irland 4S F West (W.) and G. s. : ‘Ireland... 1902. pp. 100. ig Pom Sen 48. Wricur (E, P.): Blodgettia ec Species of Fungus. 1880, © isk im 1 plate. WriGnt (E. P.): New Unicel! Filaments of Rhizoctonia eas 1s. VOR? Die 2 Ee HonGeEs, Ficets, & Co., a 104, Catena Dublir _ London, Wc. ie at Me ty ATR ‘ Sune, 79I0 ay VA 6 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY Votume XXVIII, Section B, No. 6 ROWLAND SOUTHERN THE MARINE WORMS (ANNELIDA) OF DUBLIN BAY AND THE ADJOINING DISTRICT DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., LTpD LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1910 Price Sixpence NEEKCL TG oe eRe mAYT AG war iyi Wey ISAs Se FTy shade: ae » ‘TL. (1840-1844),, IL F » TI. (1845-1847),, ,, UL, ” IV. (1847-1850) ,, , Jv. ; ” ¥. (1850-1858) t t Vv ” VI. (1858-1857) 5 . VI i ” Vil. (1857-1861) - f, vu. F » ” VELL. (1861-1864) ,, », VIII. ” » IX, (1864-1866), , IX, ” > © (1866-1869) ie Ae x ” XL (1870-1874) ¥ . L » XML (676-1877),, , IL. . XI. ees)’, .., OL ” XIV. (1884-1888) “ a IV » XV. (1870-1879) ,, S L 3 » XVI. (1879-1888),, ,, IL. » XVIL (1888-1891),, , ” XVIII. (1891-1893) J ¥ ry . » XIX, (1898-1896), ,,» IIL » XX. (1896-1898),, IV. ,, ” XXL. (1898-1900) “y 2 v 3 oh “ PAPA) ” ” VI. ” ” . (1901) ‘7 % VIL. wv KETV. (1908-1908) >= yee Section A. Mathemati pa ah ND : ” B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. “ - sp Oe Archwology, Linguistic, an Pees 4's (1904-5) ’ Beg dado ch “honey yaad gers ne sett In three Sections like Vol. aK, » XXVIII. (Current Volume) ~ -ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS. | LOOLOGY. Arachnida: Rist of the Spiders of Ireland, By G, H. CARPENTER. 1898. pp..83. 8vo. 3s. 6d. _ Arthropoda: Relations between the Classes of the Arthropoda. By G. H. CARPENTER. 1903. pp. 41. Iplate. 8vo. 1s. 6d. Atlantis: Some Remarks on the Atlantis Problem. By R. F. SCHARFF, 1903. pp. 35. 8vo. Is. ; BaLKWILr (F, P.) and J. WRIGHT: Foraminifera from the Coast of Dublin and in the Irish Sea. 1884. pp. 56. 3 plates. 4to. 2s. BALL (V.): Lion-breeding in the Gardens of the Royal Zoological Society of Ireland. 1886. pp. 36. 1 plate. 4to. 2s. BARRETT-HAMILTON (G. E, H.): Winter Whitening of Mammals and Birds. 1903. pp.12. 8vo. ts, 6d. BARRETT-HAMILTON (G. E. H.): An Addition to the List of British ani Mammals (Evotomys skomerensis). 1903. pp. 5- 8vo. 1s. 6d. ; Beavmonr (W. I.): part author of Fauna and Flora of Valencia Harbour, Ireland. 1900. pp. 188. 8vo. 4s. Beetles: List of Irish Beetles. By W.F. JOHNSON and J. N. HALBERT 1902. pp: 293. 8vo. 5s. BRoWNE(E.T.): part author of Fauna and Flora of Valencia Harbour, Treland. 1900. pp.188. 8vo.° 4s. CaLMAN (W.T.): Deep-sea Crustacea from the South-West of Ireland. ‘1896. pp. 22. 2 plates. ato. 2s. CALMAN (W. T.): Phoxocephalus and Apherusa. 1896. pp. 13. 2 plates. gto. 2s.6d. — . j agen aed HR): List of the Spiders of Ireland. 1898. pp. 83. ~8vo. 35. 6d. ‘ : ' CARPENTER (G. H.): Relations between the Classes of the Arthropoda, 1903. pp.41. 1rplate. 8vo. fs. 6d. . CARPENTER (G.-‘H.) and Isaac Swain: A new Devonian Isopod from Kiltorcan, County Kilkenny. 1908. pp. 7. 1plate. &vo.’ Is. Cave Faunas: Exploration of the Caves of Kesh. By R. F. SCHARFF, &c. 1903. pp. 44. 3 plates. 4to. 2s. : Cave Faunas: Discovery of Hyzna, Mammoth, &c., in a Cavern in Co. Cork. 1904. pp. 5. 8vo. 6d. CHASTER (G. W.): Report on the Mollusca obtained off the South- west Coast of Ireland, 1885-88. 1898. pp.33- 8vo. 3s. 6d. Celenterata: A List of Irish Coelenterata, including the Ctenophora. By JANE STEPHENS. 1905. pp. 68. 8vo. Is. Coleoptera: List of Irish Beetles. By W. F. JOHNSON and J. N. HALBERT, 191. pp.395. 8vo. 5s. Crustacea; Deep-sea Crustacea from the South-west of Ireland. By W. T. CALMAN. 1896. pp. 22. 2 plates. 4to. 2s. Echinoderms: List of the Echinoderms of Ireland. By A. R NICHOLS. '1899. pp. 89, 8vo. 3s. Exploration of the Caves of Kesh, Co. Sligo, Ireland. By R. F. SCHARFF, &c. 1903. pp. 44. 3 plates. 4to. 2s. , European Fauna: Origin of the European Fauna. By R. F. SCHARFF. 1896. pp. 88. 8vo. 1s. 6d. Evotomys skomerensis, an Addition to the List of British Boreal Seapcisesey ad G. E. H. BARRETT-HAMILTON: 1903. Ppp. 5- vo. 1s. 6d. Foraminifera found off the aa of. Dublin bi ; F. P. BALKWILLand J. WRIGHT. 1884. pp. 56. Hoop(J.): Rotifera ofthe CountyMayo. 1895. pp: 43 JouNsoN (W. F.) and J. N. HALBERT: sent s PP. 395- Svo. 5S KinG (James J. F. X,) and J. N, Neuroptera of Irclande 1910. a: ats Lion-breeding in the Gardens of ae Ro By V. BALL. , 1886. pp. 36. 1 pla MANGAN (J.):; On the Mouth-parts of va d 3 plates. 8vo, aie igi MettTaM (A. E.): nt Tumours in irae, the Changes in be ood. 1908. pp. 8.1 Merram (A. E.): The Presence of Spirocharte Mari Sarcomata 0} Dogs. 1908. pp. 5. plate. — Mollusca: List of the Marine Mollusca of Ireland: ByA ritah pp. 186. 8vo. 35. NicHots (A. R.): A List ofthe Echinodermsof Ireland, ‘hog pp. vo. 35. Ne ¥ 8 List of the Marine Mollusca ke MY aN ! Ue VON PAck- rene hi rt R.): A Su plementary List of , ; its of! + Ireland. 1909. pp. 32. Svo. Phoxocephalus and Apherusa, By W. 1, Cans. 2 plates. gto. as. 6d. eM eae Rockall Island and Bank: “Bistory,. Zocigy, Geology, pp: 60. 6 plates. to. 58. ce Retierag of the County Mayo. By J. Hoop. 1895. Pease 2 lates, Joh VO. . 38. : ¢ eee ee ScHarrY (R. F.): uf the Origin of the “Baropean, Fa shee pp- 88. 8vo. 15. 6d Tah Scuarrr (R. F.): Gdirie’ Recharkcs Got: ‘the Atlantis Probie pp. 35. °8vo. 15. Taser SCHARF oa bi, ae the Irish Horse. and its ny Hh. A pp. 6 : sy ing c iv SCHARIF ~ "F) and others: Exploration of the Caves a Kesh, Co Sligo, Ireland. 1903. pp. 44. 3 plates. gto. 2s, — ; SOUTHERN $e: ): Contributions towards a aph and Irish Oligochata. 1909. pp. 64. 8vo. 25, SouTHERN (R.): The Marine Worms (Annelida) of of Dubin ; the Adjoining District. 1910. or ait Bee % Bay and le Spiders: List of the Spiders of Ireland. B es H. Cassin A ey j pp- 83. 8vo-. See: f 8 STEPHENS (Jane): A List of Irish Coelenterata, including: the Ctenophora. 1905 pp. 68. 8vo, 1s. Aa Swain (I.) and G. H. CARPENTER: A New Dévonian Be i Kiltorcan, County Kilkenny. 1908. pp.7. 1 plate, 8vo. 1s, ; Ussnes an (Rt J): Dsy ken Mammoth, &e,, ina Cavern in. Mi ; ork. 1904. pp. 5. 8vo. 6d. * Bi Soa Harbour, Ireland: Fatna and Flora. By W. 1. Braco, eit E. T. BROWNE, and others. 31900. pp. 188. 8vo. ae ae Car Arachnida: List of the Spiders of Ireland. By G. H. CARPENTER. 1898. pp. 83. 8vo. 3s. 6d. Arthropoda: Relations between the Classes of the Arthropoda. By G. H. CARPENTER. 1903: pp. 41. 1 plate. 8vo. rs. 6d. Atlantis: Some Remarks on the Atlantis Problem. By R. F.SCHARFF. 1903. pp. 35. 8vo. Is. BALKWILL (F. P.) and J. WRIGHT: Foraminifera from the Coast of Dublin and in the Irish Sea. 1884. pp. 56. 3 plates. 4to. 2s. BALL (V.): Lion-breeding in the Gardens of the Royal Zoological Society of Ireland. 1886. pp.36. 1plate. 4to. 2s. BARRETT-HAMILTON (G. E. H.): Winter Whitening of Mammals and Birds. 1903. pp.12. 8vo. 1s. 6d. BARRETI-HAMILTON (G. E. H.):' An Addition to the List of British yet Mammals (Evotomys skomerensis). 1903. pp- 5- 8vo. Is. 6d, BEAUMONT (W. I.): part author of Fauna and Flora of Valencia _ Harbour, Ireland. 1900. pp. 188. 8vo. 4s. Beetles: List of Irish Beetles. By W.F, JoHNSONand J. N: HALBERT 1902. pp. 293. 8vo. 5s. BROWNE (E.T.): part author of Fauna and Flora of Valencia Harbour, Ireland. 1900. pp. 188. 8vo. 4s. CALMAN(W.T.): Deep-sea Crustacea from the South-West of Ireland. 1896. pp. 22. 2 plates. 4to. 2s. CALMAN (W. T.): Phoxocephalus and Apherusa. 1896. pp. 13. 2 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d. ; nea Nass Ne H.): List of the Spiders of Ireland. 1898. pp. 83. vO. 3s. 6d. CARPENTER (G. H.): Relations between the Classes of the Arthropoda. 1903. pp. 41. iplate. 8vo, ts. 6d. CARPENTER (G. H.) and Isaac SWAIN: A new Devonian Isopod from Kiltorcan, County Kilkenny. 1908. pp.7. iplate. 8vo. Is. . Cave Faunas: Exploration of the Caves of Kesh. By R. F. SCHARFF, &c. 1903. pp.44. 3 plates. 4to. 2s. ; Cave Faunas: Discovery of Hyena, Mammoth, &c., in a Cavern in Co. Cork. 1904. pp. 5. 8vo. CHASTER (G. W.): Report on the Mollusca obtained off the South- west Coast of Ireland, 1885-88. 1898. ppi33- 8vo. 3s. 6d. Ceelenterata: A List of Irish Ceelenterata, including the Ctenophora. By JANE STEPHENS. 1905. pp. 68. 8vo. Is. Coleoptera: List of Irish Beetles. By W. F. JOHNSON and J. N. HALRERT. 191. pp. 395. 8vo. 5s. Crustacea: Deep-sea Crustacea from the South-west of Ireland. By W..T. CALMAN. 1896. pp. 22. 2 plates. 4to.. 2s. Echinoderms: List of the Echinoderms of Ireland. By A. R NICHOLS. 1899. pp. 89. 8yo. 3s. Exploration of the Caves of Kesh, Co. Sligo, Ireland. By R. F. SCHARFF, &c. 1903. pp. 44. 3 plates. qto. 2s. . European Fauna; Origin of the European Fauna. By R, F. SCHARFF, 1896. pp. 88. 8vo. 1s. 6d, Evotomys skomererisis, an Addition to the List of British Boreal Mammals. By G. E. H. BARRETT-HAMITTON. 1903. Pp. 5+ 8vo. 18s. 6d Foraminifera found off the Coast of Dublin and in the Irish Sea. BY F, P. BALKWILLand J. WRIGHT. 1884, pp.56. 3 plates. 4to, 2s- Hoop (J.): Rotifera of the County Mayo. 1895. PP- 43-_ 2p : re Jonson (W. F.) and J. N. HALBERT: A isto rsh Beetles, ‘1go1- Pp- 395- Svo. §s- rd Kinc (James J. F. X.) and J. N. Havpert: A ace of the Neuroptera of Ireland. 1910. pp. 84. 8vo. 1s. 6d. _ er ate the Gardens ofthe ve being se 1886. pp. 36: 1 eae A E.): Tomncly ta Sons, ety nS ¢ _ the Changes in the . 1908. pp. 8. Herts i ae METT. . E.): The Presence of Spirochetes in fa certain infective Garceetts ot Beane Dogs. 1908. pp.5. 1 plate. 8yo. 3 Mollusca : List of the Marine Mollusca of Ireland. ByA.R, Miewo1s. ae oA ee (A. R.): A List of the Echinodermsof Ireland. 1899. ppt + rrenots (A. R.): A List of the Marine Mollusca of Ireland, 8vo. 3s. face bess D.R. A Supplementary List of the Ireland. patyconey” 8vo. eee eee By W. T. Cana 1896. pp. 2 plates. gto. 2s. 6d. +1ee= PP- ° Scuaene JOe the Ish Hore and it Ealy History. Sok pp. 6 By Senger (RF) ad ethers Bevteetion ot Ces ON 1903- PP. 44- 3 plates. gto. ¥ = Smupson (J. J.): A Revision of the Group. igto. Pp. 140. 19 plates. SOUTHERN (R.): Contributions towards a 2 Monograph of the Beis nad Irish Oligochasta, 1909. pp. 64. Syo. SOUTHERN (R.): nk te Marine Worms (Anoeliga) of Dublin Bay and the Adjoining District, 1910, pp. 32. 8vo. a Spiders: List of the Spiders of Ireland. By G. H. Cxnrenran. on pp. 83. 8vo. 35. 6d. STEPHENS Gace A List of Irish Coelenterata, ‘och ee Ctenophora. 1905. pp. 68. 8yo: 1s. Swarts (J.) and G. H. CARPENTER: A New Devonian I ‘from Kiltorcan, County Kilkenny.’ 1908. pp. 7. 1 plate. Is. Cee J.) : Discovery of Hyzna, Mammoth, &c., in a Cavern in 1904- PP» $+ 6d. Valencia Harbour, Ireland: Fauna and Flora. By, W. p Bravucrow, E. T. BROWNE, and others. 1906. pp. 188. Sold by Hopees, Ficois, & Co., Ltp., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin ; and WittiaMs & NorGAarte, 14, Hentietta-street, Covent Garden, London, W.C. © Guly, 1910 Na | 8 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ~ ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY Votume XXVIII, Section B, No. 8 Martitpa C. Knowres anp R. A. Puitrirs ‘ON THE CLAIM OF THE SNOWFLAKE (LEUCOJUM AESTIVUM) TO BE NATIVE “IN JRELAND DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Litp. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1910 -Price One Shilling CONSECUTIVE series, tats Voruwe I. (1886-1 iG Veuen: ihe Aster. ‘Sci, B » TL (1s40-1844),, Agee kes > ot o - ” J ” Il. (1845-1847) ,, ” % : * : TH, yi ee ‘SN vee » IV. (1847-1850), 0, IV. on » _V. (1850-1858) ,, Shp Bh OE AY ” VI. (1858-1857) hake rh a : i “2 7 ? a) » VIL (1857-1861) ,, ” we VIL. i” » VEIL. (1861-1864) ,, » VIL, te aL PEA ae TLE i mn TX, (1864-1866) yy) TX. nw, X. (1866-1869) 55 5 iy Re ah ” XL. (1870-1874) ry ag rey ; fv Qnd Ser. — 4 +t ” XIL. (1875-1877) ” aT) .< ye >, wm A ~s oo KMRL, BOB) a VANE costae ” XIV. (1884-1888) ” 7 ” Iv. D ; ” iy Ae fy » XV. (1870-1879),, , sath Po oo RVI (1879-1888) js.” wd Pol. » XVII. (1888-1891),, —-,, Srd ” XVUL (1891-1898) " asi 6 Ry } » a ‘3 ‘ » XIX. (1898-1896),, , IM. ,,- td A Pale » XX. (1896-1698),, ., IV. 4 0 p A GN » XXI. (1898-1900) ,, wy. seve Lee » XXIL (1900-1902) ” ” VL ” ae oo XML} (1008 NAS ae RN! » XXIV. (1902-1904) :— Section A. Mathematical, sate ep %. 4% (1904-5) » XXVI. (1906-7) » XXVII. (1908-9) » XXVIII. (Current Volume) ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS BOTANY. ADAMS (J.): A Synopsis of Irish Algz, Freshwater and Marine. 1908. pp. 50... 8vo, Is, ADAMS (J-): The Distribution of Lichens in Ireland. 1909. pp. 42. ‘1plate. 8vo. Is. ADAMS. Ch ): A List of Irish Algae, with some additional Records and Observations. i910. pp. 48. 15. _ ADAMS (J.) and G..H. PrrHysrrpGe: A Census Catalogue of Irish ) 0%) Bungi. 1910. pp. 47. 8vo. 15. » Blodgettia | confervoides (Harvey): A New Genus and Species of j Fungus. By E.P. Wricut. 1880. pp. 6. 1 plate. 4to. 1s. Cytology of the Saprolegniez. By M. HARTOG. 1895. pp. 60. 2 plates. qto. 3s. Dixon (H. H.): Osmotic Pressure in the Cells ‘of Leaves. . 1896. ‘pp. 13. 8vo..3s.. Drxon (H, H.): The réle of Osmosis in Teanepiration 1896. pp. 9- ~) £ 8vq.' 25. 6d. id Drxon (H. H.): Temperature of the Si pesaeenen Organs of Plants, psy 1903. pp. 26. 4 plates. gto. ts. 6d. . Hanna (H.) and T. JOHNSON : Irish Phezophycez. 1899. pp. 21. 8yo. 3s. 6d, Hart (H. C.): Botany of Sinai and South Palestine. 1885. pp. 80. 3 plates. 4to. 2s. , HARTOG (M.): Cytology of the aN ie i 1885. pp. 60. 2 plates. 4to. 3s. Hepatice: List of Irish Hepatica, By D. MCARDLE. 1903; pp. 116. 8vo. 2s. Hepatic of Dingle Peninsula, Ireland. By D. MCARDLE. got. 2 plates. pp. 42. 8vo. 55. Irish Topographical Botany. By R. Lt. PRAEGER. 1901. pp. 188 + 410. 6 plates. 8vo. ros. 6d. ; Irish Topographical Botany: Gleanings in. By R. Lr. PRAEGER. . 1902, pp. 34. 8vo. 1s. 6d.» . JenninGs (A. V.): Two New Species of Piven batts from New Zealand. * 1895. pp. 14. 2 plates. 8vo, 2s. 6d. JOHNSON (T.) and H. Hanna: Irish Pheophycez.’ 1899. pp, 21. ‘8vo. 3s, 6d. KNOWLES (M. C. ) and R. A. PHILLIPS: On the Claim of the Hoa dit (Leucojum aestivum) to be Native in Ireland, 1910. pp. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s. MCARDLE (D.):; Hepatice of the Pinales Peninsula, Ireland. 1901, PP: 42, 2 plates. 8vo, 55. ° McARDLE (D.): List of Irish Hepaticw, 1903, pp. 116. 8vo. as. Osmosis in Transpiration, By H.H. Dixon, 1896. pp. 9. 8vo. as. 6d. Osmotic Pressure in the Cells of Leaves. By H. H. Dixon. 1896. Pp. 13. 8vo. 3s. | "Palestine: Botany of Sinai and 1885. pp. 80. 3 ee pet (28. iret 5 weed, 8yo. 6d, “| °- Phycopeltis : New sca of vane com ey A. V. JENNINGS. 1895. PP 14 2 plates. 8 *Prarcer (R. Lr.); Irish Topographical Botany. fat 6 plates. 8vo. 10s, 6d, 9 ne * PRAEGER (R. L1.): Gleanings i in in tp PP. 34+ Bvo. 1s, 6d. he +h PRAEGER (R. Li.): Types of Dis pp- 60. 8vo. 18. 6d, ee pe PRAEGER (R. Lt.) and G, H, FON a District lying south of Patines “Py Pe 57 5 plates. 8vo. 6d. eas A? .. Saprolegniex : Cytology of the eae, ‘By M. Har pp. 60. 2 plates. qto, Bh tea A |. Sykidion dyeri: A New U aor ‘Bigs ving” on the Ue URLs Rhizoclonium ryi. By E. E. P. Daye om Reh Sn plate. gto. ais a" iy F 5 Temperature of the Subterranean aden Plants, * Pa , 1903. pp. 26. 4 plates. gto. 1s. 6d. Gar a) Nea ike Types of Distribution in the axiet Flora. bs nee Prascun. ae f ‘ pp- bo. 8vo, 1s. 6d. * Hs ai 4 Malencia Harbour, Ireland; Flora, and Fauna 1900. Laake 188, ', . — 43. AN _ west (W.) and G. S, Wrst: Freshwater ‘hig of the ir, Treland, 1902. pp. 100, 3 plates. gto. 4s. tit Wricnt (E. P.): Blodgettia confervoides (Harvey): ANew a : Species of Fungus. 1880. pp. 6. 1 plate. gto. 18. 5 SR Wricet (E. P.): New Unicellular Alga (Sykidion meee ei AF Oe Filaments of Rhizoclonium casparyi. 1880. PP: + itis. f > Mae .: 18. Sold by WILLtamMs & NorGatE, 14, Heoriettd-street, | Covent t Garde, 1 vat London, WC. February, 1910 ae PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL; TRISH ACADEMY VoLuME XXVIII, Section C, No. 1 THOMAS JOHNSON WESTROPP A STUDY OF THE FORT OF DUN AENGUSA IN INISHMORE, ARAN ISLES, GALWAY BAY; TES PLAN;,,GROWTH, AND RECORDS DUBLIN HODGES OR TGiGES.~&) COjy rp: LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1910 Price One Shilling and Sixpence PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY —— /n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and consequently attention is requested to the following Table :— CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION. Votume I, (1886-1840) is Vorume I. IstSer. Sci., Pol.Lit. & Antiqq. 9 IT. (1840-1844) ,, » ” ” » III, (1846-1847) ,, Fp bilt i ” is IV. (1847-1850) ,, Pthag Sf y ” o V. (1850-1858) ,, hes ” ” os.) WEGBB=ALBBT) bh va arte 5 » VII. (1857-1861) ,, vais Wee “ 2 » VIII. (1861-1864) ,, yi Wea ‘ ” . IX. (1864-1866) ,, ik) OLB rs s - X..(1S86-1880) 33°) ash 1 evens i 7 XI. (1870-1874) ,, ‘f I. 2nd Ser. Science. »» XII. (1875-1877) ,, ik ee a ” o , SL, (1888): ,, Peat es % i » XIV. (1884-1888) ,, i Ws % ” » XV. (1870-1879) ,, a x as Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. + XVI. (1879-1888) ,, a), oe ” ” » XVII. (1888-1891) ,, * I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. » XVIII. (1891-1898),, ,, i. 4, ¢ » XIX. (1898-1896) ,, Pane i ” ” » XX. (1896-1898) ,, ee gine + ” » ~* XXE (1858-1900) ,, 25 eee ¥t » XXIL (900-1008), oe ie vs , XXIII. (1901) _,, », XXIV. (1902-1904) :— Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science. »» B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. » ©. Archwology, Linguistic, and Literature. gu LES 3 ” XXV. (1904-5) , XXVI. (1906-7) | hss a ., XXVIL. (1908-9) | In three Sections like Vol. XXIV. », XXVIII. (Current Volume) ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS ARCHEOLOGY. ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Stone Chalices, so called. 1907. pp. 10. 1 plate, 8vo. ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Prehistoric Leather Shield found at Clonbrin, County Longford. 1909. pp. 4. 2 plates. 8vo. CoFFEY (G.): Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. 1897. pp. 16. 6 plates. qto. 2s. 6d. Correy (G.): Monuments of La Téne Period in Ireland. 1904. pp. 10. 5 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d. CorFry (G.): Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea, Ireland. 1904. pp- 7. 8vo. 6d. CoFFky (G.): Craigywarren Crannog. 1906. pp.10. 6plates. 8vo. IS, CoFFEY (G.): Two Finds of Late Bronze Age Objects. 1906. pp. 6. 2plates. 8vo. 6d. CorFey (G.): Irish Copper Halberds. 1908. pp.19. 3 plates. 8vo. Is. CoFfFrey (G.): The Distribution of Gold Lunulz in Ireland and North- Western Europe. i909. pp. 8. 4plates. 8vo. Is. CoFFEY (G.) and R. Lt. PRAEGER: The Antrim Raised Beach, a contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904. pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s. COOKE (JOHN): Antiquarian Remains in the Beaufort District, County Kerry. 1906. pp.14. 4 plates. 8vo. Is. Crosses: The High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. ByM. STOKES. 1898. pp. 26. 12 plates. Folio. £1 ts. net. Crosses: The High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and Killamery. By M. STOKES. 1902. pp.38. 34plates. 4to. 10s. 6d FERGUSON (SIR S.): Fasciculus of Prints from photographs of casts of Ogham Inscriptions. 1880. pp. 10. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. Gold and Silver Ornaments, Ancient Irish, Composition of. By E. A. SMITH. 1895.) pp. 14. 8vo. 2s. 6d. GRAvEs (C.): Ogham Inscription in the Killeen of Aglish, Co. Kerry, Ireland. 1878. pp. 10. 1 plate. qto. Is. GRAVES (C.): Croix Gammée or Swastika. 1879. pp. 6. 4to. Is. GRAVES (C.): Ogham Monument at Kilcolman, Co. Kerry, Ireland. 1887. pp. 8. 4to. Is. GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription supposed to bear an Anglo-Saxon Name. 1892. pp.12. 4to. Is. Happon(A.C.): Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co. Meath, Ireland. 1897. pp. 79. 8vo. 2s. KANE (W. F. DE VISMES): The Black Pig’s Dyke: the Ancient Boundary Fortification of Uladh. 1909. pp. 28. 8vo. ts. KNOWLES (W. J.}: Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (3rd Report.) 1895. pp. 14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (4th Report.) 1901. pp.59. 1plate. 8vo. 5s. MACALISTER (R. A. S.): Ancient Settlement in Corkaguiney, Co. Kerry, Ireland. 1899. pp, 137- 9 plates. 4to. Os. MACNEILL (J.): Notes on the Distribution, History, Grammar, and Import of the Irish Ogham Inscriptions. 1909. 8vo. pp. 42. Is. Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to Gold-mining. 1900. pp: 43. 8vo. 4s. (4) Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co. Meath, Ireland. By A. C. HADDON. 1897. pp-79. 8vo. 2s. O’REILLY (J. P.): The Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to Gold-mining. 1900. pp. 43. 8vo. 4s. ; O’ REILLY (J. P.): Old Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and St. Nessan, Howth. 1904. pp.10. Iplate. 8vo. 6d. PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. CorrEy: The Antrim Raised Beach, a contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904. pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s. Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughctew. By G. COFFEY. 1897. pp. 16. 6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d. Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of the Coast of Ireland. By W. J. KNOWLES. (3rd Report.) 1895. pp.14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s. Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (4th Report.) By W. J. KNOWLES. 1901. pp.59. r1plate. 8vo. §s. REEVES (W.): Bell of St. Patrick, called the Clog an Edachta. 1863. pp- 30. 4to. Is. SmiTH (E. A.): Composition of Ancient Irish Gold and Silver Orna- ments. 1895. pp.14. 8vo. 2s. 6d. SMYLy (J. G.): An Examination of the Dates of the Assouan Aramaic Papyri. 1909. pp.16. 8vo. 6d. STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. 1808. pp. 26. 12 plates. Folio. £1 1s. net. STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and Killamery. 1902. pp. 38. 34 plates. 4to. tos. 6d. WEstTROppP (T. J.): Lesser Castles or ‘‘ Peel Towers”’ of the County of Clare. 1899. pp. 18. 8vo. 3s. 6d. WestRopp (T. J.): Churches of County Clare, and Origin of the Ecclesiastical Divisions in that County. 1900. pp. 81. 8vo. 4s. WestrRopp (T. J.): Dolmens and Pillar-stones in Bunratty and Tulla, Co. Clare, Ireland. 1902. pp. 48. 4 plates. 8vo. 3s. Westropp (T.J.): Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1902. pp. 151. 8 plates. gto. 7s. 6d. WestRopP(T. J.): The Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1904. pp. 10. 8vo. 6d. Westropp (T. J.): A Survey of the Ancient Churches in the County of Limerick. 1905. pp. 154. 9 plates. 8vo. 4s. WeEstROppP (T. J.): The Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick: North-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 54. 8vo. 1s. Central and South-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp.58. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s. 6d. Western Baronies. 1907. pp. 64. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s. 6d. WESTROPP fog tik The Cists, Dolmens, and Pillars of the Western Half of the County of Clare. 1907. pp. 26. 3 plates.y 8vo. 1s. WEsTROPP (T. J.) : Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures remaining in Eastern Clare (The Newmarket**Group). 1908. pp- 18. 2 plates. 8vo. 1s. WEstTROP?P (T. J.): The Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon Valley. 1909. pp.31. 8vo. 6d. WestTRoppP (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures remaining in Eastern Clare (Quin, Tulla, and Bodyke). 1909. pp. 30. 1 plate. 8vyo. Is. Westropp (T. J.): A Study of the Fort of Dun Aengusa in Inishmore, Aran Isles, Galway Bay: Its Plan, Growth, and Records. 1910. pp. 46. 3 plates. 8vo. 15s. 6d. Sold by HopGes, Ficeis, & Co., Lrp., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; and WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London, W.C. February, 1910 P= PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL TRISH ACADEMY Votume XXVIII, Section C, No. 2 HENRY oF. BERRY, CATALOGUE OF THE MAYORS, PROVOSTS, Poi pAr el he SeOrP DUBLIN: CIEY: eB) nt220; “POs 1447 DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lrtp. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1910 Price Sixpence Tepe PROCEEDINGS ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY /n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and consequently attention is requested to the following Table :— CONSECUTIVE SERIES, ORIGINAL NUMERATION. Votume I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. 1st Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. » SOR > Creme. é : ro YL: 84S BAT Oe ‘ ij IV. (1847-1850) ,, ae ¥ ” » 3. GOEBEL OR » ) VI S88 B67) ky cae ewan , WEL. (1957-1081),,, 2, WEE a3) «» VIII. (1861-1864) ,, ay VAENs a ” » TX. (less=xeaey See - ‘s X. (1866-1869) ,, ashen, ae * ‘7 ss XI. (1870-1874) ,, » I, 2nd Ser. Science. » AIT. (1875-1877) ,, gars We 9 pe 47 Re vy. ae - ” » XIV. (1884-1888) ,, ie. DV Oe ” 1), meV (LO7TO=167B) 5 Os nee Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. XVI. (1879-1888) ,, ,, II. ” ” XVIL. (1888-1891),, ,, ‘I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqg. +» XVIDL (1601-19981, 9: 56, oe i 1» EX: (1608-1806). > = ae iy » MX. (1890-1608), Seay, s » XI. (1898-1000)... re eeu “F » XXII. (1900-1902),, ,, VI. ,, + ww XE. | (1001) PS eee i ,, XXIV. (1902-1904) :— Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science. » 3B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. » ©. Archmology, Linguistic, and Literature. » XXV. (1904-5) , XXVI. (1906-7) ,, XXVIL. (1908-9) | », XXVIII. (Current Volume) ~ In three Sections like Vol. XXIV. os fee ee oe ee Rage Cae aS. oe ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS HISTORY. (Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and archzological—may be obtained on application. | ATKINSON (R.): On the Function of an Academy, in especial of the Royal Irish Academy. 1906. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d. BERNARD (J. H.): Uncial MS. of S. Cyril of Alexandria, written on Papyrus. 1892. pp. 20. 4 plates. q4to. 6s. BERNARD (J. H.): Calendar of Documents in the Dignitas Decani in St. Patrick’s Cathedral, Dublin. 1905. pp. 27. 8vo. 6d. BERRY (H. F.): An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258), relating to the Dublin City Watercourse. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is. Berry (H. F.): Gild of S. Anne, S, Audoen’s Church, Dublin. 1904. pp. 86. 1 plate. 8vo. ts. 6d. BERRY (H. F.): Ancient Charters in the Liber Albus Ossoriensis. 1908. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d. BERRY (H. F.): Catalogue of the Mayors, Provosts, and Bailiffs of Dublin City, A.D. 1229 to 1447. 1910. pp.15. 8vo. 6d. Bibliography, Irish. By Sir J. T. Ginpert. Edited by E. R. M‘C. Drx. 1904. pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo. Is. Bury (J. B.): A Life of S. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertia Vita). 1903: pp: 64. 4to. 2s. Bury (J. B.): Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan. 1903. pp.16. 8vo. 6d. Dix(E. R. M‘C.), editor of GILBERT: Irish Bibliography. 1904. pp. 26. 1 plate. Illustrations. 8vo. Is. Dix (E. R. M‘C.): A very rare Kilkenny-Printed Proclamation, and William Smith, its Printer. 1908. pp. 4. 1plate. 8vo. Is. Drx (E. R. M‘C.): Humfrey Powell, the first Dublin Printer. 1908. pp: 4. 4plates. 8vo. Is. Drx (E. R. M‘C.): An Early Eighteenth-Century Broadside on Printing. 1909. pp.3. Iplate. 8vo. 6d. Drx (E. R. M‘C.): Note upon the Leaves of the First Book printed in Dublin discovered in the Academy. 1909. pp.3- 8vo. 6d. Dublin: Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth Century. By C. L. FALKINER. 1903. pp. 30. 4plates. 8vo. 6d. Dublin: Gild of S. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. By H. F. BERRY. 1904. pp. 86. 1 plate. 8vo. ts. 6d. Dublin City Watercourse: An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258). By H. F. BERRY. 1902. pp. 8- 8vo. Is. FALKINER (C. L.): Phoenix Park, Dublin: its Origin and History. 1901. pp. 24. 8vo. 5s. FALKINER (C. L.): The Irish Guards, 1661-1798. 1902. pp. 23- 8vo. Is. FALKINER (C. L.): Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth Century. 1903. pp. 30. 4plates. 8vo. 6d. FALKINER (C. L.): The Counties of Ireland: their Origin, Constitution, and Delimitation. 1903. pp. 26. 8vo. 2s. 10d. FALKINER (C, L.): The Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor Sovereigns. 1905. pp. 34. 8vo. 6d. FALKINER (C. L.): Barnaby Rich’s ‘‘ Remembrances of the state of Ireland, 1612,’’ with notices of other Reports by the same writer. 1906. pp. 18. 8vo. 6d. Gee. Bh) FALKINER (C. L.): The Hospital of St. John of Je salem 1 1907. pp. 43. 8vo. Is. FERGUSON (Sir S.): The Patrician Documents. 1885. pp. 3s- GILBERT (Sir J. T.j: Irish Bibliography. Edited by E R. 1904, pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. ‘8yo. Is. =i GREEN (W.S.): Armada Ships on the Kerry Coast. 1 plate. 8vo. 6d. Knox (H. T.): Gig-mills and Devi es ian ecten Co.) 1907. pp.10. 8vo. 6d. LANE-POOLE (S.): First Mchammedan Treaties with Christians. pp. 30. 8vo. 1s. 6d. LAWLOR (H. J.): Primate Ussher’s Library before 1641. 1901. ‘pp 8vo. 2s. 6d. ’ LAWLOR (H. J.): A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus nS Christ Church, Dublin. 1908. pp.93. 8vo. 25. | LAWLOR (H. J.): Calendar of iS Labso Shee Diocese of Ossory. 1908, pp. 50. 8vo. Is. " Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor Sovereigns. ByC.L. FALKINER, * 1905. pp. 34. 8vo. 6d. awe Patrick : Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according fe ‘Tirechan. F By J. B. BuRY. 1903. pp. 17. 8vo. 6d. Patrick: A Life of St. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertia Vita). “Edited By ty J. B. BuRY. 1903. pp. 64. 4to. 2s. eh Patrick: The Patrician Documents. By SIR S. FERGUSON. 85, Me pp. 68. 4to. 3s. er ae Patrick: Libri Sancti Patricii. By N. J. D. WHITE. “1905. PP. 126. ee 8vo. 2s. Patrick: The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick's Latin Writings. Gh s pp. 11. 8vo. 6d. “$y Phenix Park, Dublin: Its Origin and History. By C. L. F. FALKINER, es Om 1901. pp. 24. 8vo. 55. oh? Sroxkes (G.T.): Marsh's Library, Dublin, and an Original Indulgence ifs iy from Cardinal Wolsey. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s. oa “, Ussher's Books in Trinity College, Dublin. By H. J. LAWLOR. “agor. me Ry pp- 49. 8vo. 2s. 6d. ity et ee Westrorp (TI. J.): External Evidences bearing on the historic. ; character of the ‘Wars of Turlough’? by John, son BEBO oe MacGrath. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. gto. 2s. 10d. Waite (N. J. D.): Libri Sancti Patricii. 1905. pp. 126. Bvo. a Waire (N. J. D.): The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin Writings. 1905. pp.11. 8vo. . . : Wuite (N. J. D.): Elias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle, First Public ue a, Librarian in Ireland. 1908. pp. 33. 8vo. 1s. An ey Woop (HERBERT): The Templars in Ireland. 1907. pp. 50. 8vo. od. Ory, rh Sold by HoncEs, Ficcis, & Co., Ltp., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin ; and WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London, W.C. ~ March, 1910 3 PROCEEDINGS OF THE BOYAL IRISH ACADEMY VotumE XXVIII, Section C, No. 3 MARION ESPOSITO HIBERNO-LATIN MANUSCRIPTS IN THE LIBRARIES OF SWITZERLAND DUBLIN HODGES SHIGGIS, & CO... LTp. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1910 Price One Shilling PROCHH DINGS ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY ——— /n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and consequently attention is requested to the following Table :— CONSECUTIVE SERIES. - (1886-1840) is Vonusne I. IstSer. Scei., Pol. Lit. & Antiqgq. Votum« ” - (1840-1844) ,, . (1845-1847) ,, . (1847-1850) ,, - (1850-1858) ,, . (1858-1857) ,, . (1857-1861) ,, . (1861-1864) ,, . (1864-1866) ,, . (1866-1869; ,, . (1870-1874) ,, . (1875-1877) ,, (1888) i XIV. (1884-1888) ,, - (1870-1879) ,, XVI. (1879-1888) ,, XVII. (1888-1891) ,, XVIII. (1891-1898) ,, - (1898-1896) ,, . (1896-1898) ,, - (1898-1900) ,, . (1900-1902) ,, (1901) XXIV. (1902-1904) ; — ORIGINAL NUMERATION. ” Il. ” ” cae P ” ly. ‘ ” V. in te Ly * , - VII. ” ” s,, VILE. “pes Fe a » x. 5 » I. 2nd Ser. Science. ; II. if 1” Stuy iif 18 FP + IV. ” ” ” y Se i Pol. Lit. & Antiqg. ; ” ” i I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqgq. {. ” ” ae ti ” ; IV. ” ” Y. ’ ” mea i 9 ‘9 jy, WAL. 33 = Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science. » . Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. » ©. Archwology, Linguistic, and Literature. XXV. (1904-5) ,, XXVI. (1906-7) ,, XXVII. (1908-9) » XXVUI. (Current Volume) | In three Sections like Vol. XXIV. en te ee ee ae ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS HISTORY. [Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and archzxological—may be obtained on application. | ATKINSON (R.): On the Function of an Academy, in especial of the Royal Irish Academy. 1906. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d. BERNARD (J. H.): Uncial MS. of S. Cyril of Alexandria, written on Papyrus. 1892. pp. 20. 4 plates. gto. 6s. BERNARD (J. H.): Calendar of Documents in the Dignitas Decani in St. Patrick’s Cathedral, Dublin. 1905. pp. 27. 8vo. 6d. Berry (H. F.): An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258), relating to the Dublin City Watercourse. 1902. pp. 8. 8yvo. Is. BERRY (H. F.): Gild of S. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. 1904. pp. 86. 1 plate. 8vo. ts, 6d. Berry (H. F.): Ancient Charters in the Liber Albus Ossoriensis. 1908. pp. 13. 8vo. 6d. BERRY (H. F.): Catalogue of the Mayors, Provosts, and Bailiffs of Dublin City, A.D. 1229 to 1447. 1910. pp.15. 8vo. 6d. Bibliography, Irish. By Sir J. T. Ginberyv. Edited by E. R. M‘C. Dix. 1904. pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo. 1s. Bury (J. B.): A Life of S. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertia Vita). 1903. pp. 64. 4to. 2s. Bury (J. B.): Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan. 1903. pp.16. 8vo. 6d. Dix (E. R. M‘C.), editor of GILBERT: Irish Bibliography. 1904. pp. 26. I plate. Illustrations. 8vo. Is. Dix (E. R. M‘C.): A very rare Kilkenny-Printed Proclamation, and William Smith, its Printer. 1908. pp. 4. 1plate. 8yo. Is. Dix (E. R. M‘C.): Humfrey Powell, the first Dublin Printer. 1908. pp: 4. 4plates. 8vo. ts. Drx (E. R. M‘C.): An Early Eighteenth-Century Broadside on Printing. 1909. pp.3-. Iplate. 8vo. 6d. Drx (E. R. M‘C.): Note upon the Leaves of the First Book printed in Dublin discovered in the Academy. 1909. pp.3- 8vo. 6d. Dublin: Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth Century. By C. L. FALKINER. 1903. pp. 30. 4 plates. 8vo. 6d. Dubiin: Gild of S. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. By H. F. BERRY. 1904. pp. 86. 1 plate. 8vo. 1s. 6d. Dublin City Watercourse: An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258). By H. F. BERRY. 1902.' pp. 8. 8vo. Is. Esposito (M.): Hiberno-Latin Manuscripts in the Libraries of Switzerland. Ig1o. pp. 34. 8vo. Is. FALKINER (C. L.): Phoenix Park, Dublin: its Origin and History. 1901. pp. 24. 8vo. 5s. FALKINER (C. L.): The Irish Guards, 1661-1798. 1902. pp. 23. 8vo. Is. FALKINER (C. L.): Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth Century. 1903. pp. 30. 4 plates. 8vo. 6d. FALKINER (C. L.): The Counties of Ireland: their Origin, Constitution, and Delimitation. 1903. pp. 26. 8vo. 2s. 10d. FALKINER (C. L.): The Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor Sovereigns. 1905. pp.34. 8vo. 6d. Ciao) FALKINER (C. L.): Barnaby Rich’s ‘‘ Remembrances of the state of Ireland, 1612,’’ with notices of other Reports by the same writer. 1906. pp. 18. 8vo. 6d. FALKINER (C. L.): The Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem in Ireland, 1907. pp. 43. 8vo, Is. ‘ FERGUSON (SIR S.): The Patrician Documents. 1885. pp. 68. 4to. 35. GILBERT (Sir J. T.): Irish Bibliography. Edited by E. R. M‘C. Dix, 1904. pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo. Its. GREEN (W. S.): Armada Ships on the Kerry Coast. 1909. pp. 7. 1 plate. 8vo. 6d. Knox (H, T.): Gig-mills and Drying Kilns near Ballyhaunis, Co, Mayo. 1907. pp.10. 8vo. 6d. LANE-POOLE (S.): First Mchammedan Treaties with Christians. 1904. pp. 30. 8vo. 1s. 6d, LAWLOR (H., J.): Primate Ussher’s Library before 1641. 1901. pp. 49. 8vo. 2s, 6d, LAWLOR (H. J.): A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus of Christ Church, Dublin. 1908. pp. 93. 8vo. 2s. LAWLOR (H, J.): Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 1908, pp. 50, 8vo. Is, Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor Sovereigns. By C. L, FALKINER. 1905. pp. 34. 8vo. 6d. c Patrick: Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan. By J. B. BURY. 1903. pp. 17. 8vo. 6d. Patrick: A Life of St. Patrick (Colgan’s Zer#a Vita). Edited by J. B. BURY. 1903. pp. 64. 4to. 2s. Patrick: The Patrician Documents. By Sik S. FERGUSON. 1885. pp. 68. 4to. 3s. Patrick: Libri Sancti Patricii. By N. J. D. WHITE, 1905. pp. 126. 8vo. 2s. Patrick: The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin Writings. 1905. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d. Phoenix Park, Dublin: Its Origin and History, By C. L. FALKINER. 190I. pp. 24. 8vo. 55. STOKES (G. T.): Marsh's Library, Dublin, and an Original Indulgence from Cardinal Wolsey. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s. Ussher's Books in Trinity Coliege, Dublin. By H. J. LAWLOR. 1901. pp. 49. 8vo. 2s. 6d. Westropp (TI. J.): External Evidences bearing on the historic character of the ‘‘Wars of Turlough’’ by John, son of Rory MacGrath. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. gto. 2s. 10d. Wuirte (N. J. D.): Libri Sancti Patricii. 1905. pp. 126. 8vo. 2s. Wuire (N. J. D.): The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin Writings. 1905. pp.11. 8vo. 6d. Wuite (N. J. D.): Elias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle, First Public Librarian in Ireland. 1908. pp. 33. 8vo. 1s. Woop (HERBERT): The Templars in Ireland. 1907. pp. 50. 8vo. gd, Sold by HovecEs, Ficeis, & Co., Lrp., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; and WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London, W.C. April, rgr0 a PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VoLuME XXVIII, Section C, No. 4 GHORGE CORE EY INTERCOURSE OF GAUL WITH IRELAND BeBORE THE EIRST CENTURY DUBLIN EO. DIGS, .ebG GIS, & €.0...Eirp. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1910 Price Sixpence PROCHEDINGS ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY /n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and consequently attention is requested to the following Table :— CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION. Vorume I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. 4 II. (1840-1844) ,, Re) ” 58 III. (1845-1847) ” EY ae ” ” "” IV. (1847-1850) ,, spf y eS ” ” V. (1850-1858) ,, "af ” of VI. (1858-1857) ,, ree fe ” , pS VII. (1857-1861) ,, iyouW ae » ” » VIII. (1861-1864) ,, ss Vea oy ” by IX. (1864-1866) ,, eogak > 3 “F ” 9 X. (1866-1869) ,, Go ee ss ” + XI. (1870-1874) ,, ~ I. 2nd Ser. Science. » XII. (1876-1877) ,, ae 3 ” ss A ISSR) . eos Re s » XIV. (1884-1888) ,, he. ews ” ” » &V,(1870-1879}5,. 4; 9) ey Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. » XVI. (1879-1868) ,,- «4,1 4, RS » XVII. (1888-1891),, ,, «I. 8rd Ser. Sei., Pol. Lit. & Antiqgq. » XVIII. (1891-1898),, , Of. , Pa » XIX. (1898-1896) ,, ay, EAs eS ” » XX. (1006-1608), 74a os » XXI. (1898-1900) ,, Re iP ” » XXII. (1900-1902),, ,, VI. ,, # » XXUL (100%) 7 ie a, ,, XXIV. (1902-1904) ;— Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science. B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. » ©. Archwology, Linguistic, and Literature. XXV. (1904-5) ,, XXVI. (1906-7) } sae fe », XXVII. (1908-9) | In three Sections like Vol. XXIV. », XXVIII. (Current Volume) ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS ARCH AOLOGY. [Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and archzological—may be obtained on application. | ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Stone Chalices, so called. 1907. pp. 10. I plate. 8vo, 6d. ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Prehistoric Leather Shield found at Clonbrin, County Longford. 1909. pp. 4. 2plates. 8vo. 6d. CorFFry (G.): Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. 1897. pp. 16. 6 plates. qto. 2s. 6d. Correy (G.): Monuments of La Téne Period in Ireland. 1904. pp. 10. 5 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d. CoFFrey (G.): Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea, Ireland. 1904. pp. 7- 8vo. 6d. CorFEy (G.): Craigywarren Crannog. 1906. pp.10. 6plates. 8vo. Is. Correry (G.): Two Finds of Late Bronze Age Objects. 1906. pp. 6. 2plates. 8vo. 6d. Correy (G.): Irish Copper Halberds. 1908. pp.19. 3 plates. 8vo. Is. Correy (G.): The Distribution of Gold Lunulz in Ireland and North- Western Europe. 1909. pp. 8. 4plates. 8vo. Is. Corrry (G.): Archaeological Evidence for the Intercourse of Gaul with Ireland before the First Century. 1910. pp. 1t. 8vo. 6d. Corry (G.) and R. Li. PRAEGER: The Antrim Raised Beach, a contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904. pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s. COOKE (JOHN): Antiquarian Remains in the Beaufort District, County Kerry. 1906. pp.14. 4plates. 8vo. Is. Crosses: The High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. ByM. S?rOKEs. 1898. pp. 26. 12 plates. Folio. £1 1s. net. Crosses: The High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and Killamery. By M. STOKES. 1902. pp.38. 34plates. qto. 1os. 6d FERGUSON (SiR S.): Fasciculus of Prints from photographs of casts of Ogham Inscriptions. 1880. pp. 10. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. Gold and Silver Ornaments, Ancient Irish, Composition of. By E. A. SMITH. 1895. pp. 14. 8vo. 2s. 6d. GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription in the Killeen of Aglish, Co. Kerry, Ireland. 1878. pp. 10. 1 plate. 4to. Is. GRAVES (C.): Croix Gammée or Swastika. 1879. pp. 6. 4to. Is. GRAVES (C.): Ogham Monument at Kilcolman, Co. Kerry, Ireland. 1887, pp. 8. 4to. Is. GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription supposed to bear an Anglo-Saxon Name. 1892. pp. 12. 4to. Is. Happon(A.C.): Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co. Meath, Ireland. 1897. pp. 79. 8vo. 2s. KANE (W. F. DE VisMES): The Black Pig’s Dyke: the Ancient Boundary Fortification of Uladh. 1909. pp. 28. 8vo. Is. KNOWLES (W. J.}: Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (3rd Report.) 1895. pp. 14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (4th Report.) 1901. pp. 59. rplate. 8vo. §s. MACALISTER (R. A. S.): Ancient Settlement in Corkaguiney, Co. Kerry, Ireland. 1899. pp. 137- 9 plates. 4to. 6s. MACNEILL (J.): Notes on the Distribution, History, Grammar, and Import of the Trish Ogham Inscriptions. 1909. 8vo. pp. 42. Is. Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to Gold-mining. 1900. pp. 43. 8vo. 4s. (4) Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co. Meath, Ireland. By A. C. HADDON. 1897. pp-79. 8vo. 2s. O’REILLY (J. P.): The Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to Gold-mining. 1900. pp. 43. 8vo. 4s. O’REILLY (J. P.): Old Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and St. Nessan, Howth. 1904. pp.10. 1plate. 8vo. 6d. PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. CoFFEY: The Antrim Raised Beach, a contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904. pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s. Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. By G. COFFEY. 1897. pp. 16. 6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d. Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of the Coast of Ireland. By W.J. KNOWLES. (3rd Report.) 1895. pp.14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s. Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (4th Report.) By W. J. KNOWLES. 1901. pp.59. 1plate. 8vo. 5s. REEVES (W.): Bell of St. Patrick, called the Clog an Edachta. 1863. pp. 30. 4to. Is. SmirH (E. A.): Composition of Ancient Irish Gold and Silver Orna- ments. 1895. pp.14. 8vo. 2s. 6d. SmyLy (J. G.): An Examination of the Dates of the Assouan Aramaic Papyri. 1909. pp. 16. 8vo. STOKES ap High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. 1898. pp. 26. 12plates. Folio. £1 1s. net. STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and Killamery. 1902. pp. 38. 34 plates. 4to. ros. 6d. WEsrropp (T. J.): Lesser Castles or ‘‘ Peel Towers’’ of the County of Clare. 1899. pp.18. 8vo. 3s. 6d. Westropp (T. J.): Churches of County Clare, and Origin of the Ecclesiastical Divisions in that County. 1900. pp. 81. 8vo. 4s. WeEsrropp (T. J.): Dolmens and Pillar-stones in Bunratty and Tulla, Co. Clare, Ireland. 1902. pp. 48. 4 plates. 8vo. 3s. WEstRoppP (T. J.): Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1902. pp. 151. 8 plates. 4to. 7s. 6d. Westropp(T. J.): The Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1904. pp. 10. 8vo. 6d. Wesrkopp (T. J.): A Survey of the Ancient Churches in the County of Limerick. 1905. pp. 154. 9 plates. 8vo. 4s. WeEstRopp (T. J.): The Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick: North-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 54. 8vo. 1s. Central and South-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 58. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d. Western Baronies. 1907. pp. 64. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s, 6d. WESTROPP Ge .): The Cists, Dolmens, and Pillars of the Western Half of the County of Clare. 1907. pp. 26. 3 plates. 8vo. 15. Westropp (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures remaining in Eastern Clare (The Newmarket Group). 1908. pp. 18. 2 plates. 8vo. ts. WEstRoppP (T. J.): The Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon Valley. 1909. pp.31. 8vo. 6d. Westxopp (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures remaining in Eastern Clare (Quin, Tulla, and Bodyke). 1909. pp. 30. 1 plate. 8vo. ts. WEstROPP (T. J.): A Study of the Fort of Dun Aengusa in Inishmore, Aran Isles, Galway Bay: Its Plan, Growth, and Records, 1910. pp. 46. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s. 6d. Sold by HovcGEs, FicGis, & Co., L1p., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; and WILLIAMS & NoRGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London, W.C. May, 1910 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VoLuME XXVIII, Section C, No. 5 GrorGeE Corrrey anp E. C. R. Armstrone SCANDINAVIAN OBJECTS, FOUND AT ISLAND-BRIDGE AND KILMAINHAM DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO.,” Ltp. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1gIO Price One Shilling PROCEEDINGS ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY —_——_> /n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and consequently attention is requested to the following Table :— CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION, Votumz I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. » TL (1600516 es ” 1 | SUGAR Rey oy he ome a » « AVGOOBU7AIRSOV ere Ss ‘ 5 V; (1850-1859)4). bne eM ky op on. — VIMQQSRIRSTyS San j » .. WE) (1867-2861), 2 nen WEE ii » VIII. (1861-1864) ,, i VL ” ” UR (ISO AB ere oe if a X. (1866-1869) ,, #53 poke ” ” “A XI. (1870-1874) ,, Pe I, 2nd Ser. Science. » XII. (1875-1877) ,, sie, ae ” ” » KU. GIBS8) 5 So ie ~ » XIV. (1884-1888),, ,, IV. 4, ” » MVe(OO-1870)<.” pe meee, Pol. Lit. & Autiqg. » XVI. (1879-1888),, « DL ,, ” » XVII. (1888-1891) ,, an I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqg. os XVILY. (1691-1898) oe a a, ” » XIX. (1898-1896) ,, » XX. (1896-1898),, ,, IV. ms Piette. $4 i. (1898-1900) ,, a V. “7 ” 53° ete (1900-1902) ,, Sen 'f PP ” » XXUL) (196tje oe ee ? » XXIV. (1902-1904) ;— Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Science. » B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. » ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. » XXV. (1904-5) », XXVI. (1906-7) , XXVII. (1908-9) », XXVIII. (Current Volume) In three Sections like Vol. XXIV. ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS ARCHEOLOGY. (Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and archzological—may be obtained on application. | ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Stone Chalices, so called. 1907. pp. 10. I plate. 8vo. 6d. ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Prehistoric Leather Shield found at Clonbrin, County Longford. 1909. pp. 4. 2 plates. 8vo. COFFEY (G.): Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. 1897. pp. 16. 6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d. CoFFEyY (G.): Monuments of La Téne Period in Ireland. 1904. pp. 10. 5 plates. 8vo. 1s. 6d. CoFFEY (G.): Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea, Ireland. 1904. pp- 7- 8vo. 6d. CoFFEy (G.): Craigywarren Crannog. 1906. pp.10. 6 plates. 8vo. Is. Correy (G.): Two Finds of Late Bronze Age Objects. 1906. pp. 6. 2plates. 8vo. 6d. COFFEY (G.): Irish Copper Halberds. 1908. pp.1g. 3 plates. 8vo. Is. CorFEy (G.): The Distribution of Gold Lunulz in Ireland and North- Western Europe. 1909. pp. 8. 4 plates. 8vo. Is. CorFey (G.): Archaeological Evidence for the Intercourse of Gaul with Ireland before the First Century. 1910. pp. 1t. 8vo. 6d. CoFFEYy (G.) and R. Lr. PRAEGER: The Antrim Raised Beach, a contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904. pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s. CorFEy (G.) and E. C. R. ARMSTRONG : Scandinavian Objects found at Island-Bridge and Kilmainham. 1910. pp. 16. 1 plate. 8vo. Is. COOKE (JOHN): Antiquarian Remains in the Beaufort District, County Kerry. 1906. pp.14. 4plates. 8vo. Is. Crosses: The High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. By M. STOKES. 1898. pp. 26. 12 plates. Folio. £1 Is. net. Crosses: The High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and Killamery. By M. STOKES. 1902. pp.38. 34plates. ato. ros. 6d. FERGUSON (SiR S.): Fasciculus of Prints from photographs of casts of Ogham Inscriptions. 1880. pp. 10. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. Gold and Silver Ornaments, Ancient Irish, Composition of. By E. A. SMITH. 1895. pp. 14. 8vo. 2s. 6d. GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription in the Killeen of Aglish, Co. Kerry, Ireland. 1878. pp. 10. 1 plate. qto. Is. GRAVES (C.): Croix Gammée or Swastika. 1879. pp. 6. 4to. Is. GRAVES (C.): Ogham Monument at Kilcolman, Co. Kerry, Ireland. 1887. pp. 8. 4to. Is. GRAveEs (C.): Ogham Inscription supposed to bear an Anglo-Saxon Name. 1892. pp. 12. 4to. Is. Happon(A.C.): Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co. Meath, Ireland. 1897. pp. 79. 8vo. 2s. KANE (W. F. DE VisMES): The Black Pig’s Dyke: the Ancient Boundary Fortification of Uladh. 1909. pp. 28. 8vo. Is. KNOWLES (W. J.}: Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (3rd Report.) 1895. pp. 14. 3 plates. 8vo. js KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (4th Report.) 1901. pp.59. 1plate. 8vo. 5s. MACALISTER (R. A. S.): Ancient Settlement in Corkaguiney, Co. Kerry, Ireland. 1899. pp. 137. g plates. 4to. 4s. MACNEILL (J.): Notes on the Distribution, History, Grammar, and Import of the Irish Ogham Inscriptions. 1909. 8vo. pp. 42. Is. Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to Gold-mining. 1900. Pp. 43- 8vo. 4s. Gi4.%) Neolithic-Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co. Meath, Ireland. By A. C. Happon. 1897. pp.79. 8vo. 2s. : O’REILLY (J. P.): The Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to’ Gold-mining. 1900. pp. 43. 8vo. 4s. O’ REILLY (J. P.): Old Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and St. Nessan, Howth. 1904. pp.10. 1plate. 8vo. 6d. PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. CorFEy: The Antrim Raised Beach,a __ contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904. — pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s. Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. By G. CoFFEY. 1897. pp. 16. 6 plates. gto. 2s. 6d. Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of the Coast of Ireland. By W.J. KNOWLES. (3rd Report.) 1895. pp.14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s. Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (4th Report.) By W. J. KNOWLES. 1901. pp.59. 1plate. 8vo. §s. REEVES (W.): Bell of St. Patrick, called the Clog an Edachta. 1863. pp: 30- 4to. Is. Smita (E. A.): Composition of Ancient Irish Gold and Silver Orna- ments. 1895. pp. 14. 8vo. as. 6d. SmyLy (J. G.): An Examination of the Dates of the Assouan Aramaic Papyri. 1909. pp. 16. 8vo. STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. 1898. pp. 20. 12plates. Folio. £1 1s. net. STokes (M.): High Crosses of Moone, Drumeliff, Termonfechin, and Killamery. 1902. pp. 38. 34 plates. 4to. 10s. 6d. Westropp (T. J.): Lesser Castles or ‘‘ Peel Towers’’ of the County — of Clare. 1899. pp. 18. 8vo. 3s. 6d. WEstTRopP (T. J.): Churches of County Clare, and Origin of the Ecclesiastical Divisions in that County. 1900. pp. 81. 8vo. 4s. WEstkopp (T. J.): Dolmens and Pillar-stones in Bunratty and Tulla, Co. Clare, Ireland. 1902. pp. 48. 4 plates. 8vo. 3s. WESTROPP (T- J): Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1902. pp. 151. 8 plates. 4to. 7s. 6d. WEstRoppP(T. J.): The Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1904. pp. 10. 8vo. 6d. WEstTROppP (T. J.): A Survey of the Ancient Churches in the County of Limerick. 1905. pp. 154. 9g plates. 8vo. 4s. WEsTROpP (T. J.): The Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick: North-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 54. 8vo. 1s. Central and South-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 58. 3 plates. 8vo. ts, 6d. Western Baronies. 1907. pp. 64. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s. 6d. WEstTROPP (T. J]-): The Cists, Dolmens, and Pillars of the Western Half of the County of Clare. 1907. pp. 26. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s, WEsTROpPP (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures remaining in Eastern Clare (fhe Newmarket Group). 1908. pp. 18. 2 plates. 8vo. ts. WEstTROPP (T. J.): The Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon Valley. 1909. pp. 31. 8vo. WEstkopp (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures remaining in Eastern Clare (Quin, Tulla, and Bodyke). 1909. pp. 30. 1plate. 8vo. 1s. WEstTROP?P (T. Jd: A Study of the Fort of Dun Aengusa in Inishmore, Aran Isles, Galway Bay: Its Plan, Growth, and Records. 1910. pp. 46. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s. 6d. Sold by HopGEs, Ficeis, & Co., Lrp., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; and WILLIAMS & NorGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent,Garden, London, W.C. Fuly, 1910 S PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VotumE XXVIII, Section C, No. 6 JOHN MACNEILL mV tRISH HISTORICAL TRACT DATED ei 72 8 DUBLIN HODGE Ssh lGG iS,’ & CO.; Li tp, LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 19IO Price One Shilling PROCEEDINGS © OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADHMY —— /n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive © order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and consequently attention is requested to the following Table:— CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION. Votume I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. ” II. (1840-1844) ,, pee Ss = a 1 > ATL (LORBABET| or ye) Re “4 ty IV. (1847-1850) ,, Peed yi F ” . V. (2B5G21GRY fe » VIL (1858-1857),, - 5, ‘Wir 5 PA VII. (1857-1861) ,, go" eae i ” » VIII. (1861-1864) ,, + WELE “ ” «5 EK CSB 1SRO ay So es s, rs X, (1800-1009), a, es - * XI. (1870-1874) ,, a I. 2nd Ser. Science. “ XII. (1875-1877) ,, Seow fi i 2 ” ” ox LE (1888) ’” si ae ” ” ». SVs (1804-188Rie a ee ” » XV. (1870-1879) ,, ~ Me - Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. » XVI. (1879-1888) ,, Pee 63 9 ” » XVII. (1888-1891) ,, * I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. »» KVIIL (1001-1600) 5 gf Ss “ » XK: \(1808-1008),.5 .,,,. 1. ys : , . XK. 1S08-eeby es oe ae ‘ » XXI. (1898-1900) ,, ras V. vs ” » XXII. (1900-1902) ,, Tat fF + ” » XXL 00g eV ‘i » XXIV. (1902-1904) :— Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Science. » B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. », ©. Archwology, Linguistic, and Literature. » XXV. (1904-5) », XXVI. (1906-7) ,, XXVIL. (1908-9) », XXVIII. (Current Volume) In three Sections like Vol. XXIV. ROYAL LRISH ACADEMY. SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS. HIsTORY. (Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and archzxological—may be obtained on application.) ATKINSON (R.): On the Function of an Academy, in especial of the Royal Irish Academy. 1906. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d. BERNARD (J. H.): Uncial MS. of S. Cyril of Alexandria, written on Papyrus. 1892. pp. 20. 4plates. qto. 6s. BERNARD (J. H.): Calendar of Documents in the Dignitas Decani in St. Patrick’s Cathedral, Dublin. 1905. pp.27. 8vo. 6d. Berry (H. F.): An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258), relating to the Dublin City Watercourse. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is. Berry (H. F.): Gild of S, Anne, S, Audoen’s Church, Dublin. 1904. pp. 86. 1 plate. 8vo. ts. 6d. BERRY (H. F.): Ancient Charters in the Liber Albus Ossoriensis. 1908. pp. 11. 8vo, 6d. BERRY (H. F.): Catalogue of the Mayors, Provosts, and Bailiffs of Dublin City, A.D. 1229 to 1447. 1910. pp.15. 8vo. 6d. Bibliography, Irish. By Sir J.T. GILBERT. Edited by E. R. M‘C. Drx. 1904. pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo. ts. Bury (J. B.): A Life of S. Patrick (Colgan’s Zerfia Vita). 1903 pp. 64. 4to. 2s. Bury (J. B.): Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tfrechan. 1903. pp.16. 8vo. 6d. Dix (E. R. M‘C.), editor of GILBERT: Irish Bibliography. 1904. pp. 26. I plate. Illustrations. 8vo. Is. Drx (E. R. M‘C.): A very rare Kilkenny-Printed Proclamation, and William Smith, its Printer. 1908. pp. 4. rplate. 8vo. Is, Dix (E. R. M‘C.): Humfrey Powell, the first Dublin Printer. 1908. pp: 4. 4 plates. 8vo. Is. rx (E. R. M‘C.) : An Early Eighteenth-Century Broadside on Printing. 1909. pp.3. xZplate. 8vo. 6d. Dix (E. R. M‘C.): Note upon the Leaves of the First Book printed in Dublin discovered in the Academy. 1909. pp.3- 8vo. 6d. Dublin: Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth Century. By C. L. FALKINER. 1903. pp. 30. 4plates. 8vo. 6d. Dublin: Gild ofS. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. By H, F. BERRY. 1904. pp. 86. rplate. 8vo. ts. 6d. Dublin City Watercourse: An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258). By H. F. BERRY. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is. Esposiro (M,): Hiberno-Latin Manuscripts in the Libraries of Switzerland. 1910. pp. 34. 8vo. Is. FALKINER (C. L.): Phoenix. Park, Dublin: its Origin and History. I90I. pp. 24. 8vo. 5s. FALKINER (C. L.): The Irish Guards, 1661-1798. 1902. pp. 23. 8vo. Is. FALKINER (C. L.): Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth Century. 1903. pp: 30. 4 plates. 8vo. 6d. FALKINER (C. L.): The Counties of Ireland: their Origin, Constitution, and Delimitation. 1903. pp. 26. 8vo. 2s. 1od. FALKINER (C. L.): The Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor Sovereigns. 1905. pp. 34. 8vo. 6d. ee FALKINER (C. L.): Barnaby Rich’s ‘‘ Remembrances of the state of Ireland, 1612,’’ with notices of other Reports by the same writer. 1906. pp. 18. 8vo. 6d. FALKINER (C. L.): The Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem in Ireland. 1907. pp. 43. S8vo. Is. FERGUSON (SIR S.): The Patrician Documents. 1885. pp. 68. 4to 38: GILBERT (Sir J. T.): Irish Bibliography. Edited by E. R. M‘C. Drx. 1904. pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo. 1s. GREEN (W. S.): Armada Ships on the Kerry Coast. 1909. pp. 7. 1 plate. 8vo. 6d. Knox (H. T.): Gig-mills and Drying Kilns near Ballyhaunis, Co. Mayo. 1907. pp. 10. 8vo. 6d. LaNE-POOLE (S.): First Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. 1904. pp. 30. 8vo. 1s. 6d. LAWLOR (H. J.): Primate Ussher’s Library before 1641. 1901. pp. 49. 8vo. 2s, 6d. LAWLOR (H. J.): A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus of Christ Church, Dublin. 1908. pp. 93. 8vo. 2s. LAWLor (H. J.): Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 1908, pp. 50. 8vo. Is. Mac NEILt (JounN): An Irish Historical Tract dated A.D. 721. 1910. pp. 26. 8vo. Is. Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor Sovereigns. By C. L. FALKINER. 1905. pp. 34. 8vo. 6d. Patrick: Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan. By J. B. BuRY. 1903. pp. 17. 8vo. 6d. Patrick: A Life of St. Patrick (Colgan’s 7ertia Vita). Edited by J. B. Bury. 1903. pp. 64. gto. 2s. Patrick: The Patrician Documents. By Sir S. FERGUSON. 1885. pp. 68. gto, 3s. Patrick: Libri Sancti Patricii. By N. J. D. WHITE. 1905. pp. 126. 8vo. 2s. Patrick: The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin Writings. 1905. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d. Pheenix Park, Dublin: Its Origin and History. By C. L. FALKINER. 1901. pp. 24. 8vo. 5s. STOKES (G.T.): Marsh’s Library, Dublin, and an Original Indulgence from Cardinal Wolsey. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s. Ussher's Books in Trinity College, Dublin. By H. J. LAWLOR. 1901. pp- 49. 8vo. 2s. 6d. Westropp (T. J.): External Evidences bearing on the historic character of the ‘‘Wars of Turlough’’ by John, son of Rory MacGrath. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. gto. 2s. 10d. Waite (N. J. D.): Libri Sancti Patricii. 1905. pp.126. 8vo. 2s. WHite (N. J. D.): The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin Writings. 1905. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d. Werte (N. J. D.): Elias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle, First Public Librarian in Ireland. 1908. pp. 33. 8vo. 1s. Woop (HERBERT): The Templars in Ireland. 1907. pp. 50. 8vo. gd. Sold by Hopces, Ficeis, & Co., LTp., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; and WILLIAMS & NoORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London, W.C. July, 1970 Fo ae ot © PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VotumE XXVIII, Section C, Nos. 7, 8, 9,10 E. R. McC. DIX VII—EARLIEST PRINTING IN DUBLIN IN FoREIGN TYPES. VITL—WiLtiam K@ARNEY, THE SECOND EARLIEST KNOWN PRINTER IN DUBLIN. Rk. J. MOSS ITX.—CHEMICAL NOTES ON A STONE LAMP FROM BALLYBETAGH. H, F. BERRY X.—TuHE CUSTOM CALLED TOLBOLL, 1308 AND 1385. Pay as “5 ‘a * Ne A\ah stale DUBLIN HODGES, SE IGGIS,, & .G'O,, Litp. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE Rep fe) Price Sixpence PROCHEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY ee /n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and consequently attention is requested to the following Table:— CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION. Votume I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. » Diente eo ‘ » TS (edeaeazys bee ee : nn. XVUAIBAP-18N0) 7/0) Ca) 3 3 V. (1850-4858). ve We. >, SVESDB-2887) 57" Sis ee ee bs ; ri VII. (1857-1861) ,, Peeah'f it ® 45 = » VIII. (1861-1864) ,, »y VIII. “" " » _. XR (O68, o> oa ie = X. (1866-1869) ,, Ss am pice - ” XI. (1870-1874) ,, 3 I. 2nd Ser. Science. 9 XII. (1875-1877) ,, Sey a ‘s 0° ee BSB Ghee Ps FS » XIV. (604-1889), 4) ee ws » XV. (1870-1879) ,, és L a Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. + XVI. (1879-1888) ,, ys Was a a » XVII. (1888-1891) ,, = I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. »» XVIII. (18901-1098) 40 3 ee + «» XIX, (1808-1608) a ee 7 » XX. (1CON-3008) See ery, ” » SXL (1808-1000) eee ” ,» XXII. (1900-1902),, ,, VL ,, 4 »» KEIM. (1001) eee dy » XXIV. (1902-1904) :— Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science. » B. Biological, Geological, and Ohemical Science. » ©, Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. » XXV. (1904-5) 55 XXVI. (1906-7) 1) XXVII. (1908-9) », XXVIII. (Current Volume) In three Sections like Vol. XXIV. ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS. HISTORY. (Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and archeological—may be obtained on application. | ATKINSON (R.): On the Function of an Academy, in especial of the Royal Irish Academy. 1906. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d. BERNARD (J. H.): Uncial MS. of S. Cyril of Alexandria, written on Papyrus. 1892. pp. 20. 4 plates. to. 6s. BERNARD (J. H.): Calendar of Documents in the Dignitas Decani in St. Patrick’s Cathedral, Dublin. 1905. pp.27. 8vo. 6d. BERRY (H. F.): An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258), relating to the Dublin City Watercourse. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is. BERRY (H. F.): Gild of S. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. 1904, pp. 86. 1 plate. 8vo. ts, 6d. BERRY (H. F.): Ancient Charters in the Liber Albus Qssoriensis. 1908. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d. Berry (H. F.): Catalogue of the Mayors, Provosts, and Bailiffs of Dublin City, A.D. 1229 to 1447. 1910. pp.15. 8vo. 6d. BERRY (H. F.): Proceedings in the matter of the Custom called Tolboll, 1308 and 1385. St. Thomas’ Abbey v. some early Dublin Brewers, &c. igto. pp.5. 8vo. 6d. Bury (J. B.): A Life of S. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertia Vita). 1903 pp: 64. 4to. 2s. Bury (J. B.): Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tfrechan. 1903. pp.16. 8vo. 6d. Dix (E.R. M‘C.), editor of GILBERT: Irish Bibliography. 1904. pp. 26. I plate. Illustrations. 8vo. 1s. Dix (E. R. M‘C.): A very rare Kilkenny-Printed Proclamation, and William Smith, its Printer. 1908. pp.4. 1plate. 8vo. Is. Drx (E. R. M‘C.): Humfrey Powell, the first Dublin Printer. 1908. pp. 4. 4plates. 8vo. ts. Drx (E.R. M‘C.) : An Early Eighteenth-Century Broadside on Printing. 1g09. pp.3. rIplate. 8vo. 6d. Drx (E. R. M‘C.): Note upon the Leaves of the First Book printed in Dublin discovered in the Academy. 1909. pp.3- 8vo. 6d. Drx (E. R. M‘C.): The Earliest Printing in Dublin, in the Irish, Latin, Greek, Hebrew, French, Italian, Saxon, Welsh, Syriac, Armenian, and Arabic Languages. 1910. pp. 8. 8vo. 6d. Drx(E. R. M‘C.): William Kearney, the second earliest known Printer in Dublin. 1910. pp.5. 8vo. 6d. Dublin: Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth Century. By C. L, FALKINER. 1903. pp. 30. 4 plates. 8vo. 6d. Dublin City Watercourse: An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D, 1258), By H. F. BERRY. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is. Esposiro (M.): Hiberno-Latin Manuscripts in the Libraries of Switzerland. 1910. pp. 34. 8vo. Is. FALKINER (C. L.): Phoenix Park, Dublin: its Origin and History. 1901. pp. 24. 8vo. 55. FALKINER (C. L.): The Irish Guards, 1661-1798. 1902. pp. 23. 8vo. Is. FALKINER (C. L.): Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth Century. 1903. pp. 30. 4 plates. 8vo. 6d. FALKINER (C. L.): The Counties of Ireland: their Origin, Constitution, and Delimitation. 1903. pp. 26. 8vo. 2s. 10d. (Ga5 9) FALKINER (C. L.): The Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor Sovereigns. 1905. pp-34. 8vo. 6d. FALKINER (C. L.): Barnaby Rich’s ‘‘ Remembrances of the state of Ireland, 1612,’’ with notices of other Reports by the same writer. 1906. pp. 18. 8vo. 6d. FALKINER (C. L.): The Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem in Ireland. 1907. pp. 43. 8vo. Is. FERGUSON (SiR S.): The Patrician Documents. 1885. pp. 68. 4to 3s. GILBERT (Sir J. T.): Irish Bibliography. Edited by E. R. M‘C. Dix. 1904, pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo. Is. GREEN (W. S.): Armada Ships on the Kerry Coast. 1909. pp. 7. 1 plate. 8vo. 6d. Knox (H. T.): Gig-mills and Drying Kilns near Ballyhaunis, Co. Mayo. 1907. pp.10. 8vo. 6d. LANE-POOLE (S.): First Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. 1904. pp: 30. 8vo. 1s. 6d. LAWLOR (H. J.): Primate Ussher’s Library before 1641. 1901. pp. 49. 8vo. 2s. 6d. LAWLOR (H. J.): A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus of Christ Church, Dublin. 1908. pp. 93. 8vo. 2s. LAWLOR (H. J.): Calendar of the Liber Ruber of the Diocese of Ossory. 1908, pp. 50. 8vo. Is. MAc NEILL (JOHN): An Irish Historical Tract dated A.D. 721. 1910. pp. 26. 8yo. ts. Patrick: Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tfrechan. By J. B. BURY. 1903. pp. 17. 8vo. 6d. Patrick: A Life of St. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertia Vita). Edited by J. B. Bury. 1903. pp. 64. 4to. 25. Patrick: Libri Sancti Patricii. By N. J. D. WHITE. 1905. pp. 126, 8vo. 2s. Patrick: The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin Writings. 1905. pp. 11. 8yo. 6d. Stoxes (G.T.): Marsh’s Library, Dublin, and an Original Indulgence from Cardinal Wolsey. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s. Ussher’s Books in Trinity College, Dublin. By H. J. LAWLOR. 1901. pp. 49. 8vo. 2s. 6d. Westropp (IT. J.): External Evidences bearing on the historic character of the ‘‘Wars of Turlough’’ by John, son of Rory MacGrath. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. gto. 2s. 10d. Waite (N. J. D.): Libri Sancti Patricii. 1905. pp.126. 8yo. 2s. Wuite (N. J. D.): The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin Writings. 1905. pp. 11. 8yo. 6d. Wuite (N. J. D.): Elias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle, First Public Librarian in Ireland. 1908. pp. 33. 8vo. Is. Woop (HERBERT): The Templars in Ireland. 1907. pp. 50. 8vo. gd. Sold by Hopces, Ficois, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; and WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London, W.C. August, 1910 AGS a PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL TRISH ACADEMY VotumE XXVIII, Secrion C, No. lJ THOMAS. JOHNSON WESTROPP BARLY, FORTS AND STONE HUTS IN INISHMORE, ARAN ISLES, GALWAY BAY DUBLIN HO DG HS rhe Gh Sy & -CO.;) sbrp, LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1QIO Price One Shilling ng + PROCEEDINGS ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY /n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and consequently attention is requested to the following Table :— CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION. Vorume I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. Ist Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. Ad II. (1840-1844),, , IU ,, " » . DLO ee i ” a: (1847-1850) ” ” cb ” ” A V. (1880-1608) 2. PAW Lee no WE CISEB-1bBTCy oo ENE ie A ot WEL (leer teeny Oe Ae iS +» VIII. (1861-1864) ,, Pen AAD 8 “4 ” ‘= IX. (1864-1866) ,, Amba y FA ” X. (1866-1869) ,, PRLS n ” i XI. (1870-1874) ,, a I. 2nd Ser. Science. » XID (levee bea ee “3 ay LOO wa Rea 1 by “s » ATV. (1884-1888) ,, Ve ae “t e XV. (1870-1879) ,, “4 ae iy Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. XVI. (1879-1888) ” ” Il. ” ” + XVII. (1888-1891) ,, is I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. » XVI. (1S01-0RN) ge) eae - » SEX: Gee oe, | , KC oe Ss » XXL (ees oS Ws oS 0 » XXIL (000-1002 i VE. a ¥ » XXL 70712 8 Si ‘s »» XXIV. (1902-1904) :— Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science. » B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. », ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. XXV. (1904-5) » XXVI. (1906-7) », XXVII. (1908-9) », XXVIII. (Current Volume) In three Sections like Vol. XXIV. ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS ARCHEOLOGY. (Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and archzological—may be obtained on application. } ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Stone Chalices, so called. 1907. pp. 10. I plate. 8yvo. 6d. ARMSTRONG (E. C. R.): Prehistoric Leather Shield found at Clonbrin, County Longford. 1909. pp. 4. 2 plates. 8vo. Correy (G.): Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. 1897. pp. 16. 6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d. Correy (G:): Monuments of La Téne Period in Ireland. 1904. pp. 10. 5 plates. 8vo. 1s. 6d. CorFEY. (G.): Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea, Ireland. 1904. pp. 7. 8vo. 6d. Correry (G.): Craigywarren Crannog. 1906. pp.1o. 6 plates. 8vo. IS. Correry (G.): Two Finds of Late Bronze Age Objects. 1906. pp. 6. 2plates. 8vo. 6d. Correy (G.): Irish Copper Halberds. 1908. pp.1g. 3 plates. 8vo. Is, Correy (G.): The Distribution of Gold Lunulz in Ireland and North- Western Europe. 1909. pp. 8. 4plates. 8vo. Is. Corry (G.): Archaeological Evidence for the Intercourse of Gaul with Ireland before the First Century. 1910. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d. Corrry (G.) and R. Li. PRAEGER: The Antrim Raised Beach, a contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904. pp- 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s. CoFFEy (G.) and E. C. R. ARMSTRONG : Scandinavian Objects found at Island-Bridge and Kilmainham. gto. pp. 16. 1 plate. 8vo. Is. COOKE (JoHN): Antiquarian Remains in the Beaufort District, County Kerry. 1906. pp.14. 4plates. 8vo. 1s. FERGUSON (SiR S.): Fasciculus of Prints from photographs of casts of Ogham Inscriptions. 1880. pp. 10. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription in the Killeen of Aglish, Co. Kerry, Ireland. 1878. pp. 10. 1 plate. qto. 1s. GRAVES (C.): Croix Gammée or Swastika. 1879. pp.6. 4to. 1s. GRAVES (C.): Ogham Monument at Kilcolman, Co. Kerry, Ireland. 1887. pp. 8. 4to. Is. GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription supposed to bear an Anglo-Saxon Name. 1892. pp. 12. 4to. Is. Happon(A.C.): Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co. Meath, Ireland. 1897. pp. 79. 8vo. 2s. KANE (W. F. DE VismES): The Black Pig’s Dyke: the Ancient Boundary Fortification of Uladh. 1909. pp. 28. 8vo. Is. KNOWLES (W. J.}: Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (3rd Report.) 1895. pp. 14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s. KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (4th Report.) 1901. pp.59. 1 plate. 8vo. 5s. MACALISTER (R. A. S.): Ancient Settlement in Corkaguiney, Co. Kerry, Ireland. 1899. pp. 137. 9 plates. 4to. 6s. MACNEILL (J.): Notes on the Distribution, History, Grammar, and Import of the Irish Ogham Inscriptions. 1909. 8vo. pp. 42. Is. Moss (R. J.): Chemical Notes on a Stone Lamp from Ballybetagh, and other similar Stone Vessels in the Royal Irish Academy Collection. 1910. pp. 7. 8vo. 6d. Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co. Meath, Ireland. By A. C. HADDON. 1897. pp. 79. 8vo. 2s. CED) O’REILLY (J. P.): The Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to- Gold-mining. 1900. pp. 43-%8vo. 4s. O’REILLY (J. P.): Old Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and St. Nessan, Howth. 1904. pp.10. 1plate. 8yvo. 6d. PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. Corrry: The Antrim Raised Beach, a contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904. pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s. Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of the Coast of Ireland. By W.J. KNowLEs. (3rd Report.) 1895. pp.14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s. Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (4th Report.) By W. J. KNOWLES. 1901. pp. 59. Iplate. 8vo. 5s. . REEVES (W.): Bell of St. Patrick, called the Clog an Edachta. 1863. pp- 30. 4to. Is. SmiTH (E. A.): Composition of Ancient Irish Gold and Silver Orna- ments. 1895. pp.14. 8vo. 2s. 6d. é Smy Ly (J. G.): An Examination of the Dates of the Assouan Aramaic Papyri. 1909. pp. 16. 8vo. 6d. Stokes (M.): High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. 1898. pp. 26. 12plates. Folio. £1 Is. net. STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and Killamery, 1902. pp. 38. 34 plates. qto. 10s. 6d. WEstTROpP (T. J.): Lesser Castles or ‘‘ Peel Towers’’ of the County of Clare. 1899. pp. 18. 8vo. 3s. 6d. WEstTROpP (T. J.): Churches of County Clare, and Origin of the Ecclesiastical Divisions in that County. 1900. pp. 81. 8vo. 4s. WEsrrRopp (T. J.): Dolmens and Pillar-stones in Bunratty and Tulla, Co. Clare, Ireland. 1902. pp. 48. 4 plates. 8vo. 3s. WEstTROPP (T.]J.): Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1902. pp. 151. 8 plates. gto. 7s. 6d. WestrRopP (T. J.): The Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1904. pp. 10. 8vo. 6d. Westropp (T. J.): A Survey of the Ancient Churches in the County of Limerick. 1905. pp. 154. 9g plates. 8vo. 4s. WeEstRopp (T. J.): The Ancient Castles of the County of Limerick: North-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp. 54. 8vo. 1s. Central and South-Eastern Baronies. 1906. pp.58. 3 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d. Western Baronies. 1907. pp. 64. 3 plates. 8vo. ts, 6d. WeEstrRoppP (T. J.): The Cists, Dolmens, and Pillars of the Western Half of the County of Clare. 1907. pp. 26. 3 plates. 8vo. 1s, WestRoppP (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures remaining in Eastern Clare (The Newmarket Group). 1908. pp. 18. 2 plates. 8vo. Is, WeEstropp (T. J.): The Forests of the Counties of the Lower Shannon Valley. 1909. pp. 31. 8vo. 6d. Westropp (T. J.): Types of the Ring-Forts and similar Structures remaining in Eastern Clare (Quin, Tulla, and Bodyke). 1909. pp. 30. 1plate. 8vo. Is. WEstrRopP (T. J.): A Study of the Fort of Dun Aengusa in Inishmore, Aran Isles, Galway Bay: Its Plan, Growth, and Records. 1910. pp. 46. 3 plates. 8yvo. 1s. 6d. WEstropp (T. J.): A Study of the Early Forts and Stone Huts in ang Aran Isles, Galway Bay. 1910. pp. 28. 3 plates. vo. IS. Sold by} Hopecgs, Ficois, & Co., Ltp., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; and WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London, W.C. October, 1910 12 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VotumE XXVIII, Section C, No. 12 MARIO ESPOSITO CONCHUBRANI VITA SANCTAE MONENNAE DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO,, \Ltp. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE IgIO Price One Shilling and Sixpence PROCHHE DINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY —_~——. /n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and consequently attention is requested to the following Table :— CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION. Vorume I. (1886-1840) is Vorumx I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. oo. TE 0-38 Ae is ». AR: (ee eiy i a :. os AV. (1GK7-AREO) 500 op A ‘ “ V. (1850-1853) ,, “th ie ” o |» WL (1858-1887) ES 2 VES 5 , VIL (1ee7ihet),,,.'>*;,) Wil e «» VIII. (1861-1864) ,, He Ale e “9 TX, Gebigeh os: Seen ee ; . b. & (1866-1869) 9 ” xs ” ” 2 XI. (1870-1874) ,, “ I, 2nd Ser. Science. a KEL (OTeAGTe) 4 a RE 5 jt LE IBBBT Ss ny? (Ae bs mE . XIV. (1884-1888) ,, Pent Ny om ee ” = XV. (1870-1879) ,, S as + Pol. Lit. & Antiqgq. » | XVL(1070-1888),4)) - > Es » . XVII. (1888-1891),, ,, _—«*L. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqg. »» XVIIL (1801-1808) 251.0 Mie é os XIX. (1800-9006), 3; MEL oe pe » > KX. (1006-1808) lt Te [ » XX (sete c-- i Nieto i> » XXII. (1900-1902),, ,, VI. ,, ‘3 15 SX, 4 (1902) Ee: ie, Va », XXIV. (1902-1904) :— Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical,and Physical Science. » B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. », ©. Archwology, Linguistic, and Literature. XXV. (1904-5) » XXVI. (1906-7) ,, XXVII. (1908-9) +, XXVIII. (Current Volume) | In three Sections like Vol. XXIV. ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS. HISTORY. [Lists of Papers on other subjects—scientific, literary, and archzological—may be obtained on application.) ATKINSON (R.): On the Function of an Academy, in especial of the Royal Irish Academy. 1906. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d. BERNARD (J. H.): Uncial MS. of S. Cyril of Alexandria, written on Papyrus. 1892. pp. 20. 4 plates. gto. 6s. 3! BERNARD (J. H.): Calendar of Documents in the Dignitas Decani in St. Patrick’s Cathedral, Dublin. 1905. pp. 27. 8vo. 6d. Berry (H. F.): An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258), relating to the Dublin City Watercourse. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. 1s. BERRY (H. F.): Gild of S. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. 1904. pp. 86. 1 plate. 8vo. ts. 6d. Ss a BERRY (H. F.): Ancient Charters in the Liber Albus Ossoriensis. 1908. pp. 11. 8vo. 6d. BERRY (H. F.): Catalogue of the Mayors, Provosts, and Bailiffs of Dublin City, A.D. 1229 to 1447. 1910. pp.15. 8vo. 6d. BERRY (H. F.): Proceedings in the matter of the Custom called Tolboll, 1308 and 1385. St. Thomas’ Abbey v. some early Dublin Brewers, &c. 1910. pp.5. 8yo. 6d. Bury (J. B.): A Life of S. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertia Vita). 1903« pp: 64. 4to. 2s. : Bury (J. B.): Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tfrechan. 1903. pp.16. 8vo. 6d. Dix(E. R. M‘C.), editor of GILBERT: Irish Bibliography. 1904. pp. 26. I plate. Illustrations. 8vo. ts. Dix (E. R. M‘C.): A very rare Kilkenny-Printed Proclamation, and William Smith, its Printer, 1908. pp. 4. 1plate. 8vo. Is. Dix (E. R. M‘C.): Humfrey Powell, the first Dublin Printer. 1908. pp. 4. 4plates. 8vo. Is. eat Dix (E. R. M‘C.) ; An Early Eighteenth-Century Broadside on Printing. 1909. pp.3. tplate. 8vo. éd. ¥ Drx (E. R. M‘C.): Note upon the Leaves of the First Book printed in Dublin discovered in the Academy. 1909. pp.3- 8vo. 6d. Dix (E. R. M‘C.): The Earliest Printing in Dublin, in the Irish, Latin, Greek, Hebrew, French, Italian, Saxon, Welsh, Syriac, Armenian, and Arabic Languages. 1910. pp.8. 8vo. 6d. ; Dix(E. R. M‘C.): William Kearney, the second earliest known Printer in Dublin. 1910. pp.5. 8vo. 6d. J Esposito (M.): Hiberno-Latin Manuscripts in the Libraries of Switzerland. 1910. pp. 34. 8vo. 1s. Esposiro (M.): Conchubrani Vita Sanctae Monennae. 1910. pp. 50. 2 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d. FALKINER (C. L.): Phcenix Park, Dublin: its Origin and History. IgOl. pp. 24. 8vo,. 5s. FALKINER (C. L.): The Irish Guards, 1661-1798. 1902. pp. 23. 8vo. Is. FALKINER (C. L.): Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth Century. 1903. pp.30. 4 plates, 8vo. 6d. (gt) FALKINER (C. L.): The Counties of Ireland: their Origin, Constitution, and Delimitation. 1903. pp. 26. 8vo. 2s. tod. FALKINER (C.'L.): |The Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor overeigns. 1905. pp.34. S8vo. 6d. FALKINER (CLL) Barnaby Rich’s ‘‘ Remembrances of the state of Treland, 1612,’’ with notices of other Reports by the same writer, \ ago6., pp: 18, 8yvo. 6d. FALKINER (C. L.): The Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem in Ireland. 1907. pp. 43- 8vo. 1s. FERGUSON (Str S.)! The Patrician Documents. 1885. pp. 68. 4to 35- GILBERT (Sir J. T.): Irish Bibliography. Edited by E. R. M‘C, Drx. «1904. pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo. 1s. GREEN (W.S.): Armada Ships on the Kerry Coast. 1909. pp. 7. 1 plate. 8vo. 6d. Knox (H. T.): Gig-mills yn Drying Kilns near Ballyhaunis, Co. een 1907. PP. 10. 8vo. 6d. | zh LANE-POOLE (S.): First Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. 1904 pp- 39- 8vo. 1s. 6d. LAWLOR (H. J.): Primate Ussher’s Library afte Bai, IQOI. pp. 49. 8vo. 2s. 6d. Lawtor (H:J.): A Calendar of the Liber Niger and Liber Albus of Christ Church, Dublin. 1908. pp. 93. 8vo. 2s. LAWLor (H. J.): Calendar of the Liber Ruber ofthe Diocese of Ossory. 1908 pp. 50. 8vo. 1s. Mac NEILL (JOHN): An Irish Historical Tract dated 4 A.D. 721. 1910, ‘pp. 26. 8vo. 1s. Patrick : Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tfrechan. By J. B. Bury. 1903. pp. 17. 8vo. 6d. Patrick: A Life of St. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertia Vita), Edited by J. B. Bury. 1903. pp. 64. 4to. 2s. Patrick: Libri Sancti Patricii. By N. J. D. WHITE. 1905. pp. 126, 8vo. 2s. Patrick: The Paris Manuscmnpt of St. Patrick’s Latin Writings. 1905. pp. 11. 8yvo. 6d. STOKES (G.T.): Marsh’s Library, Dublin, and an Original Indulgence from Cardinal Wolsey. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s. Ussher’s Books in Trinity College, Dublin. By H. J. LAWLOR. 1901, pp. 49. 8vo. 2s, 6d. Westropp (TI. J.): External Evidences bearing on the historic character of the ‘‘Wars of Turlough’’ by John, son of Rory MacGrath. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. qto. 2s. rod. Waite (N. J: D.): Libri Sancti Patricii. 1905. pp. 126. 8vo. 2s. Wuirr (N. J. D.): The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin Writings. 1905. pp.11. 8vo. 6d. Waite (N. J. D.): Elias Bouhéreau of La Rochelle, First Public Librarian in Ireland. 1908. pp. 33. 8vo. 1s. Woop (HERBERT): The Templars in Ireland. 1907. pp. 50. 8vo. gd. Sold by Honces, Ficeis, & Co., Ltp., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; and WILLIAMS & NorGatTeE, 14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London, W.C. Royal Irish Acade vol 28. 1909-191, UN